《Contract Marriage: Boss, Let's divorce》


 Chapter 1 The So-called Child Bride (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter 1 The So-called Child Bride (1)</h4>


    A whirlwind of passion had nearly drained all of Ling Chuxia''s energy. Shey limp on the bed like water, not wanting to move a single finger from exhaustion.


    The man beside her threw off the covers and got up, his long legs striding directly to the bathroom.


    Ling Chuxia listened to the man''s steady footsteps fading away until they vanished behind the bathroom door. Even though her eyelids felt like they were glued shut, she forced them open little by little.


    The bathroom door was closed, and a faint sound of running water could be heard from inside.


    Once she was certain the man was showering, Ling Chuxia took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and with great effort, pushed herself up into a sitting position.


    She hadn''t forgotten her task. It wasn''t time for her to rx yet.


    Ling Chuxia casually slipped into her pajamas, got out of bed, found a corner against the wall, ced her hands on the ground, flipped her body, and stood upside down. Her hands firmly supported her body, and her feet were pressed against the wall.


    Throughout their marriage, most of the time when Shi Che and she engaged in such activities, he used protection. On the rare asions when he didn''t, it was usually during her safe period. So, nearly three years into their marriage, her belly showed no signs of change.


    She wasn''t in a hurry, and in fact...she didn''t even want a child. But even if she wasn''t in a hurry, there were always those who were, like Mrs. Shi, Shi Che''s mother, her mother-inw.


    Unable to resist Mrs. Shi, she could only seize every opportunity to strive to get pregnant.


    Someone said that after intercourse, a woman standing upside down could elerate sperm swimming and increase the chances of getting pregnant. She didn''t know whether this was reliable or not, but regardless, she decided to try it first and ask questionster.


    Ling Chuxia didn''t have much strength left, and her sticky body made her extremely ufortable. She relied purely on a strong willpower to support herself, all her attention focused on this, so much so that she saw Shi Che only when he had finished his shower and was standing in front of her.


    She raised her eyes slightly, identally meeting Shi Che''s dark brown eyes.


    Deep and somber, his dark brown pupils fixed tightly on her, and an overwhelming sense of oppression swept over her. Ling Chuxia was startled, her hands instinctively went weak, and she fell directly down, knocking her head slightly and causing a sharp intake of breath from the pain.


    "What are you doing?" Shi Che spoke slowly, as if he hadn''t seen her fall, questioning her strange actions.


    Ling Chuxia''s nerves suddenly tightened, and she no longer felt the pain.


    Shi Che never liked her, and naturally, he didn''t want to have a child with her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have used protection all this time.


    Now, how could she possibly tell him she wanted to get pregnant?


    Ling Chuxia thought ofing up with a random excuse to muddle through, swallowing hard and quietly organizing her words, just about to speak.


    However, Shi Che seemed to have guessed her thoughts and spoke first, "I didn''t take precautions just now."


    Ling Chuxia''s heart sank all at once.


    Sure enough, the next second, Shi Che turned to the nightstand, opened the bottom drawer, took out a box of something, and tossed it in front of her.


    Ling Chuxia''s face turned pale instantly. Even though she knew what it was, she couldn''t help but ask, "What is that?"


    Shi Che''s lips curled into an arrogant, cold smile, and he enunciated, "Emergency contraceptive."

 Chapter 2 The So-called Child Bride (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 2 The So-called Child Bride (2)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia''s hands unconsciously tightened as she stared fixedly at the box of pills on the ground. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but inadvertently looked up and caught a glimpse of Shi Che''s expression.


    Shi Che was wrapped only in a loose bathrobe. Having just showered, his hair was slightly damp, hanging loosely with a few strands obscuring his eyes. Yet even so, she could feel his gaze upon her.


    So cold, so sharp, so all-knowing.


    All her thoughts seemed transparent before him... every struggle was futile.


    Ling Chuxia''s hands tightened, then rxed, rxing only to tighten again. After a while, she slowly reached out, bit by bit, toward the box of pills.


    She couldn''t resist Mrs. Shi, so how could she resist Shi Che?


    Ling Chuxia took a deep breath. As soon as her hand touched the box of pills, she shakily opened it, took out a pill, and was about to put it in her mouth.


    However, her wrist was suddenly grabbed, stopping her action. Startled, she looked up in surprise, but before she could see clearly, she was pulled up by a strong force. In the next second, she found herself thrown onto the soft bed, covered once more by the man''s tall, robust body.


    -


    Ling Chuxia was startled awake from a nightmare just as a sh of lightning split the sky like a knife, lighting up the heavens as if it were daytime.


    She suddenly sprang up from the bed, instinctively looking toward the window.


    Her mind was still a bit blurred, her eyes confused and vacant, her heart pounding as if still gripped by the lingering fear of the nightmare.


    The sky outside was bleak, rolling with dark clouds, with muffled thunder continuously rumbling in her ears, finally bringing her back to full consciousness.


    The curtain was pping wildly, tracing invisible parabs in the air. As the cool breeze seeped in, Ling Chuxia involuntarily shivered.


    Liang City, with its lowtitude near the equator, was intensely hot in the summer. Ling Chuxia, craving the coolness, wore only a thin chiffon nightdress to sleep. Now, with the sudden chill of the night breeze, goosebumps rose all over her body.


    The morning was bright and sunny, surprising her when it started to rain heavily in the middle of the night.


    She crossed her arms over her body, rubbing them slightly to suppress the tiny bumps on her skin, then wrapped herself in a thin nket, got out of bed, slipped on her slippers, and slowly walked toward the window.


    Liang City, being coastal, saw frequent rain in summer, mostly consisting of thunderstorms that arrived quickly and left just as fast, often with an irritating intensity.


    This was somewhat like a certain person''s temperament, always so fierce and overwhelming.


    Yet unlike those thunderstorms that disappeared quickly, he lingered like an annoying persistent drizzle, relentlessly disturbing you.


    Thinking of him sent a chill down Ling Chuxia''s back, raising goosebumps again.


    She wrapped the thin nket tightly around herself, quickening her pace. In a few steps, she reached the window as the rain intensified. Some raindrops already nted into the room, bringing with them a distinctive cool scent that filled her nostrils. A few droplets sshed on her arm, tinged with a chilly sensation.

 Chapter 3: The So-Called Child Bride (3)

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 3: The So-Called Child Bride (3)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia hurriedly closed the window, then casually tidied up the screen that had been disturbed by the strong wind, letting it fall smoothly to the ground.


    After arranging everything, Ling Chuxia turned around, ready to go back to bed and continue sleeping. However, after taking just a few steps, another sh of lightning apanied by thunder illuminated the entire bedroom for a moment, revealing the man sitting on the bedroom sofa.


    She stopped abruptly as if struck by the lightning, frozen in ce.


    How did he get back?


    The next moment, her thought was that one should never talk behind someone''s back; as soon as you do, they end up standing right behind you... No wonder she felt those gusts of cold wind on her back just now...


    -


    The bedroom had only themp on the bedside table lit, casting a dim, eerie yellow light. When Ling Chuxia woke up earlier, she went directly to close the window, not noticing the area by the sofa.


    Moreover, she hadn''t expected him to return.


    Since thest time he left in a huff, mming the door on his way out, he hadn''te back for several months...


    Ling Chuxia was still lost in thought when Shi Che suddenly made a low groan¡ªit had a nasal tone, sounding somewhat ufortable.


    Ling Chuxia quickly pulled herself back to reality, adjusting her expression as she cautiously approached him.


    As she got closer, Ling Chuxia caught a faint, rich scent of alcohol; it wasn''t strong, but mild and pleasant.


    Shi Che''s body was slightly sprawled out, leaning back on the sofa, with his head resting on it, tilted lightly. His eyes were closed, the long, fine eyshes casting a beautiful shadow over his eye sockets.


    Even in the dim light, his deep-set, well-defined features were clear¡ªthe dashing eyebrows, slender ck eyes, prominent nose bridge, and thinly pressed lips...


    Only now, his sharp brows were knitted tightly; his slender fingers gently rubbed the center of his brow, looking as if he was in difort.


    Was he drunk?


    Ling Chuxia thought, drawing closer all the more cautiously.


    Shi Che was a deep and reserved man with amanding presence and natural authority. Even sitting quietly, he exuded an aura that warned others to stay away, making people instinctively want to detour around him to avoid disturbing him.


    Ling Chuxia was always somewhat afraid of him. If possible, she would have liked to keep her distance, just like the Monkey King making a great leap.


    Unfortunately, the one person she couldn''t avoid was Shi Che, because Shi Che was her husband, the man she was obligated to take care of.


    Ling Chuxia looked at Shi Che. His eyes were lightly closed, his breathing somewhat heavy yet rhythmic; he seemed to have fallen asleep.


    She didn''t understand why, since Shi Che had returned, he didn''t just go to bed to sleep but instead was sitting on this sofa. The sofa surely wasn''t asfortable as the bed, was it?


    She felt a bit troubled, wondering if she should wake him and ask him to go to bed. After all, with her slight frame, it wouldn''t be possible for her to carry him to the bed.


    Since Shi Che was slightly grumpy when woken and had always been impatient with her, she consistently tried to avoid testing his patience.


    However, if he were to sleep the entire night on that sofa... if he was not well rested and suffered any aches tomorrow, she would surely bear the brunt of it too.

 Chapter 4: The So-Called Child Bride (4)

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 4: The So-Called Child Bride (4)</h4>


    After weighing her options for a good while, Ling Chuxia decided to wake him up.


    Ling Chuxia gently bent down, her cheek slowly approaching, her hand reaching out carefully, intending to lightly push Shi Che''s shoulder. But just as her hand was about to touch Shi Che''s shoulder, his hand suddenly lifted, and in the next moment, it firmly grasped Ling Chuxia''s wrist.


    His grip was strong, his five fingers sping Ling Chuxia''s delicate wrist as if he intended to crush the bone.


    Ling Chuxia felt a sharp pain radiate through her wrist, causing her to draw in a sharp breath, her elegant eyebrows knitting together in pain.


    Shi Che, at some unknown point, had opened his eyes. His dark brown eyes resembled two deep, unfathomable pools, impossible to invade.


    He seemed to frown slightly, as if nothing had happened. He slowly released her wrist.


    Ling Chuxia, raised with tender skin and flesh, found her wrist already reddened from Shi Che''s unmeasured grip. However, she couldn''t worry about the pain, only anxiously eximed, "You, you woke up? Did I wake you?"


    Since he had stormed off in anger a few months ago, Ling Chuxia noticed that her fear of him seemed to have grown anotheryer.


    A hint of panic unconsciously surfaced in Ling Chuxia''s eyes, her gaze flickering, unable to meet his eyes, her rosy lips tightly pressed, her whole demeanor appearing somewhat uneasy.


    Shi Che didn''t acknowledge her words. His dark eyes casually swept over her reddened wrist, something shed in them briefly, and then it vanished.


    Shi Che remained silent and ignored her. The soundproofing of the house was excellent, and the thunder and lightning outside couldn''t be heard at all inside. The bedroom was eerily quiet.


    Ling Chuxia gradually felt the air be stifling, possibly due to Shi Che''s presence.


    She lowered her eyelids and snuck a peek at Shi Che. Though his face was expressionless, the frown on his brow still lingered; he still seemed ufortable.


    Observant as always, Ling Chuxia took the lead to break the silence.


    "Young Master, are you feeling unwell? Why don''t you rest in bed?"


    Ling Chuxia and her elder sister Ling Yunshu had been adopted by Mrs. Shi since they were young. Ostensibly, they were raised as noblewomen, but in reality, Mrs. Shi adopted and cultivated them with the sole purpose of grooming a Young Madam for the Shi Family and a child bride for Shi Che. Of course, even though they grew up together, they certainly weren''t childhood sweethearts. After all, he was the exalted young master, while she was merely...


    Ling Chuxia couldn''t find the words to describe her situation. After all, this was the twenty-first century, and who still entertained the notion of child brides? Yet, she was deeply grateful to Mrs. Shi.


    Without Mrs. Shi, she and her sister would have grown up in that orphanage, alone and helpless, lives adrift like duckweed with no prospect of the currentforts, wealth, and honor.


    Since childhood, Ling Chuxia addressed Shi Che as "young master," and even now, as his wife, she hadn''t changed her form of address, still maintaining her respectful demeanor.


    Shi Che continued to sit quietly, motionless, his gaze deep, lost in unknown thoughts.


    Ling Chuxia bit her lower lip lightly, feeling increasingly anxious. Every time Shi Che remained silent, she couldn''t help but feel afraid, for shepletely failed to understand his thoughts, worried that with one careless mistake, she''d offend him and provoke his anger again.

 Chapter 5: The So-Called Child Bride (5)

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 5: The So-Called Child Bride (5)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia thought for a moment and then spoke again in a small voice, "Or... would you like to take a shower first? I can fill the bathtub for you."


    This sentence, like the ones before it, seemed like a small stone sinking deeply into the sea, with no response or echo.


    Ling Chuxia couldn''t help but feel a bit discouraged. She was inherently a tongue-tied person, unlike her elder sister, who was good at talking and turning situations around.


    She thought if her elder sister were here, she would have easily handled this situation, right?


    Of course... if her elder sister were here... the young master''s attitude wouldn''t be like this.


    Shi Che didn''t say anything, and Ling Chuxia didn''t know what to say either. If Shi Che wasn''t going to sleep, she couldn''t sleep either, so she just stood there, and before long, her gaze started to drift.


    She didn''t know when the rain outside had stopped, and the thunder and lightning had ceased as well. It became tranquil outside, making the atmosphere indoors all the more subtly intriguing.


    After standing for an unknown amount of time, Ling Chuxia felt her feet bing a bit sore. Shi Che still hadn''t moved, and she wondered if Shi Che had fallen asleep again...


    As she was thinking this, her eyes slowly nced toward him.


    Ling Chuxia didn''t expect that Shi Che would also be looking at her. When their eyes met, the muddiness in Ling Chuxia''s mind instantly cleared, and her spine straightened subconsciously.


    In the next second, she immediately averted her gaze, lowered her head, and hid like an ostrich.


    She was afraid of Shi Che, most afraid when their eyes met. His slender ck eyes always held a sharp glint, and his pupils were a deep dark brown, profound and dim. His gaze habitually dropped downward, as if something weighed within, creating an inexplicable sense of pressure.


    Shi Che''s gaze sank, and a faint sneer appeared at the corner of his lips, disappearing in an instant. He stood up, his tall and imposing figure in front of her, increasing the sense of oppression.


    Shi Che was a head taller than Ling Chuxia, and she could feel his gaze on the top of her head. Her scalp tingled, wanting to step back but not daring to. She could only strive to restrain herself.


    Fortunately, this oppressive feeling didn''tst long because Shi Che soon took a long stride toward the bathroom.


    As he walked, he reached out to unbutton his clothes, letting them fall piece by piece to the ground.


    It took Ling Chuxia several seconds to react; Shi Che was going to take a shower... Years of upbringing made her reflexes faster than her mind. Before Shi Che hadpletely removed his clothes, she rushed straight into the bathroom.


    Shi Che watched as Ling Chuxia brushed past him like a gust of wind, her figure blending into the bathroom. His hand, busy undressing, paused for a moment before continuing to remove his clothes.


    When Ling Chuxia finished preparing the bath and emerged, Shi Che had justpleted undressing. The timing was impably urate, with no margin for error.


    As soon as she stepped out, she saw Shi Che''s strong and solid chest, boldly bared before her. Two blushes appeared on her cheeks involuntarily.


    Shi Che enjoyed sports, especiallybat sports like boxing and Muay Thai, which were high-intensity, and thus he had built a physique that could make any woman swoon.


    Every muscle on his body seemed meticulously sculpted, evenly distributed across his frame. His skin was a wheat color, with defined abdominal muscles, strong thighs, robust arms, and a slim waist. He looked lean in clothes and muscr when undressed, with nearly perfect body proportions.

 Chapter 6: The So-Called Child Bride (6)

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 6: The So-Called Child Bride (6)</h4>


    Although the two were already an intimately connected couple, Ling Chuxia never dared to look at Shi Che more than necessary. At such times, she mostly closed her eyes and silently endured, so she had never seen his physique so clearly before. The visual impact was too overwhelming, causing Ling Chuxia to choke a bit, her speech slightly stammering, "The, the bath water is... is ready."


    Her words came out haltingly, almost biting her own tongue.


    Shi Che didn''t even nce at her, his eyes unwavering and expressionless as he walked into the bathroom.


    -


    As Shi Che walked away, Ling Chuxia felt the pressure, as if a great mountain, quickly recede. Previously, she had been holding her breath with her heart suspended, but now she could let out a deep sigh of relief.


    She looked at the clothes Shi Che had thrown down, scattered on the floor, and slowly squatted down to pick them up one by one.


    Shi Che didn''t like clutter and demanded that the surroundings be clean and tidy, though he might be the one causing the mess. So she always followed right behind him to tidy up, ensuring that when he turned back, everything was clean and orderly.


    While cleaning, Ling Chuxia couldn''t help but think. Shi Che had previously flown into such a rage, not returning home for several months, with no news. When she tried to contact him by phone, it was either ruthlessly hung up or unanswered. Now... he suddenly came back... did it mean his anger had subsided?


    If it had subsided, it couldn''t be better. If it hadn''t... Ling Chuxia couldn''t help but frown lightly and sighed softly.


    After marrying Shi Che, she felt she was running out of sighs for a lifetime.


    Young Master Shi was indeed difficult to serve.


    She considered herself quite keen at reading people, but she could never guess Young Master Shi''s thoughts, always ending up wildly off the mark, as different as heaven and earth.


    So every time Shi Che came home, she had to be on high alert to deal with him, not daring to rx even a little, always tiring herself out.


    Sometimes, she really didn''t want him toe home. When he wasn''t home, she could enjoy her time alone, rxed and carefree.


    However... if he didn''te home, she couldn''t fulfill her duties... so she hoped he would return.


    -


    Ling Chuxia tidied up the clothes, turned, and went downstairs, warming a cup of milk, and then bringing it up.


    When she entered the bedroom, Shi Che had already emerged from the bathroom, wearing a loose robe, sitting by the bed, and drying his hair with a towel.


    Ling Chuxia hurried forward, cing the tray on the bedside table, and said softly, "Young Master, let me do it."


    As she spoke, she habitually extended her hand, ready to take Shi Che''s towel.


    To be honest, rather than being Shi Che''s wife, she felt more like a verypetent maid.


    Because her duty, her obligation, was to take good care of Shi Che in all aspects of life, even in such small matters as drying his hair.


    Her actions were so natural, natural to the point of habit, a habit that seemed only right.


    But this time, Shi Che did not hand her the towel; instead, he paused momentarily, his dark eyes sweeping over her with a hint of what seemed like mockery.


    Ling Chuxia''s hand stiffened slightly, not understanding what his look meant.


    Shi Che finally spoke.


    Perhaps because he had been drinking, his voice was slightly hoarse and raspy, carrying a hint of maism, but his tone was cold and indifferent, not allowing her to feel it was pleasant, but rather, it sent shivers down her spine.

 Chapter 7: The So-Called Child Bride (7)

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 7: The So-Called Child Bride (7)</h4>


    "No."


    The simple word struck her heart like a bolt of lightning.


    Xiaoxia felt a pang of anxiety, wondering if Young Master Shi''s anger had not yet subsided. She swallowed hard, feeling a bit shaky inside.


    She nced around and suddenly noticed the ss of milk she had brought.


    She picked it up and handed it to Shi Che, her voice careful but slightly ingratiating, "Young Master, have some milk to sober up."


    Shi Che was straightforward this time. He tossed aside the towel, pulled up the covers,y down directly, and closed his eyes.


    The meaning was already very clear.


    Xiaoxia''s slender fingers held the ss, stiffening slightly.


    Originally, she held onto a sliver of hope that Young Master Shi had calmed down beforeing home today, but it seemed the chances were zero.


    Xiaoxia stood there for a few seconds, ultimately resigned to cing the milk down gently, then tiptoeing around therge bed to her side. She softly lifted the covers andy down.


    The bedroom bed wasrge, with a typical European vintage style. Since Shi Che disliked ornate decorations, their bed was very simple, with even the sheets and duvet in cool tones.


    The bed was so big that with both of them lying there, it could fit two or three more people between them. They didn''t appear like a married couple, more like two strangers sharing a bed.


    -


    In truth, Xiaoxia had terrible sleeping habits. She liked to toss and turn, roll around, and stretch out in a starfish position, upying the entire bed.


    During waking hours, she was so cautious and exhausted. When asleep, she needed to restfortably and freely, right?


    So early in their marriage, Xiaoxia wasn''t used to restraining herself. Several times while asleep, she either kicked Shi Che, pushed him off the bed, or draped her limbs over him, resting on his stomach.


    At that time, Xiaoxia would be scared to death every morning when she woke up. What terrified her most was Shi Che''s utterly darkened face...


    After that, even if she didn''t want to, she forced herself to change these bad habits, making herself asposed asleep as awake.


    So now, her sleeping posture was exceedingly proper, upying only her small space without overstepping.


    After settling in, Xiaoxia ced her hands neatly on her abdomen and slowly closed her eyes.


    -


    In a daze, Xiaoxia seemed to slip back into her nightmare.


    "Xiaoxia, you''ve been married for three years now, but your rtionship with Che''er remains indifferent. What are you busy with all day? A woman who can''t keep her husband''s heart from wandering¡ªis that what a wife should do?"


    "Never mind, Che''er''s mind is hard to grasp, and I understand your difficulties. But you''ve been married for three years, and there''s still no news from your belly. That''s inexcusable."


    "You must know that to hold a man''s heart, having a child is the most direct way. With a child, a man gains responsibility, and his heart will settle, returning to the family."


    "I chose you over your elder sister back then because I valued you, Xiaoxia. You can''t let me down...!"

 Chapter 8: The So-Called Child Bride (8)

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 8: The So-Called Child Bride (8)</h4>


    Mrs. Shi always spoke in a gentle manner, and her smile was equally gentle. She was truly an elegantdy from a distinguished family, well-read and tactful, with no trace of arrogance, and never said anything unpleasant that would lower herself. Yet every word she spoke carried immense weight.


    Although they were just ordinary, everyday words, each one pressed heavily on Ling Chuxia, suffocating her nearly to the point of breathlessness.


    For her, Shi Che was the emperor she must serve and take care of well, and Mrs. Shi was the empress dowager whose orders she must follow.


    Sometimes, a word from Mrs. Shi was more effective than a word from Shi Che.


    From childhood to adulthood, nearly all her thoughts were instilled by Mrs. Shi, gradually shaping her into a submissive character.


    Shi Che would sometimes mockingly tell her that she was a puppet without thoughts, estimating that if Mrs. Shi asked her to die, she''d probably slit her throat without a second thought!


    Whether she would really slit her throat if Mrs. Shi told her to die, she herself did not know, but now she dared not disobey Mrs. Shi''s words.


    When they had been married for one year, Mrs. Shi started bringing up the topic of children from time to time. But back then, it was still a young marriage, so she wasn''t very pressing.


    However, as one year passed, then two, and now entering the third year, Mrs. Shi went from calm to restless, speaking bluntly.


    Despite Mrs. Shi appearing kind and gentle, her tactics were swift and decisive. Those around her were always the obedient and capable ones.


    Even if she, the daughter-inw, were obedient but ipetent, she could be easily reced without a second thought.


    And she definitely couldn''t be reced.


    -


    Ling Chuxia abruptly opened her eyes, her breath rapid. She reached out and wiped her forehead, her palm damp with sweat.


    Her eyes slowly surveyed the surroundings, taking in the familiar setting of the bedroom, and the chaotic pounding in her heart slightly calmed down.


    She wasn''t in the old residence listening to Mrs. Shi''s reprimands. She was in her bedroom, in her bed.


    Ling Chuxia''s gaze suddenly fixed on the other side of the bed. Shi Che was sleeping with his back to her, and she could see his broad, solid back.


    Right, Shi Che was back, sleeping right next to her!


    Such a good opportunity, and she had merely been sleeping instead of seizing it?


    At this moment, Ling Chuxia was fully awakened from the recurring nightmare,pletely losing any desire to sleep.


    She couldn''t help it; thest time Shi Che had a huge fit of anger, he left and hadn''t returned home for three to four months. Outside, various rumors spread like wildfire, one day shopping with a rising starlet, the next dining with a businesswoman...


    Even Mrs. Shi couldn''t sit still any longer, repeatedly summoning her back to the old residence for lectures, with constant reminders in her ears, causing her to spend every night in nightmares, shivering at the mere sound of the phone ringing.


    Of course, Ling Chuxia had not beenzy. She tried calling Shi Che, but the young master had never treated her well, especially since she had angered him.


    Every call either got hung up immediately or went unanswered. After trying several times, she was disheartened and dared not make a fool of herself again, lest she add fuel to the fire.


    Now, he finally returned home on his own...

 Chapter 9: The So-Called Child Bride (9)

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 9: The So-Called Child Bride (9)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia thought of this, and her heart pounded heavily twice.


    Although Shi Che never liked her, the two of them were married after all, so they still had some intimacy, especially in the early days right after the wedding. At that time, Shi Che''s obsession in this area surprised her, and asionally she had the illusion that maybe Shi Che might actually like her a bit.


    Of course, an illusion was just that, an illusion.


    Perhaps the novelty wore off, or maybe there were other reasons she didn''t know about, but at some point, Shi Che gradually stopped touching her. Even if he did, it felt more like a routine duty, just a release of desire.


    Ling Chuxia was never enthusiastic about this aspect, always feeling it was something very embarrassing and shameful. Shi Che''s initial demands often made her want to avoid him, feeling at a loss, and instinctively resisting. Later, when Shi Che''s passion waned, she felt relieved instead.


    But this relief had now be her fatal point.


    At that time, Shi Che hadn''t touched her for a long time. Even though they shared the same bed every night, once Shi Chey down, it was as if he had entered a meditative state.


    He didn''t take the initiative, and she was even less likely to do so.


    Mrs. Shi wanted her to have a child to continue the Shi Family line, but having a child wasn''t something she could do just by wanting to, especially if Young Master Shi didn''t cooperate. How could she possibly have a child?


    So, a few months ago, when Mrs. Shi pushed her hard enough, Ling Chuxia gritted her teeth, took a deep breath, and decided to give it a shot.


    -


    At that time, Ling Chuxia had not considered that Shi Che would get angry.


    The two of them were a legitimate couple and had once shared various intense entanglements, sharing each other''s most intimate bodies, and had been extremely close. Such a thing should have been natural.


    Ling Chuxia mustered up her courage to approach Shi Che, kissing him, and then... she thought the process would be difficult, but unexpectedly, it went astonishingly smoothly.


    She naturally got Shi Che into action, and Shi Che was intensely eager to cooperate, only the result... was not as she had expected, butpletely beyond her expectations!


    Afterward, Shi Che directly threw a box of morning-after pills at her.


    Even though he didn''t say anything, his intention was crystal clear.


    Now, Ling Chuxia couldn''t quite remember how she felt at that time, but she still remembered Shi Che''s angry face when she prepared to take the pills.


    The force with which he pulled her, the force with which he grabbed her, all carried a thick murderous aura, as though she wasn''t his wife but an enemy.


    They had been married for three years, and the number of times Young Master Shi lost his temper with her was naturally not few. No matter what she did or how she did it, Young Master Shi was always able to find something to criticize, and he would get angry without any reasoning.


    But that time was the biggest outburst Shi Che had in three years, it was baffling, leaving her at a loss.


    She knew he didn''t want her to have his child, so when he tossed the morning-after pills to her, she didn''t say anything and prepared to obediently take them.


    Yet he still got angry.


    The memory of that night was a bit hazy, Ling Chuxia couldn''t quite recall it clearly, mainly because at that time, she was too shocked and too frightened, her mind waspletely muddled. It seemed like Shi Che said something, and yet it also seemed like he didn''t say anything, but herst memory froze at the sight of Young Master Shi''s angry back as he mmed the door and left.

 Chapter 10: The So-Called Child Bride (10)

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 10: The So-Called Child Bride (10)</h4>


    Thinking about Young Master Shi''s furious look, Ling Chuxia''s eager heart was instantly doused with a cold wave, chilling her entire heart to the core.


    Thest time she tried even slightly, it already resulted in months of absence, and when he finally returned home, he ignored her.


    Now, with Young Master Shi still clearly angry, if she threw herself at him again at this moment... she didn''t even need to think about it. Her oue would surely be extremely miserable!


    And even if she seeded likest time, afterward, if Young Master Shi threw her a box of morning-after pills again, all her efforts would be in vain, wouldn''t they?


    Or perhaps he would do something even more terrifying...


    She believed Young Master Shi was definitely capable of such actions!


    Thinking of this, Ling Chuxia''s couragepletely deserted her; she abruptly turned over, facing away from Shi Che, and quietly closed her eyes.


    She might as well get some good sleep now and not overestimate her abilities by plucking a tiger''s whiskers. As for the child''s issue, she''d think of another way.


    However, a minuteter, she unconsciously, inch by inch, slowly turned her body back to face Shi Che.


    She opened her eyes, staring intensely at Shi Che''s back.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to sleep, nor did she truly want to pluck a tiger''s whiskers, but... Young Master Shi had finallye home once, if he left when she woke up tomorrow, and left for months again, what would she do?


    By then, where would she find Shi Che to have a child?


    If she couldn''t get pregnant again, Mrs. Shi definitely wouldn''t tolerate her anymore. She wouldn''t say anything, she''d just directly rece her! Rece her with someone else as the Shi Family''s young madam.


    Ling Chuxia suddenly broke into a cold sweat, thinking about being reced, having her title as the Shi Family''s young madam mercilessly taken away, suddenly made Young Master Shi''s anger seem insignificant.


    Ling Chuxia swallowed hard several times, her palms sweating with tension, and she couldn''t stop taking deep breaths, silently cheering herself on.


    But because of the previous experience, which was still very vivid, Ling Chuxia started trembling uncontrobly even before she approached, and she couldn''t stop it.


    She tried her best to suppress her fear and trembling, inch by inch, cautiously, pretending as if unintentionally, she slowly moved towards Shi Che''s side.


    Every step felt like walking a tightrope high above, one misstep and she would fall to her death.


    Ling Chuxia''s hand instinctively clenched, her nails piercing her palm; the pain subtly reminded her of her task, her responsibility, telling her not to be afraid and shrink back.


    When Ling Chuxia finally reached Shi Che''s back, the short distance seemed to have exhausted all her strength.


    At this moment, she didn''t even dare to breathe heavily, holding her breath desperately for fear of making any sound that would wake Shi Che.


    Shey there quietly, staring at Shi Che''s dark back of the head with her wide eyes for a long while. Then she suddenly closed her eyes and opened them with determination, as if she had made up her mind about something.


    She took a deep breath, and then, trembling slightly, she reached out her hand to wrap around Shi Che''s waist. She hardly dared to exert any force, just holding him lightly, then very gently ced it on his strong and slender waist.


    Even just performing such an action, Ling Chuxia felt her limbs stiffen and her heart pounding like thunder.

 Chapter 11 No Such Preference (1)

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 11 No Such Preference (1)</h4><subtxt> Ling Chuxia didn''t dare to move a bit and waited quietly for a long time. When Shi Che remained unresponsive, she finally let out a slight breath of relief.


    Her body gradually leaned closer to Shi Che. Ling Chuxia''s cheek slowly moved forward, aiming a kiss at the back of Shi Che''s neck, as her hand silently slipped inside the gaping robe of Shi Che.


    Men all had desires, especially someone like Shi Che at this age, full of youthful vigor, like a hungry wolf or tiger, something Ling Chuxia had experienced before.


    Moreover, he had drunk a bit, was slightly drunk. If she provoked him a bit, perhaps she could seed.


    Even if Young Master Shi became furious afterward, she was willing to ept it!


    As long as she could sessfully get pregnant,plete the task Mrs. Shi assigned her, and secure her position as the youngdy of the Shi Family, she would willingly endure any rage.


    Ling Chuxia''s palm pressed down on Shi Che''s chest. The man''s body temperature was very high, as if it were burning her palm. Instinctively, Ling Chuxia wanted to pull back her hand, but she managed to restrain herself. She tried hard not to let her hand tremble, as it slowly traced down the lines of Shi Che''s muscles.


    For the first time, Ling Chuxia felt so clearly Shi Che''s excellent physique, feeling the firm and tight muscles beneath her palm, the streamlined abs, her cheeks turned red, spreading even to her neck.


    Shi Che''s breathing went from calm to gradually heaving, slowly getting heavier, and Ling Chuxia''s heart also started to hover, rising bit by bit.


    She didn''t know what would face her next. She only knew that, at this moment, she had to give it her all.


    Thin sweat formed on Ling Chuxia''s back, nearly soaking through her nightdress, her whole body tense, wholly focused on caressing Shi Che.


    She hoped that Shi Che wouldn''t wake up, would best sleep drowsily, sleep with her on instinct... as if it were just a spring dream...


    Hope was called hope because it often contained many unrealistic fantasies, yet reality was often cruel.


    Ling Chuxia''s thought had barely settled when she felt her wrist caught sharply. The grip holding her wrist was, as always, strong and unyielding. This sensation was not unfamiliar to her, even familiar enough that she was slow to feel fear.


    Until her whole body was forcefully tossed aside, Ling Chuxia fell heavily back onto the bed, feeling utterly disoriented. If this fall had been onto a solid floor, Ling Chuxia figured her insides would have been thrown out.


    Ling Chuxia thought hazily and, suddenly, met those ck-brown eyes above her.


    Shi Che had already sat up, propped himself up with one hand, leaning slightly forward. His ck eyes werepletely fixed on her face, as if they wanted to bore a hole through her.


    Ling Chuxia had always thought Shi Che was sound asleep, his slumber quiet and breath steady and even, looking every bit like someone deeply asleep. But now, looking into his eyes, they were nothing like those just stirred awake.


    They were clearly the fierce eyes of a cheetah that had discovered its prey, locked in, ready to pounce at any moment. Those ck-brown eyes were no longer calm deep pools, but raging storms, no longer cold and indifferent, but deep and sharp, frighteningly so.</subtxt>

 Chapter 12 No Such Preference (2)

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 12 No Such Preference (2)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia felt her body rapidly stiffen, uncontrobly trembling violently. Her hands instinctively clenched the sheets beneath her, restraining her desire to flee.


    She forced a smile at Shi Che as best as she could, even though she knew that her smile at this moment was surely more unsightly than crying. Yet she still managed to maintain it, her voice as weak as a mosquito''s, "You... you woke up... ah!"


    Ling Chuxia hadn''t finished speaking when a sudden cry of pain erupted. Shi Che''srge hand struck straight at her, his five fingers forcefully pinching her cheeks. The dark brown pupils revealed a gloomy ferocity, chilling to the bone.


    His lips curled slightly, and his deep voice remained as charming as ever, yet it sent a chill from head to toe.


    "Ling Chuxia, are you addicted to seducing men?"


    Ling Chuxia felt a sharp pain in the bones of her cheeks, as if they were about to be crushed in the next second. It hurt so much that cold sweat appeared on her forehead, yet she dared not speak to ask Shi Che to release her.


    It was as if she hadn''t heard Shi Che''s vicious ridicule. Years of upbringing made her instinctively apologize. Her voice trembled with a tone of fear, "I''m sorry, Young Master, it was my fault for waking you up."


    Shi Che''s pupils contracted suddenly at this moment. He stared intensely at Ling Chuxia, his thin lips tightly pressed, and his grip unconsciously intensified.


    Ling Chuxia''s face twisted in pain, yet she still maintained that apologetic expression. Even though her hands almost tore the sheets beneath her, she didn''t ask him to let go or utter a single word of pleading.


    Shi Che looked at Ling Chuxia, at her fearful appearance, her cautious demeanor, just feeling that it was so ring, so ring that it made him want to tear off her face.


    Ling Chuxia had previously prepared herself mentally for the consequences of angering Young Master Shi, but when this moment truly arrived, she realized she had underestimated Young Master Shi''s rage.


    Shi Che''s strength felt like it was going to crush her face, making it difficult for her to breathe...


    Was Shi Che really nning to kill her today?


    An extreme fear unavoidably surfaced in Ling Chuxia''s heart. Normally, people would have an instinctive survival response in such situations. Ling Chuxia would, of course, have it too, but years of education were ingrained in her bones, overshadowing her instincts.


    She only knew that the sole purpose of her life was: to regard her husband as her sky.


    To obey her husband''s words, her husband''s words were not to be refuted, and her husband''s actions were not to be resisted.


    Therefore, even if Shi Che truly wanted to take her life now, she was obediently supposed to offer it with both hands, without a singleint.


    Ling Chuxia''s cheeks flushed red, her breathing became more difficult, and the veins surfaced on the back of her white hands, making it increasingly hard to breathe...


    Shi Che looked at Ling Chuxia like this, a surge of fierce anger rapidly rose from the depths of his heart, spreading through his limbs, and a cloud of frustration and depression coagted in his chest, about to drive him insane.

 Chapter 13 No Such Preference (3)

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 13 No Such Preference (3)</h4>


    For Ling Chuxia, Shi Che always felt a sense of helplessness.


    Yes, helplessness.


    -


    Shi Che still remembered the first time he met Ling Chuxia.


    It was a day with clear skies, the sun zing down as if it would boil the ground.


    Liang City''s summer was an exceptionally beautiful season, trees lush, flowers in full bloom, vibrant and vying with each other. However, the air was oppressively hot, stifling to the point of unease.


    At that time, he was just ten years old, the age of innocence, liveliness, and cuteness.


    But words like innocence, liveliness, and cuteness were destined to have no connection with him. From childhood to adulthood, his life was filled with rigorous education, endless books, etiquette, skills...


    As the sole heir of the Shi Family, since birth, he was destined for luxury and wealth, as well as an equivalent weight of responsibility.


    When his mother brought Ling Chuxia and Ling Yun Shu home, he was reading a dull book. No matter how patient he was, he couldn''t help feeling a slight restlessness.


    Hearing his mother calling him, he got up, left the study, and descended the spiral staircase. As he looked down, he immediately spotted the two little girls standing in the living room.


    Both little girls wore pink dresses, with two small braids neatly fixed at the back of their heads. Perhaps it was their first time in such a ce, and both seemed quite reserved, standing primly.


    He walked down step by step, and his gaze suddenly met a pair of lively big eyes.


    Dark, bright, glimmering with a mischievous sparkle, they reminded Shi Che of the most brilliant star in the night sky, striking right at his heart.


    The little girl hadn''t expected that her curious gaze would be met head-on, and she was startled. But being young and bold, she didn''t shy away or try to disguise herself. Instead, she made a big funny face directly at Shi Che...


    She wasn''t frightened by Shi Che, but he was momentarily startled by her, causing his steps to falter. He nearly missed a step and slipped, but fortunately, he managed to grab the handrail just in time to steady himself.


    Meanwhile, that little girl... even had the audacity to purse her lips and chuckle, as if mocking his clumsiness!


    Shi Che should have been angry, but for some reason, seeing herrge eyes sparkling with mischief, her rosy cheeks, and the teasing curve of her lips, a string at his heart was gently plucked. It resonated for a long time. That smile was like a gentle breeze blowing away the heat from his heart.


    Even until he walked up to them, his heart still couldn''t calm that ripple of emotion.


    His mother pointed at the two identical-faced little girls and introduced them, "The one on the left is elder sister, named Ling Yun Shu. The one on the right is younger sister, named Ling Chuxia. They are a pair of twins, aren''t they beautiful?"

 Chapter 14 No Such Preference (4)

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14 No Such Preference (4)</h4>


    Certainly, here is the trantion of the provided text:


    ---


    Many memories had be blurred as time passed, yet Ling Chuxia''s first smile directed at him refused to be resisted, indelibly imprinted in his heart, impossible to erase.


    -


    Shi Che''s hand suddenly released Ling Chuxia, then gripped her shoulder, turning her over slightly so that shey on her back to him. Her long ck hair cascaded down, covering her cheeks; he could no longer see her face, nor the humble and respectful expression on it.


    Originally, Ling Chuxia thought she was really going to be strangled to suffocation by Shi Che, but unexpectedly, he suddenly released his hand. Ling Chuxia hadn''t even caught her breath when she felt as if the world was spinning, her whole body flipped overpletely, and in the next moment, a tearing pain swept through her entire body.


    Ling Chuxia gasped, her face rapidly turning pale.


    In matters like these, Ling Chuxia habitually felt some fear, especially when Shi Che appeared with murderous intent.


    He didn''t seem to be doing that kind of thing with her, but rather like wielding a knife, slicing her flesh bit by bit, each cut precisely hitting her pain points.


    Ling Chuxia could feel that today Shi Che was more irritable and furious than ever before. He pressed against her, crashing into her with brutality, each thrust like a punch hitting flesh, every punch deadly.


    Ling Chuxia only felt pain, wrenching pain from the first blow, a blunt ache surging to her brain, as if all her blood had coagted, her entire body uncontrobly turning cold.


    Ling Chuxia could only bite the pillow hard to endure, to prevent herself from crying out in pain.


    Shi Che moved in silence, and Ling Chuxia endured silently; clearly something normal between spouses, it seemed more like a fight to the death.


    She had no idea how long itsted before it finally ended.


    Ling Chuxia felt like her bones had been taken apart and rearranged again; just now... with that fierce vigor from Shi Che, she almost suspected Shi Che wanted her dead.


    Shey on the bed for quite a while before she could somewhat regain herposure. She took a breath, slowly lifted her head.


    Shi Chey beside her, his dark eyes slightly closed, his breath still somewhat rapid, his brow deeply furrowed, looking rather ufortable.


    Ling Chuxia looked at Shi Che''s expression, and though she felt a bit fearful in her heart, she could not forget her responsibility. Ignoring the soreness and difort in her body, she forced herself up slightly and moved a little closer, with concern, "Master, are you still unwell? Is it a headache? Do you need any medicine?"


    Shi Che suddenly opened his eyes.


    He slightly turned his face to look at Ling Chuxia. Her body bore bruises in various sizes, shockingly vivid, evidence of his earlier brutality, yet she ignored them, only worriedly gazing at him, fearing in case he felt the slightest difort.


    Shi Che stared at her for a long moment, slowly curling the corners of his lips, chuckled several times.

 Chapter 15 No Such Preference (5)

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 15 No Such Preference (5)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia didn''t know why Shi Che suddenlyughed. She didn''t think there was anything funny about her question, yet hisughter made her feel somewhat uneasy.


    She subconsciously swallowed, "Wh... what''s wrong?"


    Shi Che didn''t speak. He got up, pulled open the drawer of the bedside table, and skillfully took out a box of morning-after pills, then tossed it directly at her.


    The square box struck her head, slid down her cheek, and fell onto the bed.


    "Take it."


    His low voice still carried a slight huskiness after the passion, but it was extremely cold, devoid of any warmth.


    Ling Chuxia''s face couldn''t hold itsposure. She just wanted to be pregnant, to have a child, so no matter how much she feared or resented such things, no matter how roughly Shi Che treated her, she endured it all silently.


    But in the end, just like before, Shi Che still threw her the morning-after pills...


    This way, she would never get pregnant. Without being pregnant, she couldn''tplete the task given to her by Mrs. Shi, so...


    Ling Chuxia didn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    She looked at the box on the bed, bit her lip, clenched her hands tightly, and finally gathered the courage to raise her head, looking at Shi Che, who was putting on his clothes piece by piece.


    She took a deep breath, carefully choosing her words, and spoke softly, "Um... we''ve been married for three years. Isn''t it... time to have a... child?"


    Shi Che was buttoning his shirt. Hearing her words, he paused for a moment, then looked up at Ling Chuxia.


    Ling Chuxia lowered her head slightly, not daring to look at him, her teeth lightly biting her lower lip, her fingers unconsciously clutching the bedsheet, her fingertips turning slightly white.


    She was wrapped in a thin nket, revealing her slender shoulders. Maybe because of fear, her shoulders trembled slightly, betraying a hint of fragility that evoked a sense of pity.


    Shi Che''s heart stirred gently. A trace of softness appeared in his obscure gaze. His voice was still cold and cool but carried a faint hint of tremor, almost imperceptible, "Do you want it, or does Mom want it?"


    Shi Che''s words made Ling Chuxia slightly startle. She didn''t detect the nuance in Shi Che''s tone; she only felt his question was very strange.


    She furrowed her brows slightly, her big eyes filled with confusion and puzzlement as she looked at Shi Che and asked perplexedly, "Is there a difference?"


    Whether Mrs. Shi wanted it or she wanted it, the result would be wanting a child, right?


    But after Ling Chuxia asked this question, she clearly saw Shi Che''s originally expressionless face rapidly darken, like a storm suddenly approaching, catching people off guard.


    The shift from gloomy to stormy was merely a moment.


    Shi Che coldly curled his lips, dark waves rolling in his ck eyes. His voice, however, was very light, as if a feather brushed by your ear, yet enough to shake your heart.


    "In order toplete Mom''s task, you''re really painstaking. To be such a willing puppet... oh, no, saying you''re a puppet still overestimates you. At best, you''re just a tool."

 Chapter 16 No Such Preference (6)

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 16 No Such Preference (6)</h4>


    Shi Che threw out that harshment, fastened thest button on his shirt, grabbed his coat and wallet, and stormed toward the door, mming it shut with a loud bang.


    Tool...


    Ling Chuxia''s eyes twitched, her face turning slightly pale. No matter how humble she was, she always had her feelings and emotions. Although Shi Che had often spoken harshly to her in the past, initially, she would feel sad and hurt, feeling deeply wounded. However, over time, she had gotten used to it.


    But this time, the word "tool" still stung her heart.


    Ling Chuxia knew that Shi Che had never liked her, but she had not expected that his aversion toward her had reached such a level.


    With him disliking her so much, how could he possibly want her child...


    Ling Chuxia suddenly felt disheartened.


    For the past three years, she had been cautiously staying by Shi Che''s side, striving to be the best wife to satisfy him. Yet no matter how she tried to amodate him or please him, it never seemed to agree with him, and she always ended up angering him. She genuinely didn''t know what to do anymore...


    -


    Shi Che went downstairs, directly heading to the underground parking, walking towards his car. He took out the car keys to unlock it, but for some reason, his fingers trembled. He pressed the unlock button several times without sess, frustrating him to the point that he threw the car keys angrily onto the ground.


    Old Zhu, Shi Che''s chauffeur, hurried over, happening to witness the scene, causing his heart to involuntarily skip a beat. He held his breath for a moment, quickly stepped forward, picked up the car keys from the ground, and said in a low and respectful voice, "Young Master, let me."


    He held the car keys, pressed the unlock button, and unlocked the car. Then, he opened the rear door, his tone increasingly respectful, "Young Master, please."


    Shi Che stood still for quite a while before bending down and getting into the car.


    Old Zhu closed the car door, jogged to the front, opened the driver''s seat, and got in. He raised his eyes slightly, looking at Shi Che through the rearview mirror. His previously gloomy face had returned to its usual form, his handsome features expressionless, as cold and hard as an ice sculpture, giving no hint of his emotions.


    Old Zhu had watched Shi Che grow up; how could he not see how bad his mood was at the moment?


    Shi Che was alwaysposed and reserved, maintaining his calm demeanor at all times and ces, except when it came to the Young Madam.


    Every time the Young Master lost control and became irritable, eight or nine times out of ten, it was rted to the Young Madam.


    Old Zhu honestly didn''t quite understand the Young Master''s thoughts. To him, it seemed that the Young Master should like the Young Madam. Otherwise, why would he always try to shorten his business trips and quickly handle affairs, taking the fastest flight back home, and once off the ne, rushing home nonstop?


    For instance, tonight, he finished his dinner meeting already at ten o''clock. Even after drinking quite a lot of alcohol, he was advised to rest for the night at the hotel, but he still insisted on booking the fastest flight back.


    Moreover, each time he traveled to different ces, regardless of the tight schedule, he always took time to personally explore the local area to pick out meaningful gifts for the Young Madam.


    For instance, this time, he also brought a gift back for the Young Madam.

 Chapter 17 No Such Preference (7)

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 17 No Such Preference (7)</h4>


    If a man didn''t like a woman, then why waste such thoughts? Yet it seemed that every time, the Young Master and the Young Madam always parted on bad terms, so much so that the gifts he brought home each time never got given. Their final destination was always the trash can.


    Each time the Young Master excitedly returned home, each time he left in a fury.


    He couldn''t figure out the reason behind all this.


    Thinking of this, Old Zhu paused, then nced at Shi Che again. He slowly opened his mouth and tentatively said in a low voice, "Young Master, did you give the gift to the Young Madam?"


    Under normal circumstances, receiving a gift would make a woman happy, and no matter how big the conflict, it could be smoothed over. A husband and wife, what grudge couldst overnight?


    Gift...


    Shi Che''s eyebrows moved slightly. His hand touched the pocket of his suit jacket and took out a heart-shaped jewelry box.


    He opened it, and lying quietly inside was a silver anklet, with a small sun attached to it. Under the refracted light, it seemed to shine with a dazzling, scorching glow.


    Her initial smile was like that sun, dazzling and scorching.


    And the meaning of the anklet was: to bind this life and connect to the next.


    Shi Che quietly stared at the chain, staring for a long time. Then, he curled his lips, and a hint of coldness appeared in his eyes. The next second, he abruptly closed the box and rolled down the car window. The box was ruthlessly thrown out.


    Old Zhu was stunned, wanting to say something, but at the sight of Shi Che''s gloomy face, he swallowed all his words back down.


    He really did talk too much! Old Zhu wished he could p himself.


    Originally, his intention was to remind the Young Master to take the initiative and give the gift to the Young Madam, hoping it could ease their rtionship a bit. Unexpectedly, it backfired, and the gift still couldn''t escape its fate of being thrown away.


    Old Zhu sighed quietly in his heart, not daring to say any more, he simply asked, "Young Master, where to? Shall we head to Liwan Mansion?"


    Shi Che didn''t answer, still sitting quietly there. His dark eyes seemed to unintentionally gaze out the window toward the door, as if expecting something.


    But there was always no one there.


    After waiting for a long time, Shi Che lowered his eyelids, a self-mocking smile curling at the corner of his lips, gradually turning cold.


    "No, to thepany."


    Just when Old Zhu thought Shi Che wasn''t going to answer, Shi Che''s voice rang out, clear and deste.


    -


    Ling Chuxia sat on the bed for a long time, lost in thought for a long time, until a heavy rain started again outside, apanied by thunder and lightning, jolting Ling Chuxia back to her senses.


    She looked up nkly, looking out the window¡ªit had started raining again...


    She pulled the thin quilt closer, her fingers inadvertently touching the box of morning-after pills. Her hand froze for a long time, but in the end, she opened the box, took out a pill, ced it in her mouth, and swallowed it dry.

 Chapter 18 No Such Preference (8)

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 18 No Such Preference (8)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    When the phone rang, Ling Chuxia had just fallen asleep; her mind was fuzzy, and she thought she was having another nightmare.


    Until the familiar ringtone gradually became clear in her ears, Ling Chuxia reflexively sat up from the bed. She didn¡¯t even have time to put on her slippers, running downstairs barefoot, grabbing the phone, barely daring to breathe, her voice respectful with a hint of awe, "Madam."


    "What happened to your voice?"


    Mrs. Shi¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever, but this gentleness carried an innate aura of authority that even over the phone felt oppressive.


    Only then did Ling Chuxia realize how hoarse her own voice was, as if speaking with gravel in her throat, very unpleasant and harsh.


    Ling Chuxia froze for a moment, cleared her throat, and replied softly, "Madam, I¡¯m fine."


    Mrs. Shi paused and said nothing further, then continued, "I¡¯ve sent Old Chen to pick you up. The car should be almost there. Get ready ande over."


    Ling Chuxia knew that Mrs. Shi¡¯s words were far from a request but merely a notification. She, of course, could only nod in agreement.


    After hanging up the phone, Ling Chuxia nearly copsed on the sofa.


    Every phone call from Mrs. Shi was definitely a life-or-death struggle; every visit to the old house would take half her life away.


    The purpose of Mrs. Shi¡¯s call for her to return to the old house was something she knew all too well.


    Her previous warning was still fresh in her mind, but she hadn¡¯t made any progress at all on her end. This time going back, she would definitely not get off so easily.


    Just thinking about what Mrs. Shi might say this time made cold sweat break out on Ling Chuxia¡¯s back.


    While Ling Chuxia was lost in her thoughts, the sound of a car came from outside, snapping her back to reality. She looked out to see a ck Bentley driving slowly up and stopping at the door.


    Old Chen had arrived.


    Ling Chuxia quickly rose from the sofa and rushed back upstairs to her bedroom.


    Mrs. Shi hated all those who weren¡¯t punctual. She believed punctuality was a virtue, so she could only arrive early and neverte, not even by a second.


    In a flurry, Ling Chuxia washed her face, brushed her teeth, selected clothes to change into, applied makeup, groomed her appearance, and ensured her image was impable. Only then did she take her purse and head out the door.


    The Shi Family¡¯s code of conduct dictated that they must always maintain an appropriate demeanor and never disgrace the Shi Family.


    Old Chen stood by the car waiting for her. As soon as he saw here out, he respectfully called out, "Young Madam," and then opened the back seat door for her. Ling Chuxia nodded at Old Chen and said warmly, "Thank you."


    Seated in the car, it started and headed steadily towards the old house.


    Ling Chuxia watched the passing scenery outside the car window, thinking about the issues she might faceter, her heart sinking inevitably into the abyss.

 Chapter 19 No Such Preference (9)

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 19 No Such Preference (9)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    The old residence of the Shi Family was built in the picturesque Half Moon Bay, a broad area with pleasant scenery. The key point was the excellent feng shui, which provided shelter for descendants. Thus, the Shi Family¡¯s ancestors invested heavily to buy thisnd and constructed the ancestral residence that has been passed down, boasting a history of nearly a hundred years.


    Therefore, the architecture of the Shi Family¡¯s old residence carried a hint of ssical elegance. Even after all these years, it didn¡¯t appear old or worn out; instead, it was like vintage wine, getting more fragrant with age.


    Ling Chuxia watched as the car slowly approached the old residence. Her palms involuntarily began to sweat, and her hands instinctively tightened their grip.


    The car passed through the gate, circled around thergewn, and steadily stopped in front of the main house entrance. Old Chen got out of the car, opened the door, and ced a hand on the roof. "Young Madam, we¡¯re here."


    Ling Chuxia made a sound of acknowledgment, bent slightly, and stepped out of the car. She stood in ce, gazing at the magnificent and imposing entrance. Her heart was clouded, but she still had to force herself to step forward, walking inside step by step.


    Mrs. Shi sat in the living room, conversing with the housekeeper.


    Ling Chuxia hurriedly walked forward. When she was about two or three steps away from Mrs. Shi, she put on a well-practiced smile and respectfully said, "Madam, I¡¯m back."


    Mrs. Shi acted as if she didn¡¯t hear her speak, gave no response, and continued instructing the housekeeper on various matters.


    Even though she had prepared mentally, Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart still couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat at this moment, leaving her feelingpletely unsettled.


    She hung her head, crossed her hands in front of her, and stood respectfully at the side, waiting silently.


    Mrs. Shi spoke with the housekeeper for quite some time before the housekeeper nodded and slowly withdrew.


    Mrs. Shi took a sip from the cup of tea before her, only then did her gaze fall on Ling Chuxia. Her voice remained gentle, betraying no dissatisfaction. "Xiaoxia, you¡¯re back. Don¡¯t just stand there, sit down."


    "Yes, Madam."


    Ling Chuxia moved to sit on the opposite side of Mrs. Shi, her posture upright and sitting with elegance.


    Mrs. Shi turned to the servant and said, "Pour a cup of tea for the Young Madam."


    The servant immediately responded, stepped forward, poured a cup of tea, and ced it in front of Ling Chuxia. Ling Chuxia softly thanked her, picked up the tea, and took a symbolic sip.


    Mrs. Shi nced at Ling Chuxia, then spoke deliberately, "Has Che¡¯ere home?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s back straightened instantly. As expected, what needed toe woulde. She set down the teacup, unconsciously rubbing her clothes, and lightly nodded, "He came back yesterday."


    "Oh?" Mrs. Shi raised her eyebrows, a glimmer shed in her eyes. "How is the child¡¯s matter progressing?"


    Ling Chuxia lowered her eyes, not daring to meet Mrs. Shi¡¯s stare. Her hands gradually tightened. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t manage to produce any sound.


    Mrs. Shi, observing Ling Chuxia¡¯s demeanor, already understood in her heart. Her inner excitement and anticipation faded, reced byyers of coldness.


    She heavily ced the teacup back on the table, and the cup clinked against the marble surface with a harsh sound, making Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart tremble violently.


    "Xiaoxia...."


    Mrs. Shi was just about to voice her reprimand when amotion was heard from the doorway, followed by the housekeeper¡¯s excited voice.


    "Young Master, you¡¯re back?"


    (The new book is uploaded, with a different style, a different deep love, equally exciting, equally explosive. Don¡¯t miss it,dies. Roll and act cute to plead for collections andments. Updates guaranteed, jump in quickly, mwah~)

 Chapter 20 No Such Preference (10)

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 20 No Such Preference (10)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    "Young Master?"


    "Did Shi Chee back?"


    Xiaoxia¡¯s eyes slightly opened, a hint of surprise appearing within them as she subconsciously looked toward the door.


    After they got married three years ago and moved out, Shi Che hardly ever returned to the old house except during the holidays, which often led Mrs. Shi toin.


    Who would have thought he woulde back today? Xiaoxia¡¯s shock was only filled with confusion.


    When Xiaoxia lifted her eyes, she involuntarily met Shi Che¡¯s gaze. The man¡¯s tall and imposing figure stood at the door, his suit perfectly tailored, entuating his extraordinary handsomeness, and his long legs were particrly eye-catching.


    But those dark brown eyes, even with just a light nce, still managed to exude an intense sense of oppression. Xiaoxia¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but conjure the image of him leaving in anger the previous night. She shuddered and quickly lowered her gaze.


    As Shi Che saw Xiaoxia look at him only to swiftly avert her gaze like a startled rabbit, unwilling to look at him even for a moment longer, the light in his eyes dimmed, and a hint of coldness crept into his demeanor.


    The moment Mrs. Shi saw her son return, she instantly seemed like a different person, setting aside her usual restraint and rising to greet Shi Che directly.


    "Che¡¯er, you¡¯re back."


    "Yes, Mom, I¡¯m back."


    Shi Che stepped forward and unfolded his arms, embracing Mrs. Shi, his voice gentle and pleasant.


    In front of others, Mrs. Shi was an extremely authoritative and solemn matron, but in front of her son, she was simply a gentle mother.


    After the embrace, Shi Che guided Mrs. Shi toward the sofa. Mrs. Shi held Shi Che¡¯s hand and sat him down, and Shi Che happened to sit directly across from Xiaoxia. Xiaoxia had to raise her head slightly to nce at Shi Che before respectfully saying, "Young Master."


    Shi Che responded with a nonchnt nod.


    Mrs. Shi hadn¡¯t seen her son in nearly half a year and naturally took the opportunity to carefully scrutinize him, looking him up and down with evident concern, and said with a touch of heartache, "Che¡¯er, look at you, you¡¯ve gotten thinner. Have you been very tiredtely?"


    Though Mrs. Shi¡¯s words were mild, Xiaoxia could feel the pressure in them. She immediately adjusted her posture and softly spoke, "I¡¯m sorry, Madam, I didn¡¯t take good care of the Young Master."


    Mrs. Shi nced at her coldly, causing Xiaoxia to lower her head even further as her hands, ced over her knees, twisted together unconsciously.


    However, Mrs. Shi said no more, only somewhat reproachfully addressing Shi Che, "Che¡¯er, I¡¯ve always said that no matter how good it is outside, it¡¯s not better than being at home. You insisted on moving out. Why not move back in with Xiaoxia? This way, I can see you every day and take good care of you."


    Shi Che¡¯s expression remained distant, as he sat there quietly. The sunlight from outside streamed in, casting an angled light across his profile, giving him an air of unattainability.

 Chapter 21 No Such Preference (11)

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 21 No Such Preference (11)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Listening to Mrs. Shi say this, he slightly lifted his eyes and looked at her, then slowly opened his lips, his voice gentle, "Mom, I¡¯m not a kid anymore, I¡¯m doing quite well living outside."


    In this simple sentence, although he didn¡¯t say anything for Ling Chuxia, it indirectly helped her out of some difficulties, and Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but nce at Shi Che.


    Mrs. Shiined with dissatisfaction, "Yes, you¡¯re living well, so much that you forget abouting back to see me, leaving this old woman at home alone."


    "Didn¡¯t I juste back now?"


    Shi Che¡¯s voice remained calm, without any sweet words, yet it was enough to make Mrs. Shi smile, her eyes crinkling at the corners, making her appear like apletely different personpared to the imposing presence she had just now.


    "Alright, since you rarelye home, I must have the kitchen prepare your favorite dishes and give you a good treat."


    After Mrs. Shi spoke, she nced at Ling Chuxia, who immediately understood, "Madam, I¡¯ll go instruct the kitchen."


    Mrs. Shi nodded, and Ling Chuxia stood up, retreated two steps slightly, then turned and walked towards the kitchen.


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze subtly followed Ling Chuxia, watching her tense back fade into the distance.


    -


    Shi Che¡¯s likes, dislikes, requirements, and taboos regarding food were things Ling Chuxia naturally knew by heart.


    She entered the kitchen and carefully instructed the cook, making sure to exin even the smallest details clearly, fearing any mistakes.


    Because the previous head chef had retired, the new chef had been recruited from a famous five-star hotel, having only worked for a few months, he waspletely unfamiliar with Shi Che¡¯s tastes. Moreover, Shi Che was extremely picky about food and would not take a single bite if it didn¡¯t suit his pte.


    Listening to Ling Chuxia¡¯s thorough instructions, the cook couldn¡¯t help but exim, "Young Master Shi is so picky, and yet you remember every little detail so clearly, Young Madam. It¡¯s remarkable!"


    Pausing, he chuckled and said, "It seems Young Madam and Young Master are very much in love!"


    A flicker of light shed in Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, a trace of bitterness passing through.


    Shi Che¡¯s likes, dislikes, living habits, and hobbies were things she had known by heart from a very young age. How could she not be clear?


    As for being in love...


    Her rtionship with Shi Che had nothing to do with the word "love." He only ever disliked her and had only disdain for her.


    As for her, she could only ¡¯like¡¯ him.


    Ling Chuxia pretended not to hear the chef¡¯s words, curved her lips slightly, and smiled gently at him, "Thank you very much."


    "No problem, Young Madam."


    Having finished her instructions, Ling Chuxia walked out of the kitchen and towards the living room. However, as she walked, her steps involuntarily slowed down, each one almost requiring several steps toplete.


    Mrs. Shi alone put enough pressure on her, and now with Shi Che there too, she wished she never had to walk back into the living room again.

 Chapter 22 No Such Preference (12)

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 22 No Such Preference (12)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    In the living room, Mrs. Shi was talking to Shi Che.


    "Che¡¯er, you and Xiaoxia have been married for three years now. Shouldn¡¯t you start considering the matter of having children?"


    From the moment Shi Che and Ling Chuxia got married, Mrs. Shi had been eagerly looking forward to them having a baby, so she could have a grandchild. But who knew, one, two, three years had gone by, and a grandchild was still nowhere in sight. How could she not be anxious?


    She had applied all sorts of pressure on Ling Chuxia, both openly and subtly, but there was still no progress. Now that her son was finally home, she couldn¡¯t hold back and straightforwardly asked about it.


    Shi Che¡¯s expression remained as indifferent as ever. He raised his eyes to look at Mrs. Shi, his tone unhurried, "Mom, Chuxia and I are still young. There¡¯s no need to rush the matter of having children. We want a few more years as just the two of us."


    Mrs. Shi didn¡¯t believe him at all. She had been keeping track of her son¡¯s actions, and his various romantic scandals were the headlines of entertainment news every day.


    Mrs. Shi shot Shi Che a reproachful look, "Enough with that, what two-person world are you talking about? Do youe home even once a month? You leave Xiaoxia at home every day, where¡¯s this two-person world?"


    Shi Che¡¯s expression stayed unchanged; he continued to speak calmly, "Thepany has been busytely."


    "Busy, busy, busy. You men just know how to use that as an excuse. No matter how busy, can¡¯t youe home for a meal and some rest? Do you think we women are that easy to fool?" Mrs. Shi interrupted Shi Che with dissatisfaction.


    Shi Che slightly curved his lips, his voice carrying a rare hint of teasing, "Even if I fooled anyone, I wouldn¡¯t dare fool you."


    Mrs. Shi was so annoyed that she wanted to re at him, but eventually, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Don¡¯t use the tricks you use to fool women outside on me; I won¡¯t fall for it."


    Shi Che smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mrs. Shi looked at Shi Che¡¯s indifferent and handsome face, and a shadow slowly crossed her eyes. After a pause, her expression turned slightly serious as she slowly spoke, "Che¡¯er, tell me honestly, are you dissatisfied with Xiaoxia?"


    Shi Che hadn¡¯t expected Mrs. Shi to suddenly ask this. His expression faltered slightly, and his thin lips tightened.


    -


    Walking back from the kitchen to the living room only took one or two minutes, yet Ling Chuxia dragged it out to five. But no matter how long the path, it always reaches its destination. She turned the corner and stepped back into the living room, step by step.


    From afar, she saw Shi Che and Mrs. Shi talking. However, she was too far away to hear what they were saying. As she gradually approached, she happened to hear Mrs. Shi¡¯s sentence clearly.


    "Che¡¯er, tell me honestly, are you dissatisfied with Xiaoxia?"


    Her steps suddenly halted, and she instinctively moved sideways, hiding her body behind a half-person-high ssical vase.

 Chapter 23 No Such Preference (13)

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 23 No Such Preference (13)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4><subtxt> She didn¡¯t know why she was hiding, but when she came to her senses, she had already hidden herself well. She cautiously peeked out and looked toward the sofa.


    From her angle, she could see Shi Che¡¯s profile. His side face had an extremely strong contour, the lines were sexy, and just looking at it made one¡¯s heart flutter involuntarily.


    But she didn¡¯t have the mind to appreciate any of this right now. All her attention was focused on the question Mrs. Shi had asked.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Mrs. Shi would ask this, but she knew that if Shi Che showed dissatisfaction with her, then she would definitely be done for.


    Mrs. Shi¡¯s displeasure with her because of the child issue had already reached a peak. If... if Shi Che answered unsatisfactorily, then... Mrs. Shi would not give her any more chances and would directly rece her.


    Thinking of this, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but feel her whole body turning cold bit by bit.


    Shi Che had never liked her and was not satisfied with her, so how could she expect him to have any other answer? Besides, justst night, she had angered him to the point where he mmed the door and left...


    The more Ling Chuxia thought about it, the more frightened she became, and her body began to tremble violently.


    -


    However, over there, Shi Che was silent, never opening his mouth to answer Mrs. Shi¡¯s question.


    Mrs. Shi was a little anxious from waiting, frowned, and continued speaking in a straightforward and sharp tone, "Che¡¯er, is the reason you don¡¯t want children because you don¡¯t like Xiaoxia?"


    Shi Che furrowed his brow slightly and finally spoke, "Mom, I¡¯ve told you, we are still young, there¡¯s no hurry about children."


    "Stop using this excuse to brush me off. When your dad and I were your age, you were already several years old." Mrs. Shi angrily poked Shi Che hard, "You clearly know how much I want to hold a grandchild."


    She looked up at Shi Che¡¯s indifferent and handsome face, but couldn¡¯t help sighing inwardly.


    Although the child came from her womb, Shi Che had always been deep in thought since a young age, and she couldn¡¯t understand at all what her son was thinking.


    Mrs. Shiined, but she was unusually persistent about that question, as if she would not give up until she got an answer.


    "Che¡¯er, back then, when you were given a choice, you chose Xiao Shu. It was I who insisted on having you marry Xiaoxia. These years, seeing your rtionship with Xiaoxia not going well, and you not being very happy, Mom actually feels very guilty. At that time, Mom just thought Xiaoxia was more suitable for you, but now Mom has seen through it. Living life is a matter between two people, and it¡¯s only within one¡¯s own understanding, others can¡¯t interfere. If you¡¯re truly dissatisfied with Xiaoxia, I can bring Xiao Shu back."


    Bring Xiao Shu back...


    Upon hearing these words, the heart that had been lodged in Ling Chuxia¡¯s throat instantly fell softly to the ground.


    So... Mrs. Shi still had her elder sister in mind after all.


    So, Madam was nning to have her elder sister rece her?


    If that¡¯s the case... if that¡¯s the case, then she...


    She hadn¡¯t finished thinking when she suddenly heard Shi Che¡¯s low voice ring out, inexplicably carrying ayer of coldness, "No need."</subtxt>

 Chapter 24 No Such Preference (14)

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24 No Such Preference (14)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s voice was not loud, yet it carried a sharpness that made one¡¯s heart involuntarily tremble.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s joy and relief had not even had time to surface before they were harshly pushed back down.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Shi Che would reject Mrs. Shi¡¯s proposal. Shi Che had always disliked her, hated her, was it not precisely because she had taken her elder sister¡¯s ce?


    Not only did she find it strange, even Mrs. Shi felt it was odd. She raised her eyebrows in surprise, "Why? Didn¡¯t you always like Xiao Shu? Wasn¡¯t she the one you wanted to marry back then?"


    After a pause, Mrs. Shi seemed to remember something, her face suddenly became serious, "Che¡¯er, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen for those chaotic women outside, would you?"


    As Mrs. Shi spoke, Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart instantly tightened again. Herrge eyes stared intently at Shi Che, afraid he might nod and admit he had indeed fallen for another woman.


    Perhaps Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze was too intense and too anxious, for Shi Che seemed to sense it and lifted his eyes slightly in her direction.


    Ling Chuxia was startled and, without caring about maintaining any semnce of grace, shrank back abruptly. Her head bumped against the wall with a dull thud, and though the pain forced a grimace, she could only press her mouth shut tightly to stifle any sound.


    The corners of Shi Che¡¯s lips inadvertently curved into a barely noticeable arc, and his dark eyes rose slightly as he looked toward Mrs. Shi. The coldness in his voice surprisingly lessened, "Mom, don¡¯t worry, those are just trifling distractions."


    It was only then that Mrs. Shi let out a huge sigh of relief. Those chaotic women outside were of no significance to her, and she was unwilling for her son to be infatuated with them.


    Though she had various criticisms of Ling Chuxia and Ling Yunshu, they were ultimately cultivated by her from a young age and were guided to be a hundred times better than many aristocraticdies.


    It was just unfortunate that the daughter-inw she chose for Shi Che could not win his heart, which truly made Mrs. Shi feel defeated.


    In the end, she was just a mother who wanted her son to be happy.


    Mrs. Shi sighed softly, thought for a moment, and then slowly spoke up, "Che¡¯er, if you aren¡¯t satisfied with Xiaoxia or Xiao Shu, and you have your eye on another well-mannereddy, tell me. As long as she¡¯s a suitable match and has a good temperament, I won¡¯t oppose it."


    Shi Che did not answer. His dark eyes nced indifferently in the direction of the antique vase.


    -


    After dinner, Shi Che, despite Mrs. Shi¡¯s repeated attempts to keep him, made the excuse that there was work at thepany and intended to leave.


    Mrs. Shi apanied Shi Che all the way to the mansion entrance, reminding him toe home more often, to which Shi Che agreed one by one.


    Shi Che casually nced at Ling Chuxia, seeing her respectfully standing aside, eyes lowered, as if she were merely a servant of the house and not his wife.


    At any moment, she always managed to keep her distance from him. At any moment, she never spared him an extra nce.


    The light in Shi Che¡¯s eyes darkened; his expression gradually cooled. He reached out, seized Ling Chuxia¡¯s wrist, and pulled her directly to his side.

 Chapter 25 No Such Preference (15)

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 25 No Such Preference (15)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s action was very sudden, so sudden that Ling Chuxia only felt a tightness on her wrist. She was then pulled with a powerful force and was dragged over to Shi Che¡¯s side.


    During this unexpected moment, she lost her footing and almost directly crashed into Shi Che¡¯s embrace. Her face hit Shi Che¡¯s firm chest, making her frown from the impact.


    However, she couldn¡¯t afford to worry about the pain. She immediately stepped back two paces, retreating from Shi Che¡¯s embrace, then kept a distance of two steps between them, trying hard to stand steadily.


    She had to remember that Mrs. Shi was still standing here watching. If she showed any improper behavior, it would practically mean seeking death.


    Mrs. Shi was already very dissatisfied with her, so how could she dare to provoke her any further!


    Shi Che watched Ling Chuxia as if avoiding a virus, hastily keeping her distance. His dark brown eyes immediately filled with gloom as he clenched Ling Chuxia¡¯s wrist and suddenly applied more force.


    Ling Chuxia did not know what had made this young master angry again. She only felt that her wrist was about to be crushed, but did not dare to cry out in pain, letting a stiff smile force its way onto her lips.


    Mrs. Shi could not see the undercurrents between them. She was only slightly curious about Shi Che¡¯s behavior, "Che¡¯er, what are you doing...?"


    "Mom, I have something to discuss with Chuxia, and I¡¯ll take her back on the way." Shi Che looked at Mrs. Shi, replying lightly.


    Mrs. Shi had originally wanted to keep Ling Chuxia for a bit and scold her properly. Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t go against Shi Che¡¯s wishes, so she nodded, "Alright, you two go together."


    Mrs. Shi nced at Ling Chuxia, her voice not too heavy or light, but carrying a trace of sharpness, "Xiaoxia, take good care of Che¡¯er. If hees home as skinny next time, I won¡¯t forgive you."


    Ling Chuxia quickly nodded, "Yes, Madam."


    "Mom, we¡¯ll be leaving now."


    Shi Che nodded politely in Mrs. Shi¡¯s direction and then pulled Ling Chuxia along, turning to walk toward the car.


    Shi Che¡¯s strides were big and fast. Ling Chuxia, wearing high heels, stumbled greatly, and because Mrs. Shi was still watching from behind, she had to maintain an elegant posture. This short stretch was incredibly difficult for Ling Chuxia, almost tripping several times.


    Finally, when she managed to sit in the car, Ling Chuxia let out a quiet sigh of relief. Yet the next second, Shi Che also got into the car, sitting beside her, and Ling Chuxia felt her breath catch once again.


    Even though Shi Che didn¡¯t do anything and just sat there, Ling Chuxia could feel the sharp chill emanating from him, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Even though she feared Mrs. Shi, she would rather face Mrs. Shi than him.


    As soon as Shi Che sat down, Ling Chuxia instinctively, silently shifted her position to the side and put some distance between them. In the end, she was almost sitting pressed against the car window.

 Chapter 26 No Such Preference (16)

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 26 No Such Preference (16)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Old Zhu closed the rear door, walked to the front, got into the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and the car slowly drove away.


    Shi Che nced sideways at Ling Chuxia, watching her as if she couldn¡¯t wait to stick to the car window, and his gaze turned utterly cold.


    The carriage was very quiet, eerily quiet, and the air was filled with an icy chill that made people shiver involuntarily.


    Ling Chuxia unconsciously stole a nce at Shi Che, seeing his cold-as-ice face, and she immediately turned her gaze away in fright.


    Shi Che had just said he had something to tell her... Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know what Shi Che wanted to say, but now, with Shi Che looking like this, the words would hardly be anything good, and Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    However, after the car had been driving for quite a while, Shi Che showed no intention of speaking, and Ling Chuxia furrowed her brows in confusion, stealing another nce at Shi Che.


    Shi Che sat expressionless, his dark eyes deep and bottomless.


    Since Shi Che didn¡¯t speak, Ling Chuxia was even less likely to speak first. She looked at Shi Che and couldn¡¯t help but recall the conversation between Shi Che and Mrs. Shi just now.


    Shi Che was so disgusted and dissatisfied with her. She couldn¡¯t understand why Shi Che didn¡¯t ept Mrs. Shi¡¯s proposal.


    Wasn¡¯t he clearly fond of her elder sister?


    Back then, Mrs. Shi brought her and her elder sister into the Shi Family, training them, educating them, intending to choose one of them to marry Shi Che and be the Young Madam of the Shi Family.


    Her elder sister was naturally talented, clever and quick-witted, learning anything very quickly, and she won Mrs. Shi¡¯s favor. As for her, she was of dull wit, carefree by nature, loved to jump around and y. Her elder sister would learn something with one exnation, and Ling Chuxia would need to be taught several times just to barely grasp it. All the teachers just shook their heads and sighed when they saw her.


    Under her elder sister¡¯s brilliance, she was just a little invisible existence in the Shi Family, and everyone liked her elder sister, including Madam, including... Shi Che.


    Therefore, when Madam asked Shi Che to choose his wife, he, without hesitation, chose her elder sister.


    Originally, this was expected by all, but unexpectedly, Mrs. Shi unprecedentedly allowed her to marry Shi Che, which stunned everyone.


    No one knew what kind of trick Mrs. Shi had up her sleeve, and what was even more surprising was that Shi Che offered no resistance and, in line with her wishes, epted this result.


    Thus, Shi Che¡¯s wife changed from Ling Yunshu to Ling Chuxia.


    And Ling Yunshu was sent away by Madam on the day she and Shi Che got married, never to be heard of again.


    In the three years of marriage, except for the first few months after the wedding, when Shi Che was still quite nice to her, his attitude suddenly changed for some reason. He treated her worse and worse, became more and more impatient, and no matter what she did or how well she did it, he could always find fault and was full of discontent.

 Chapter 27 No Such Preference (17)

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 27 No Such Preference (17)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    In truth, she understood in her heart why Shi Che treated her this way.


    It was because Shi Che had always liked her elder sister, but in the end, he had no choice but to marry her, which led to Madam having to send her elder sister far away.


    So now she couldn¡¯t understand why Madam had relented, suggesting to let her elder sister return and rece her, but he refused?


    Just now, when she heard him say the word "needless," Ling Chuxia¡¯s first reaction was that she must have heard it wrong.


    However, Shi Che had indeed said those words, and he had refused Mrs. Shi¡¯s proposal.


    Even now, Ling Chuxia still couldn¡¯t process it, her mind felt like it was tangled in thousands of threads, and no matter how she tried, she just couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    Ling Chuxia just looked at Shi Che like this, gradually bing dazed. When she snapped back to reality, Shi Che was already looking at her, his expression indifferent, his gaze dark, with his ck-brown eyes staring steadily at her. There wasn¡¯t the slightest warmth in that gaze.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know how to ce her hands and feet, and only instinctively squeezed out a smile, that well-rehearsed and perfectly appropriate smile.


    Shi Che stared at her smiling face, the standard eight-tooth smile, which could be called the most perfect smile. She executed it to perfection, making her delicate face appear even more charming.


    But these smiles were as fake as they could get.


    He had seen her at her most beautiful, pure, and genuine smile before, that kind of smile from the heart, which was worlds apart from the current superficial one.


    Yet, even so, her sudden smile made it seem as if he was brought back to their first meeting, to her yful smile.


    Even if the current one was fake, his heart couldn¡¯t help but beat with excitement, and a trace of warmth unconsciously appeared in his eyes.


    The cold and hard contours of his face slightly softened, no longer as frighteningly expressionless as before, and even the corners of his lips were faintly raised in an imperceptible arc.


    It was as if he was infected by Ling Chuxia¡¯s smile.


    Ling Chuxia was always good at reading people, so she captured even the slightest change in Shi Che¡¯s mood. She couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.


    She didn¡¯t know why Shi Che¡¯s mood suddenly improved. Since they got married, aside from their wedding, she hadn¡¯t seen him smile again; yet now, he actually smiled?


    As his mood shifted, the oppressive atmosphere around them gradually dissipated, and the emotions Ling Chuxia had been suppressing couldn¡¯t help but rx a bit.


    No matter the reason, if Shi Che was in a good mood, it was ultimately a good thing.


    Ling Chuxia had never been able to figure out the issue regarding her elder sister. If it were before, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Shi Che even if she died holding it in.


    But now, perhaps due to Shi Che¡¯s rare joyful mood making her unexpectedly rx, she inexplicably opened her mouth, "Young Master, may I ask you a question?"

 Chapter 28 No Such Preference (18)

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 28 No Such Preference (18)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Married for three years, Ling Chuxia, as a wife to him, had always shown only respect, fear, and caution toward her husband. So, basically, if he didn¡¯t speak, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to him. If he was silent, she would remain even more silent.


    So now, when Ling Chuxia suddenly took the initiative to speak and wanted to ask him a question, Shi Che felt as if something had struck him hard, catching him off guard. It took him a moment to react.


    Unexpectedly, his silence made Ling Chuxia misunderstand. She had only dared to try speaking because she thought Shi Che¡¯s mood seemed fine at that moment. She hadn¡¯t expected that the moment she spoke, Shi Che¡¯s face seemed to darken again. Naturally, she immediately fell silent, turned her head back quietly, and lowered her eyes.


    Shi Che reacted, seeing her expression, and frowned slightly, the light in his eyes dimming a bit, but he spoke nheless, his voice somewhat stiff: "Ask."


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t expected Shi Che to let her ask a question at all. She was initially dumbstruck, and then a glimmer of joy welled up from her heart.


    Usually, when Ling Chuxia talked to Shi Che, he would mostly ignore her. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that he would now be willing to let her ask a question, so it seemed... his mood must be very good today.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but even a fool would seize the opportunity while itsted.


    Ling Chuxia lightly bit her lower lip, carefully pondering her words. Her red lips parted slightly as she asked quietly in a low voice, "Young Master, why... don¡¯t you agree... to bring elder sister back?"


    Ling Chuxia still didn¡¯t dare to look into Shi Che¡¯s eyes. As she spoke, she could only direct her gaze at Shi Che¡¯s chin.


    Once she finished speaking, she could clearly see Shi Che¡¯s originally rxed jawline rapidly tense with visible speed.


    She was a bit surprised, unconsciously lifting her eyes slightly, catching Shi Che¡¯s gaze off guard.


    He sat there, exuding elegance, with a tall and handsome posture, but those dark brown eyes seemed to pierce with a chilling aura straight toward her.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s body stiffened, a coldness rising from her feet. Ironically, after three years of marriage to Shi Che, what she was most familiar with was his angry, furious expression.


    At this moment, she knew Shi Che was angry again, and her own body temperature seemed to automatically drop by eight degrees, akin to Shi Che¡¯s fury.


    Shi Che seemed to have reached the peak of his anger,ughing instead of being angry. The corners of his lips curved up into a slight arc, letting out a soft "heh-heh" twice.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but shiver. His smile was more terrifying than if he were to explode in anger directly.


    "The question you want to ask is this?"


    When Shi Che said this, his voice was very calm, his tone unhurried andposed, revealing no emotion. But Ling Chuxia understood it wasn¡¯t true calmness; it was merely the calm before the storm.

 Chapter 29 No Such Preference (19)

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 29 No Such Preference (19)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    If she was smart, at this moment, she should have obediently denied it, kept quiet, and let this matter blow over quietly.


    Ling Chuxia swore that she really wanted to do just that, but for some reason, her headshaking turned into nodding, and even she didn¡¯t know she had nodded.


    Shi Che chuckled twice again, his dark brown eyes staring at her intensely, making her hands and feet cold, her whole body stiff, and her heart almost jumping out of her chest.


    Shi Che looked at her for a while, then suddenly extended his hand, his long fingers forcefully pinching her jaw, pulling it forward slightly. His handsome face lowered, his thin lips were almost touching hers. He looked at her and slowly spoke, his voice still unhurried and calm, but every word was as cold and vicious as could be.


    He said, "You¡¯ve got the habit of two sisters serving one man, sorry, I don¡¯t have the perverted habit of sleeping with two sisters!"


    He enunciated "perverted" with extraordinary emphasis, so much so that it hit Ling Chuxia like a blow to the chest, causing herplexion to turn pale instantly.


    After saying this, Shi Che suddenly let go of Ling Chuxia, as if even touching her a bit more was unbearable. Then he spoke to the driver Old Zhu in the front, "Stop the car!"


    Old Zhu, though puzzled, immediately stepped on the brake, the tires screeching loudly against the ground.


    Shi Che didn¡¯t even nce at Ling Chuxia, his voice was icy, his tone detached, "Get out of the car!"


    Ling Chuxia sat there, still not recovering from Shi Che¡¯s words. Naturally, she didn¡¯t react to this demand in time either.


    From the corner of his eye, Shi Che nced at Ling Chuxia, seeing her still sitting there dumbly, the coldness in his eyes grew, and his tone became even more impatient, "Get out of the car!"


    Ling Chuxia still didn¡¯t respond. Old Zhu, looking at Shi Che¡¯s frighteningly gloomy expression from the rear-view mirror, couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat for Ling Chuxia, prompting her in a low voice, "Young Madam... Young Madam?"


    Only then did Ling Chuxiae back to her senses dazedly. She instinctively looked at Shi Che, who spoke once more, his voice no longer hiding his overwhelming anger, extremely fierce and malicious, "Ling Chuxia, get out!"


    Ling Chuxia was shouted at until her mind went nk, her body shivered violently, she suddenly snapped out of it. She didn¡¯t know why Shi Che was suddenly so angry, but her immediate reaction was to obey his words.


    She didn¡¯t care where the car was driving now, nor did she remember to take her handbag, she immediately reached out and opened the car door, quickly getting out.


    And as soon as she got out, before she had a chance to close the car door, the car had already started, speeding away without any pause.

 Chapter 30 No Such Preference (20)

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 30 No Such Preference (20)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Ling Chuxia stood still in a daze for a long moment until the honking of a car brought her back to reality.


    It turned out she was standing in the middle of the road, blocking the car¡¯s path. She quickly stepped back several paces to the side of the road to let the car pass.


    It was around three or four in the afternoon, the time when the sun was at its fiercest. The summers in Liang City were always hot and dry, and now the sun hung high in the sky, scorching the earth with its rays.


    Ling Chuxia slightly raised her head to gaze at the horizon. The sunlight pierced into her pupils, making her squint in difort. She raised her hand to block the sun, and unexpectedly, touched something wet. She paused, wiped the corner of her eye, and found her hand wet.


    In those three years of marriage, Ling Chuxia wasn¡¯t entirely unaffected by Shi Che¡¯s harsh words, after all, she was a human, not a machine.


    Moreover, before they got married and even in the first few months afterward, Shi Che had always treated her quite well.


    Shi Che¡¯s sudden coldness and violent outbursts had hurt her. The first time Shi Che lost his temper with her, she locked herself in her room and sobbed uncontrobly.


    During that period, she didn¡¯t know how she managed to endure it. She only knew that she wanted to be a good wife to Shi Che and hold on to her position as his wife, thinking it was her duty to endure all that Shi Che threw at her, even his violent temper.


    Gradually, through Shi Che¡¯s repeated outbursts, she moved from fear to numbness.


    Shi Che had said many hurtful and cutting words to her. She thought she had grown used to them, that she¡¯d be impervious to them, but now, she still found herself feeling sad.


    She worked so hard, holding on to this position with such difficulty, all so that one day, when her elder sister returned, she could give the position back to her elder sister, allowing Shi Che to be with her.


    Wasn¡¯t everything she did for them?


    Why... did Shi Che treat her this way?


    ¡ª


    The car sped along, and the temperature inside the cabin dropped to freezing point.


    Old Zhu nced at Shi Che¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror, involuntarily shivering. He didn¡¯t want to speak to Shi Che at such a moment.


    However, where Ling Chuxia got off was not a bustling area but a slightly remote road. Leaving the Young Madam alone in such a ce was dangerous, and moreover, he noticed that the Young Madam didn¡¯t take her bag when she got off the car.


    Old Zhu stole nces at Shi Che several times, opening his mouth multiple times, but the words just wouldn¡¯te out. Yet, thinking of the Young Madam now standing alone by the roadside, helpless and isted, he gritted his teeth and slowly spoke, "Young Master..."

 Chapter 31: Do Not Hear the Old People Cry (1)

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Do Not Hear the Old People Cry (1)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Shi Che lifted his eyes, his dark pupils deep and coldly sweeping over.


    Just that one nce forced Old Zhu to swallow his words back, rendering him speechless for a moment. Still, he couldn¡¯t bear it, so he hesitated before mustering the courage to continue, "Young Master, Young Madam... She didn¡¯t take her handbag when she got out of the car. The ce she got off was a bit secluded too, this..."


    As soon as he mentioned "Young Madam," he clearly felt the coldness in Shi Che¡¯s gaze. As he spoke, his voice grew lower until he couldn¡¯t speak anymore. He could only close his mouth, sighing to himself, "Young Madam, I¡¯ve tried my best, old Zhu."


    Listening to Old Zhu¡¯s words, Shi Che¡¯s gaze unconsciously shifted to the side. In the corner of the back seat indeedy a square white clutch bag.


    Looking at the white clutch bag, Shi Che¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly, and his gaze gradually became somewhat dazed.


    This white clutch bag was something he bought for her during their honeymoon after they married. Ling Chuxia was different from other women. Other women loved shopping for brand-name stores and bags, but she had a penchant for small jewelry and crafts. Those uniquely designed items were her favorite.


    So during their honeymoon, she specifically went into small craft shops. At that time, she took a fancy to this white clutch bag at a nce.


    But she wasn¡¯t the type to act cute to her husband to buy things she liked. Her fondness was extremely restrained, only lingering her gaze on it a few more times.


    He stood by her side, understanding her thoughts, and discreetly had someone buy it then gifted it to her.


    At that time, she was so happy, herughter so bright. Her eyes curved with joy, and those big eyes sparkled like the stars in the night sky, beautiful enough to captivate a person.


    Unfortunately, no matter how beautiful the smile, it was just like those brilliant fireworks, fleeting in an instant.


    Therefore, this was the first gift he gave her, and also... thest one.


    So she¡¯d always been using this bag, hadn¡¯t she?


    A faint warmth surfaced in Shi Che¡¯s cold eyes. He reached out, took the clutch bag into his palm. With time, the surface of the bag had worn and weathered. Shi Che¡¯s fingers brushed over it one by one. Then, he put down the bag and spoke, "Stop the car."


    -


    Ling Chuxia wiped away her tears, tidied her hair and clothes slightly. She then wanted to get her powder from her bag to touch up her makeup. No matter how upset or wronged she felt, she had to maintain her graceful demeanor and couldn¡¯t bring disgrace to the Shi Family.


    Instinctively reaching out, she didn¡¯t find her bag. Stunned, she suddenly remembered that when she got out of the car, she was too scared even to grab her bag...


    A trace of unease rose in Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart. She lifted her eyes and looked around, only to realize she didn¡¯t know where she had been left. At a nce, everything was unfamiliar; there was nothing around except the asional passing car on the road.

 Chapter 32 Do Not Hear the Old Person Cry (2)

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Do Not Hear the Old Person Cry (2)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed deeply as a sense of unease gradually enveloped her.


    All her money and phone were in her bag, and now she had no money, no phone, and didn¡¯t even know where she was. This ce was so remote, with no vige or shop in sight. How was she going to get home?


    Ling Chuxia stood helplessly for quite a while as time ticked by. She knew that Shi Che would note back to fetch her. After all, he had been so angry just now. The look in his eyes was as if he wanted to devour her, so how could he possiblye back for her?


    She could only think of her own way, otherwise... when darkness fell, her cries for help would only fall on deaf ears.


    But what could she do now?


    Ling Chuxia frowned and thought for a long time. In those TV shows, in such situations, the female lead would usually stretch out her long legs, seductively lure passing drivers to stop, and then have someone give her a ride.


    But this was something she could absolutely not do, so the only thing she could think of was to borrow a phone from someone and call someone toe pick her up.


    She looked at the roadside sign, which indicated a gas station five hundred meters ahead. As long as she reached the gas station, she could ask someone to lend her a phone.


    Once Ling Chuxia set her goal, she walked in the indicated direction and quickly reached the gas station. At the gas station, a few staff members were standing around scatteredly.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She lifted her foot and walked towards a young man in uniform, exining her situation. The young man readily lent her his phone.


    Ling Chuxia held the phone and reviewed all the numbers she could remember in her mind.


    The most familiar number, naturally, was Shi Che¡¯s cell phone number, but she couldn¡¯t call Shi Che. The second most familiar was the old residence¡¯s number, but she also couldn¡¯t call the old residence. Mrs. Shi was already quite displeased with her. If Mrs. Shi found out that Shi Che had left her midway, Mrs. Shi would be even less tolerant of her.


    With the most familiar numbers out of reach, Ling Chuxia had no idea who to call for help.


    She had grown up in the Shi Family. As a child bride of the Shi Family, her range of activities was confined to the Shi Family¡¯s big house. She could count the people she knew on her fingers, and almost all of them were from the Shi Family¡ªpeople she couldn¡¯t currently seek help from.


    Ling Chuxia was rather troubled. Did she have to call the police and have them bring her home?


    As Ling Chuxia was worrying, she suddenly nced at arge poster hanging at the gas station. The woman on the poster had fair skin and beautiful features. Herzy posture was elegant. Under the sunlight, she seemed to glow and was very eye-catching.


    Seeing this, Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She finally found someone she could call for help.

 Chapter 33: Ignoring the Old People’s Cry (3)

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Ignoring the Old People¡¯s Cry (3)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Ji Xinxin was driving her red convertible sports car to the spot where Ling Chuxia stood by the roadside, poised and graceful.


    With a sharp turn, the car came to a steady stop in front of Ling Chuxia. Ji Xinxin turned her face slightly, lowered her head a bit, allowing therge ck sunsses on her nose to slide just enough to reveal her enchanting eyes. She looked Ling Chuxia up and down, pouted, and said, "Get in."


    Ling Chuxia was already ustomed to her straightforwardness, so she didn¡¯t say much, simply walking around to the other side of the car, pulling open the door of the passenger seat, and getting in.


    As soon as she settled in, Ji Xinxin hit the gas pedal, and the red convertible shot forward with lightning speed.


    The strong wind ruffled Ling Chuxia¡¯s ck hair, blowing it into a bit of a mess. She quickly used her hand to hold her hair, using her fingers as ab to smooth it out.


    Ji Xinxin nced at her from the corner of her eye and started critiquing without hesitation, "I mean, Ling Chuxia, do you really have to? Mrs. Shi isn¡¯t around now; there¡¯s no need to always maintain that graceful and noble demeanor."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand froze slightly, then she smiled, "I¡¯m used to it."


    Ji Xinxin shook her head, her words still sharp, "A perfectly fine person, and look at what you¡¯ve been reduced to; it¡¯s utterly dehumanizing. Yet you¡¯re still willing."


    Ling Chuxia smiled again without speaking. She knew that Ji Xinxin had always disapproved of Mrs. Shi¡¯s actions, and disapproved of her tolerance, but despite her harsh tongue, she genuinely cared for her.


    Ji Xinxin was the most prideful heavenly empress in the entertainment industry, a leading figure under the Emperor Group, practically a household name.


    She was extremely proud and willful, almost never putting anyone in her eyes, yet somehow they became the best of friends, a rather fateful coincidence.


    As Ji Xinxin¡¯s car sped along, Ling Chuxia, who hadn¡¯t slept wellst night, feeling dizzy all the time, and having endured a double attack from Mrs. Shi and Shi Che this morning, was mentally strained. Now, beside her friend, she managed to rx and found herself drowsily leaning against the seat.


    When she woke up, the car was already back in the city, but the direction was not toward the ce she and Shi Che lived, but the opposite direction.


    Ling Chuxia frowned in confusion, looking at Ji Xinxin, "Xinxin, aren¡¯t you taking me home?"


    This wasn¡¯t the way back home...


    Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t even nce at her, simply replied briskly, "No, I¡¯m not taking you home!"


    Ling Chuxia assumed Ji Xinxin had something to take care of. She sat up straight, pointing to a spot by the road, "Oh, do you have something to do? Then... then pull over and lend me some money, I¡¯ll take a cab back."


    However, not only did Ji Xinxin not stop the car, she pressed the elerator, speeding up even more.


    Ling Chuxia opened her eyes wider, a trace of confusion in her gaze, "Xinxin..."


    "That bastard Shi Che treats you like this, can just leave his own wife stranded on an empty road with no regard, and you still want to go home? Haven¡¯t you had enough of the abuse?"

 Chapter 34 Don’t Hear the Old People Cry (4)

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Don¡¯t Hear the Old People Cry (4)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s words were interrupted by Ji Xinxin¡¯s sharp remarks that were as piercing as ever.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of sadness, but it was fleeting. She lowered her gaze and said softly, "I made him angry first."


    Ji Xinxin snorted directly, her tone full of disdain, "With your passive demeanor, always taking punches without hitting back, are you really capable of making Shi Che angry first? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?"


    Ling Chuxia also knew that her words were not convincing. She had always been respectful to Shi Che, so how could she possibly do something to anger him? She never understood why Shi Che was always mad at her.


    Perhaps... her very existence was the root cause of Shi Che¡¯s anger.


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know how to exin these things to Ji Xinxin, so she simply said, "Xinxin, I have to go home."


    No matter how Shi Che treated her or how much embarrassment and grievance he caused, she could only endure it, never daring to resist. That was her fate.


    Although Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice was weak, it carried a note of certainty, which made Ji Xinxin furious at her passivity.


    She freed up one hand and, disregarding the Heavenly Empress¡¯sposure and reserve, directly poked Ling Chuxia¡¯s wooden head, "Look, just look, you¡¯re always like this, such a pushover! No wonder Shi Che walks all over you, making you suffer every day."


    Ling Chuxia did not refute, just blinked her big eyes at Ji Xinxin, with a look of pleading and determination, "Xinxin, I want to go home."


    Ji Xinxin was so furious that she mmed on the brakes, and the car screeched to a halt by the roadside. She yanked off herrge sunsses, stared wide-eyed at Ling Chuxia, opened her mouth, ready to say something to shake some sense into her, but in the end, she just smacked Ling Chuxia¡¯s head and eximed, "Serves you right for suffering!"


    Old Zhu, following Shi Che¡¯s orders, turned the car around halfway to find Ling Chuxia, but by the time he returned to the original spot, Ling Chuxia was already gone.


    Ling Chuxia had no money, no phone, and didn¡¯t know the way, so where could she go?


    Old Zhu, worried that something might happen to her, drove along the road searching, yet he couldn¡¯t find any trace of Ling Chuxia. Feeling uneasy, he decided to call Shi Che to report the situation.


    By then, Shi Che had already returned to thepany and was about to attend a very important meeting. When his phone suddenly rang, he nced at it and saw it was from Old Zhu. He answered the call directly.


    As soon as the call connected, he heard Old Zhu¡¯s anxious and worried voice, "Young Master, there¡¯s a problem. When I returned to the original spot, Young Madam was gone. I searched along the road back and forth but couldn¡¯t find her, and she hasn¡¯t returned home. Could something have happened to Young Madam?"

 Chapter 35 Don’t Hear the Old People Cry (5)

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Don¡¯t Hear the Old People Cry (5)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Shi Che listened expressionlessly, calmly hung up the phone, sat in his leather swivel chair in the office for quite a while, then reached out his hand and pressed the inte.


    The phone immediately emitted a respectful female voice, "President Shi."


    "Come in for a moment."


    Soon, the office door was knocked, and apetent-looking woman in a suit walked in, slightly bowed to Shi Che, and respectfully said, "President Shi, do you have any instructions?"


    "The meetingter is canceled, all the schedules for the afternoon are postponed," Shi Che¡¯s voice was low, straightforward, and unquestionable. Having said that, he stood up and took the suit hanging on the side and put it on.


    The secretary was suddenly taken aback. The uing meeting was an extremely important one, capable of promoting thepany¡¯s further development and bringing it to the next level. Why was it suddenly canceled?


    The secretary couldn¡¯t help but want to ask, but Shi Che didn¡¯t give her a chance. As she was about to speak, he had already taken the car keys and hurriedly left.


    The secretary watched Shi Che¡¯s back, and her whole body shivered violently again.


    She had followed President Shi for almost three years. President Shi was a typical aristocrat¡ªelegant, calm, restrained,posed, always looking soposed that he seemed not quite human, as if separated from the rest of them by a world.


    Anxiety and worry, emotions typical of humans, would never appear on him.


    But just now... watching President Shi leave, she distinctly felt President Shi¡¯s urgency, anxiety... even when he spoke to her, wasn¡¯t there a hint of trembling in his voice?


    What could make President Shi be like this?


    The secretary stood in ce, thinking over and over, suddenly smiled and shook her head. It must have been her illusion; she must have seen it wrong. How could President Shi... be anxious and worried about something?


    Even if the sky fell, he might be able to smile calmly. The secretaryughed for a while and left the office directly.


    Shi Che sat in the elevator straight to thepany¡¯s underground parking lot. As soon as the elevator doors opened, he stepped out.


    Although he rarely drove himself, there had been a car parked in thepany¡¯s underground parking lot for his use for years. He walked to his car, unlocked it, opened the door, sat in the driver¡¯s seat, started the engine, and drove away.


    The car left the underground parking lot, the elerator swiftly increased, Shi Che¡¯s hands gripped the steering wheel, and his handsome face still showed no expression. However, his hands gripping the wheel tightened fiercely, and the veins on the back of his hands protruded one by one.


    -


    Ji Xinxin finally turned the car around and took Ling Chuxia home.


    However, Ji Xinxin was originally driving in another direction and had already gone far away, only turning back now. This to and fro wasted a lot of time. By the time Ji Xinxin sent Ling Chuxia home, it was alreadypletely dark.


    (Please collect, leave a message, and vote, mwah~)

 Chapter 36: Don’t Hear the Old People Cry (6)

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Don¡¯t Hear the Old People Cry (6)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s car stopped directly at the entrance of Shi Mansion. She lifted her eyes to gaze at the majestic and luxurious house in front of her. It was pitch ck, in stark contrast to the brightly lit vi next door.


    Ji Xinxin raised her eyebrows, a trace of sarcasm crossing her features. She nced sideways at Ling Chuxia, "Look at this pitch-ck house. You must be alone quite a lot, right? Anyway, your husband onlyes home a few times a year. I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re always in such a hurry to get back home."


    What use was a house, howeverrge and luxurious, if you lived in it alone and worried about ghosts at night?


    Ling Chuxia seemed as though she hadn¡¯t heard, her lips curling slightly as she smiled at Ji Xinxin, her voice gentle, "Thank you for picking me up and bringing me back. When you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal."


    As Ling Chuxia spoke, she unbuckled her seatbelt, pushed open the car door, and stepped out.


    Ji Xinxin seemed to have run out of things to say to her, her beautiful big eyes ring at her as she spat out two words sharply, "Virtue!" Then she started the car, mmed on the gas, and the car sped away again.


    Ling Chuxia stood in ce, watching her car disappear into the distance before she slowly turned and walked toward the house.


    -


    Shi Che left thepany in the afternoon and had been searching on that road for a long time. He hadn¡¯t seen Ling Chuxia at all, and as the sky gradually darkened, his brow became increasingly grim, his thin lips pressed tightly together.


    He guessed the route Ling Chuxia might have taken, weaving his way around the city, and in just a few short hours, he had almost circled half of Liang City, until he received another call from Old Zhu.


    "Young Master, there¡¯s no need to keep looking. Young Madam has already returned home safely."


    Shi Che¡¯s hand holding the phone trembled slightly, but his voice remained unchanged, "Really?"


    "Yes, the house just called. They said Young Madam is back, brought home by Miss Ji."


    Shi Che¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and after a moment of silence, he spoke lightly, "I see." Then he hung up the phone and tossed it aside.


    His hands rested on the steering wheel, his thumb tapping lightly against it, and then a wry smile tugged at the corner of his lips. A deep self-mockery rose swiftly from his heart.


    He didn¡¯t know how Ling Chuxia called Ji Xinxin to pick her up and take her home under such circumstances, but... whenever she was in danger or had trouble, the first person she thought of and turned to for help was never him, her husband. Perhaps, in her heart, he, her husband, was the most unfamiliar person.


    Shi Che let out a coldugh, the self-mockery in his heart gradually turning into agitation, adding a fierce edge to his brow. He started the car, stamped on the gas pedal, and the car shot out like lightning.


    -


    Ling Chuxia entered the house, walked to the sofa, and sat down. She didn¡¯t turn on the lights, sitting quietly in the darkness, feeling very tired for the first time.

 Chapter 37: Don’t Hear the Old People Cry (7)

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Don¡¯t Hear the Old People Cry (7)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    This kind of exhaustion wasn¡¯t the physical tiredness, but a weariness that slowly, bit by bit, piled up from the bottom of her heart, and this kind of exhaustion eroded her, gnawed at her every day.


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s words didn¡¯t affect her, because since childhood her belief, her principle, was to regard her husband as her world.


    No matter how Shi Che treated her, she could only endure it, only bear it, only take it.


    However, Shi Che¡¯s words were something she couldn¡¯t possibly ignore.


    In three years¡¯ time, she had been cautious enough, frightened enough, thinking over every word, every action before daring to speak or act.


    She believed she had done well enough, but Shi Che was never satisfied, no matter what she did.


    Sometimes, she really didn¡¯t know what else she could possibly do.


    In three years, she had only learned one thing, which was how to swallow her grievances fiercely back into her stomach, hiding them so well that even she couldn¡¯t see them.


    Ling Chuxia sat on the sofa for quite a while before standing up, slowly walking upstairs, and returning to her room.


    -


    When Shi Che came home, Ling Chuxia had just finished her bath, and as she stepped out of the bathroom, she saw Shi Che¡¯s tall figure entering the bedroom.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s footsteps suddenly halted; in the afternoon, he had furiously told her to get out of the car, leaving her alone on the deserted road, and then he left.


    She had thought that, as with every other time he left in anger, he wouldn¡¯te home for several months, but she didn¡¯t expect him toe back now.


    At a time like this, Shi Cheing home was beneficial for her task of having a child, she should have been happy, but maybe because Shi Che yelled at her that afternoon and she hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock, when she saw him, an icy chill ran down her spine, her heart tightened, and she stood there in a daze for quite a while, not stepping forward to attend to Shi Che, as usual.


    Shi Che acted as if she didn¡¯t exist, moving about on his own, undressing by himself, and for some reason, one button on his shirt wouldn¡¯te undone. His eyebrows furrowed, and losing patience, he forcefully yanked at it, the button snapping off and falling to the floor.


    The button struck the wooden floor with a crisp sound, snapping Ling Chuxia back to reality. Her shoulders jerked slightly, and she unconsciously nced at Shi Che.


    Shi Che¡¯s handsome face was clouded, his brows furrowed deeply, his thin lips tightly pressed together; his whole body emitted a cold aura that instinctively made people want to retreat.


    If she could, Ling Chuxia truly didn¡¯t want to approach him, because she could vaguely sense the hostility beneath his ice-cold exterior, and such hostility terrified her the most.


    Clearly, his anger at her from the afternoon hadn¡¯t dissipated, and approaching him now was definitely inviting trouble, but she had no choice.

 Chapter 38 Don’t Hear the Old People Cry (8)

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Don¡¯t Hear the Old People Cry (8)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Ling Chuxia struggled fiercely within herself, eventually swallowing hard, restraining her fear, and stepped cautiously toward Shi Che.


    She walked up to Shi Che. He paused slightly, lifted his eyelids, and looked at her.


    Ling Chuxia clenched her hands tightly, with a thinyer of sweat forming in her palms. She didn¡¯t dare to meet Shi Che¡¯s eyes, only staring at his chin. Her voice was extremely low, weak as a mosquito¡¯s, "I... I¡¯ll do it."


    Ling Chuxia slowly extended her hand toward Shi Che, helping him unbutton the buttons that hadn¡¯t yet been undone. But she was deeply afraid. Though she tried to control it, her hands kept shaking, taking an unbearably long time to undo even one button.


    Shi Che stared fixedly at Ling Chuxia, standing right in front of him, her head bowed so low he could only see the back of her head and the slender, white nape of her neck exposed.


    Ling Chuxia had just showered, carrying the scent of it on her. As they stood close, the faint fragrance from her body drifted over, seeming as if it could bewilder one¡¯s mind.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze unconsciously lingering on that white nape, a hint of darkness surfacing in his eyes. Yet, he could also see Ling Chuxia¡¯s body trembling, her hands shaking as she undid his buttons.


    He could feel how reluctant she was to get close to him, how desperately she wanted to escape him. If she could, she would probably run faster than anyone else.


    Shi Che¡¯s inner turbulence roamed wildly within him again, and the scent from Ling Chuxia¡¯s body stirred his agitation further.


    He suddenly raised his hand, grabbing Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand that was helping him with the buttons.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s body shuddered violently, like a frightened bird. She raised her head instinctively, only to see Shi Che motionlessly staring at her, his deep, unfathomable ck eyes resembling frost-covered onyx.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s pupils constricted instantly, just like a terrified bird, reflexively retreating, wanting to distance herself from danger. Unconsciously, she stepped back.


    However, this steppletely shattered thest bit of Sh Che¡¯s calm.


    Her evasion felt like a knife, deeply stabbing into his heart, instantly making it a bloody mess. His muscles tensed, and he gripped Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand forcefully, pulling her to him instantly. Then, he carried her toward therge bed, throwing her onto it heavily.


    Having just showered, Ling Chuxia was dressed only in a thin, silk nightgown. Shi Che¡¯srge hand tore it apart, turning it into shreds. His actions were without tenderness, only roughness and violence, as if to make Ling Chuxia aware of all the anger and repression within him through this manner.

 Chapter 39 Don’t Hear the Old People Cry (9)

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Don¡¯t Hear the Old People Cry (9)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    However, apart from the initial sh of fear in her eyes, Ling Lingchuxiay quietly, silently, as if she had no reaction no matter how deliberately or how much he tormented her.


    Shi Che¡¯s hand grabbed Ling Lingchuxia¡¯s chin viciously, his dark eyes fixated on her numb eyes, and he suddenly curled his lips, letting out a light sneer.


    Even in such intimate moments, he felt like he was performing a monologue; all along, he was the only one acting out a monologue.


    He no longer wanted to look into her eyes or see her numb expression. His hand clutched Ling Chuxia¡¯s shoulder forcefully, turning her over, and then both hands gripped her waist, venting recklessly.


    In ancient times, there were eighteen kinds of tortures. Ling Chuxia once read about them and knew a bit, said to be terrifying beyond imagination. She didn¡¯t know how painful the eighteen torments were, but she felt that none could be more painful than now.


    She didn¡¯t understand why people were so passionate about joy and love. To her, joy and love were not only painful but extremely humiliating.


    What she disliked the most was whenever he turned her over, a position that made her feel immensely humiliated, humiliated to the point of madness.


    Unfortunately, she could only endure, could only forcibly endure, could onlyfort herself that if she just endured a bit, it would be over, and everything would be nothing.


    For the past three years, she had alwaysforted herself this way.


    Today, Shi Che was unusually manic, and each of his movements carried an intense murderous aura. Ling Chuxia felt as if her waist was going to be broken in two under his assault, her consciousness starting to fragment, her mind gradually blurring into a haze, her hand clenching the bedsheet nearly tearing the fabric.


    She didn¡¯t know how long passed before everything finally came to a stop.


    Ling Chuxia was drenched, fragrant sweat dripping as she copsed limply on the bed, her mindpletely nk. After a while, she seemed to regain a bit of consciousness and tried hard to open her eyes.


    Shi Che had already risen from the bed, stepping towards the bathroom. She looked over, only able to see his tall back, emanating a fierce gloom.


    Shi Che took a few steps, like remembering something, he stopped, standing still without turning back, only that cool, thin voice reaching her, each word cruel beyond measure.


    "Remember to take the medicine, I don¡¯t want any consequences!"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s body had long been devoid of any strength, unable to move, yet hearing Shi Che¡¯s words, her body couldn¡¯t help but gently tremble.


    All endurance, if ultimately could achieve the purpose, then no matter how difficult the process, one could hold onto hope.


    But Shi Che repeatedly destroyed her hope.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes gradually moistened, a deep bitterness surged from her throat, piercing her to the extreme, she opened her mouth, wanting so much to say to him that she wouldn¡¯t take the medicine.

 Chapter 40 Don’t Hear the Old People Cry (10)

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Don¡¯t Hear the Old People Cry (10)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    She wanted to be pregnant, wanted a child, wanted to keep her position as his wife, and could not be reced by Mrs. Shi. Yet, looking at Shi Che¡¯s cold back and listening to his words devoid of any warmth, she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    In the end, she forced herself to hold up her body, habitually swallowing all her grievances and unwillingness, and responded meekly, "I understand. I will take the medicine."


    Her voice carried a hint of choking, and she feared Shi Che would discover she was crying, so she quickly suppressed her voice.


    Hearing Ling Chuxia¡¯s answer, Shi Che¡¯s hands clenched suddenly, a trace of emotion shing swiftly in his eyes. Then, he sneered coldly and walked straight into the bathroom.


    The bathroom door mmed shut with a loud bang.


    Ling Chuxia sat dazedly on the bed for a while, then raised her hand, wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes, and reached to open the bedside drawer, taking out that box of after pills.


    She looked at the box of after pills, and her eyes once again became moist. Her hand gripped the box tight, unable to open it and take out the medicine inside.


    Shi Che hated her so much that every time he slept with her, it was merely to vent. Either he used protection, or he demanded she take medicine afterward. She simply wouldn¡¯t have a chance to be pregnant.


    If... if she didn¡¯t take it this time, would there be... a little more hope?


    However, this thought shed through Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind for just a second before shepletely suppressed it. She couldn¡¯t do anything against Shi Che. If he wanted her to take the medicine, no matter how unwilling she was, she had to take it.


    Ling Chuxia closed her eyes, trembling as she quickly opened the pillbox, took out the medicine, ced it directly into her mouth, and swallowed it dry. The entire action was done in one swift move, as if hesitating for just a second longer would lead to regret.


    After taking the medicine, Ling Chuxia was extremely exhausted and wanted to sleep just like that. But Shi Che was still showering and hadn¡¯te out yet. As long as he was not asleep, she could not sleep first, no matter how tired or sleepy she was, she had to serve Shi Che well first.


    Ling Chuxia forced her sore body to clean herself up, then returned to the wardrobe to take out a new nightgown, put it on, picked up the tattered nightgown from the floor, tossed it into the trash can, and took new sheets from the storage cab,ying them out one by one.


    When Shi Che stepped out of the bathroom, the whole room was suddenly new again, with no trace of the chaos resembling a crime scene from before.


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze lightly swept around the room, finally settling on Ling Chuxia.


    She stood respectfully to one side, habitually lowering her head, still maintaining a docile appearance. Despite how excessively he treated her just now, she could be indifferent to him, without anger, resentment, or emotion. Unmoving and unfazed.


    Yes, unfazed.


    For the past three years, no matter what he did or how poorly he treated her, she always remained unfazed. How numb must one be to be so indifferent to everything, so unmoved by it all.

 Chapter 41 Don’t Hear the Old People Cry (11)

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Don¡¯t Hear the Old People Cry (11)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. He curled his lips, unable to even self-deprecate. He swallowed, the bitterness spreading in his mouth, more bitter than eating yellow lotus.


    Shi Che quickly turned his head away, not wanting to look at Ling Chuxia in this state. As he turned, his gaze caught the medicine box on the nightstand.


    That medicine box, he was more than familiar with it.


    Ling Chuxia forced herself to stand, nning to wait for Shi Che toe out so she could help him into bed. Then she could lie down and rest too. Yet Shi Che stood there, silent and motionless, so she naturally could only stand there quietly with him.


    She raised her head slightly, seeing Shi Che staring at the box of morning-after pills on the nightstand. She thought Shi Che was worried that she hadn¡¯t taken the pills, so she hurriedly whispered, "I¡¯ve already taken the pills."


    Those few words made Shi Che¡¯s brow furrow deeply. His gaze snapped back to her, too sharp, too shadowy, making Ling Chuxia dare not look up at him.


    Shi Che just stared at Ling Chuxia, stared and stared, then suddenly burst outughing.


    Thatugh was baffling to Ling Chuxia, and it sent an inexplicable chill through her body. She didn¡¯t understand what was funny about what she said, nor did she dare to ask why heughed, only instinctively shrinking her body, filled with anxiety. She felt Shi Che step toward her, step by steping closer. She wanted to retreat, but her feet felt nailed to the floor and couldn¡¯t lift.


    Shi Che came to stand before her, stretched out his hand, and forcefully grasped her jaw, forcing Ling Chuxia to lift her face and meet his eyes.


    His eyes were like deep pools. At that moment, she could clearly see the undercurrents churning in them. Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart raced like a hammer, pounding heavily against her chest.


    Shi Che¡¯s face showed no excess expression. His handsome face seemed covered with ayer of ice. He stared at her intensely, his voice equally cold, "You took the pills?"


    Ling Chuxia nodded stiffly. The words came out with great difficulty, "Took... took them."


    Shi Che suddenly curled his lips, chuckling twice at Ling Chuxia as he parted his lips. His words were harsh and cold, "Ling Chuxia, keeping you is cheaper than keeping a dog. Really impressive, the Shi Family hasn¡¯t raised you for nothing."


    With that, he viciously let go of her, brushing past her shoulder, opening the wardrobe, taking out his clothes, putting them on one by one, and then left without a backward nce.


    Ling Chuxia stood motionlessly where she was. When Shi Che finally left home, her legs gave way, and she copsedpletely.


    After all these years, Shi Che had spoken so many harsh words to her. She thought she had long grown used to it, no longer cared. Yet, she had overestimated herself.


    She didn¡¯t understand why, when she behaved and listened to him, it still incited his anger. She didn¡¯t know what to do to please him.


    Ling Chuxia curled up, clutching herself tightly, burying her head into her knees, crying silently.

 Chapter 42 Don’t Hear the Old People Cry (12)

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Don¡¯t Hear the Old People Cry (12)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Shi Che went downstairs and directly called Old Zhu. The phone rang for quite a while before he heard Old Zhu¡¯s respectful voice, "Young Master?"


    "Bring the car over," Shi Che snapped and hung up the phone decisively.


    About five or six minutester, the car finally arrived. Shi Che was already in a bad mood, and Old Zhu¡¯s dawdling only deepened his irritation.


    Old Zhu got off the car and, seeing Shi Che¡¯s expression, knew it wasn¡¯t good. He repeatedly apologized, "Sorry, Young Master, I waste."


    Shi Che furrowed his brows, ncing at Old Zhu impatiently. It was obvious Old Zhu had hurriedly gotten up from bed; several buttons were wrongly buttoned, his shirt edges weren¡¯t tucked into his pants, and his hair was a mess.


    Old Zhu also noticed his disheveled appearance and offered an embarrassed smile while adjusting his clothes. "Apologies, Young Master. It¡¯s all my wife¡¯s fault. I told her I shouldn¡¯t sleep, but she insisted and wouldn¡¯t let go, saying how could you possibly need the car sote at night. When leaving, I had an earful from her; she was so nagging about it, see this... I¡¯ve made a fool of myself."


    Hearing Old Zhu¡¯s words, Shi Che¡¯s expression shifted slightly, "What did Aunt Zhu say when you left?"


    Old Zhu didn¡¯t expect Shi Che to suddenly ask this question. He paused, looking at Shi Che, whose expression surprisingly showed seriousness, as if he genuinely wanted to know what his wife had said.


    Although Old Zhu felt strange, he truthfully repeated it word for word, "What else could she say? It¡¯s always the same few things: Why go out sote? Be careful driving at night,e back early¡ªthat kind of talk. You know how it is, the old woman is just a nag. When we were young, she was never this naggy. The older she gets, the more she nags, talking my head off every day."


    Old Zhu¡¯s words seemed like aint, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of grievance in his tone; instead, there was a sense of happiness.


    Shi Che watched Old Zhu¡¯s smile and the happiness between his brows, and a faint, unknown sorrow slowly surfaced in his eyes.


    Old Zhu and Aunt Zhu were a couple. Every time Old Zhu went out at night, Aunt Zhu would nag him. Although Old Zhuined with his words, his heart was filled with happiness.


    And he...


    He and Ling Chuxia were also a couple. Yet, no matter howte he came home, howte he went out, where he went, or what he did, she would never ask a single word. She onlyplied with him but never showed any concern.


    He lowered his eyes, concealing the sorrow within, and said softly, "You and Aunt Zhu have a great rtionship."


    "Oh, not at all, Young Master; you and the Young Madam are truly a talented couple..." Old Zhu habitually responded, but halfway through, he suddenly sensed something was off and immediately stopped talking.

 Chapter 43 Don’t Hear the Old People Cry (13)

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Don¡¯t Hear the Old People Cry (13)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    He looked at Shi Che, who was standing quietly there. The light nted across his body, as if outlining him with a halo, making him appear indistinct, as if set apart from the crowd by a thread of loneliness.


    In his view, the young master hailed from a noble family, his manners elegant. Having ascended to a high position in his youth and married a beautiful and virtuous Young Madam, he essentially possessed sess in business and a fulfilling marriage. He had acquired all the most beautiful things in life, logically he ought to be happy, cheerful each day, and radiantly content.


    However, over these years, he seemed to have rarely seen the young master smile, nor seen him happy, growing increasingly aloof and indifferent.


    If, it was said that Shi Che was unhappy because he was dissatisfied with this marriage and did not care for the Young Madam, it would be understandable.


    But... he did not believe that the young master was dissatisfied with this marriage, because... at the onset of their marriage, in the early days just after the wedding, their rtionship was intimate and loving.


    At that time, the young master had just taken over thepany, needing to familiarize himself with, handle, and adapt to many things, with his days filled with an abundance of paperwork, leaving no extra time.


    Yet, even so, no matter howte the young master handled business affairs, he would always return home to apany the Young Madam, even if just for a few hours. He woulde back to see her, and even under those circumstances, he could finish everything in advance and carve out time for a honeymoon trip.


    At that time, they were indeed a perfect match, handsome and beautiful together, pleasing to the eyes.


    Old Zhu remembered, that was when the young masterughed most and was the happiest.


    But how did the two of them... suddenly be like this?


    Shi Che now had much more time than before, yet he would rather stayte at thepany, prefer driving around the city every night, choose to go to bars and social gatherings daily, instead of going home.


    Clearly, every time he went on a business trip, he habitually wandered through the streets and alleys, searching for little crafts that the Young Madam liked, selected gifts for her, had them carefully wrapped, and took them back from miles away, yet each time, he never handed them to her.


    Every time he watched Shi Che staring at Ling Chuxia, there was certainly affection in his eyes, but every time when the Young Madam turned around, he greeted her with harsh words and cold indifference.


    He really did not understand how two people, who were once well-matched, ended up like this.


    Clearly, everything was fine before the honeymoon.


    It had been some time, and Old Zhu couldn¡¯t quite remember clearly, but it seemed like their rtionship began to cool drastically aftering back from the honeymoon, subsequently evolving bit by bit into the situation it was today.


    What the reason was, he didn¡¯t know, only that it was inevitably a bit regretful.


    Shi Che seemed not to hear Old Zhu¡¯s words, walked toward the car, opened the rear door, sat inside, and spoke faintly, "Drive."


    (The new book is indeed quite quiet~~ How many girls are reading, give a shout for your dear mother to see!)

 Chapter 44 Don’t Hear the Old People Cry (14)

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Don¡¯t Hear the Old People Cry (14)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s departurested another half a month without himing home.


    This time, Ling Chuxia dared not call him to ask when he would return home. Every time she thought of his furious demeanor that night, a chill would run through her heart.


    The only good thing was that, possibly because Shi Che had visited the old house once, Mrs. Shi hadn¡¯t summoned her back to the old house for a talking-to every so often like she used to. Ling Chuxia could at least breathe a slight sigh of relief.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s life wasn¡¯t much different from that of an ordinary wealthy wife. She didn¡¯t have a job and didn¡¯t need to go to work. Her daily task was to take good care of her husband, but this husband... didn¡¯te home for years at a time. Even if she wanted to serve him, she couldn¡¯t, so her days became leisurely. Luckily, she was the kind of person who enjoyed quietness, so she didn¡¯t feel too bored.


    Liang City had been particrly rainy during this time, pouring down for entire days, those violently raging rains that were extremely annoying. Today, however, was a rare clear day.


    The sun hung high in the sky. The sunlight wasn¡¯t as scorching as before, when it seemed like it might burn people; today¡¯s sun was especially gentle, giving people a warm feeling.


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t have many hobbies usually, but she did love flowers and nts. At the beginning of their marriage, Che deliberately cleared arge piece ofnd next to the vi to build a small greenhouse for Ling Chuxia, where he gathered all the flowers and nts she liked so she could take care of them.


    It had been raining for the past few days, and the flowers and nts hadn¡¯t seen the sun. Today was a rare good weather day, and early in the morning, Ling Chuxia was busy moving all these flowers and nts outside to bask in the sun.


    When Ji Xinxin called, Ling Chuxia was rolling up her sleeves and pants, wearing gloves, and moving these flowers and nts one by one, working up a sweat.


    Aunt Zhu helped her by handing her the phone. Ling Chuxia tilted her head, shrugged her shoulders, and mped the phone between her ear and shoulder, her voice carrying a hint of breathlessness, "Hello? Xinxin!"


    On the other end of the line, Ji Xinxin¡¯s slightly hoarse and sultry voice came quickly, carrying her usual air of nobility and coldness, "What are you doing to be so out of breath? You¡¯re not doing anything bad with that bastard of yours, are you?"


    Ji Xinxin always spoke directly, without reservation. Ling Chuxia was inherently reserved, and upon hearing this, her fair cheeks instantly blushed with two shades of red, "Xinxin, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Hehe, what are you pretending for? You¡¯re already a married woman, not some eighteen-year-old innocent girl!" After a pause, she added teasingly, with a hint of ambiguity, "I bet you and that bastard of yours have done plenty of bad things!"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s cheeks were thoroughly flushed red. Being naturally awkward with words, she couldn¡¯t retort anything to Ji Xinxin. She simply kept silent and changed the subject directly, "Xinxin, what did you call me for?"

 Chapter 45 Don’t Hear the Old People Cry (15)

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Don¡¯t Hear the Old People Cry (15)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    "What¡¯s up? Can I only reach out to you when I have something going on?"


    Ji Xinxin hummed twice, but she put away her teasing tone, reverting to her queen-like demeanor, "I¡¯m free this afternoon. I grant you permission to invite me for afternoon tea."


    "You, you returned to the country? Weren¡¯t you in Cannes?" Ling Chuxia was slightly surprised.


    She¡¯d been wanting to treat Ji Xinxin to a meal for some time, but the Heavenly Empress¡¯s schedule was packed¡ªshooting in Hengdian today, France Fashion Week tomorrow, then the Cannes Film Festival the day after. There hadn¡¯t been a bit of time to spare for her, so Ling Chuxia could only wait until Ji Xinxin had time to schedule a meetup.


    "Yeah, eleven hours ago I was."


    "..."


    Ji Xinxin was always headstrong, doing things just based on her own whims, so Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t ask further.


    Ji Xinxin continued, "What? No time? Is that jerk from your house around?"


    Was Shi Che at home?


    How could he possibly be home...


    He hadn¡¯t been back in almost half a month...


    Ling Chuxia instinctively shook her head and then realized that Ji Xinxin couldn¡¯t see her shaking her head, so she quickly spoke, "No, I¡¯m free."


    "Good if you¡¯re free; I¡¯ll text you the time and ceter. That¡¯s it for now, bye!" Ji Xinxin sinctly finished and was about to hang up the call.


    But Ling Chuxia involuntarily called out, "Wait."


    Ji Xinxin paused her hand from hanging up and asked curiously, "What¡¯s up?"


    Ling Chuxia swallowed and steadied herself before seriously saying, "In the future, um... don¡¯t call him a jerk so casually, it¡¯s... not very nice..."


    "..."


    A secondter, Ji Xinxin hung up unceremoniously, seemingly toozy even to voice any disdain or critique.


    -


    Ling Chuxia took a shower, applied light makeup, tidied herself up, and headed out.


    Ji Xinxin had arranged to meet her at a caf¨¦, just an ordinary caf¨¦ with somewhat outdated decor, and its coffee and snacks tasted in. It was hard to associate such a ce with the mega-star Heavenly Empress Ji Xinxin. Yet, she had liked this caf¨¦ consistently throughout the year; as she put it, this ce had a nostalgic feel.


    As Ling Chuxia pushed the door open, she could immediately sense that aura of the Heavenly Empress. Ji Xinxin sat in a corner seat, legs elegantly crossed, appearing rxed. Holding her coffee delicately, even the most ordinary caf¨¦ seemed to shine because of Ji Xinxin¡¯s presence.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a smile. She walked over slowly, pulled out the chair opposite Ji Xinxin, sat down, and softly said, "Xinxin."


    Ji Xinxin remained in the same pose, only casting a casual nce at Ling Chuxia. Spotting Ling Chuxia¡¯s same old style of dressing, she unabashedly frowned and directlymented, "Ling Chuxia, could you at least try to have a hint of femininity? If it weren¡¯t for the two bits of flesh on your chest, I¡¯d think you were a man. No wonder that jerk of yours is never home."

 Chapter 46 Don’t Hear the Old People Cry (16)

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Don¡¯t Hear the Old People Cry (16)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Although she was used to Ji Xinxin¡¯s sharp tongue, Ling Chuxia was momentarily stunned by herment. She instinctively checked herself, but didn¡¯t notice anything wrong.


    Her posture was poised, and she wasposed and graceful, so how could sheck femininity? Why did she look like a man?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes reflected a trace of confusion. She looked at Ji Xinxin and softly asked, "Xinxin, what¡¯s wrong with me?"


    Ji Xinxin snorted, "You should ask, when have you ever been right?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s confusion deepened. She examined herself once more, her hair meticulously styled into a high updo, her face lightly adorned with makeup. Wearing a well-fitting light-colored suit paired with low-cut high heels, she looked elegant and dignified. What was the problem?


    Mrs. Shi believed that a woman¡¯s beautyy in her poise. From a young age, Ling Chuxia had always paid close attention to her appearance and manners, fearful of Mrs. Shi¡¯s dissatisfaction and of shaming the Shi Family.


    Ji Xinxin looked at Ling Chuxia¡¯s frowning, thoughtful face, feeling exhausted by her attempts to tease. "Forget it, even if I exined, you wouldn¡¯t understand. I have an event tonight. After tea,e with me to buy a dress."


    Ling Chuxia nodded and gave a soft "mm."


    -


    After finishing their afternoon tea, Ji Xinxin and Ling Chuxia got into Ji Xinxin¡¯s red convertible and drove straight to Liang City¡¯s famous luxury mall.


    The mall was very well-located, right in the city center of Liang City. From a distance, one could see the towering building and its gleaming sign.


    Ji Xinxin drove into the underground parking garage. Since it was the weekend, nearly every parking spot was taken. She circled the garage several times before finally finding a spot.


    With skilled precision, Ji Xinxin reversed the car, shifted into reverse gear, swiftly spun the wheel, and backed perfectly into the parking spot.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but praise, "Xinxin, you¡¯re amazing~ You don¡¯t even need to look at the mirrors and can just reverse straight in."


    "Of course,pared to you? You took several months to learn how to reverse and still couldn¡¯t get it right. Only that bastard Shi Che had the patience to teach you~ In this regard, he was somewhat decent. If it were me, I would have let you fend for yourself long ago!"


    When Shi Che was mentioned, Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    If Ji Xinxin hadn¡¯t brought him up, Ling Chuxia would almost have forgotten that there was a time Shi Che was actually good to her...


    "Wow, this car is really cool~"


    Ling Chuxia was lost in thought when she suddenly heard Ji Xinxin¡¯s exmation. It jolted her back to reality, and she looked over at Ji Xinxin.


    Ji Xinxin had already gotten out of the car and stood nearby, her eyes fixed on another car with admiration.


    Ling Chuxia frowned slightly. Ji Xinxin had high standards; few things piqued her interest, let alone earned her admiration. Ling Chuxia quickly opened the door and got out of the car, walking towards Ji Xinxin.


    What she saw was a ck car. The body, appearing as if drenched in oil, glistened, and the silver phoenix emblem on the front was particrly eye-catching.

 Chapter 47: Not Hearing the Old People’s Cry (17)

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Not Hearing the Old People¡¯s Cry (17)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    "Chuxia, this is an Aston Martin One-77, the most expensive sports car in the world, with only 77 units globally. Even with money, you might not be able to buy it!" Ji Xinxin, a typical sports car enthusiast, couldn¡¯t move her feet upon seeing this amazing car.


    However, Ling Chuxia seemed not to hear what she said; her attention was focused solely on the car¡¯s license te number.


    10606.


    was her birthday. When she got married, Che had someone specially get this license te, saying when she learned how to drive, he would buy her a car with this te number.


    Unfortunately, she was indeed not gifted; she learned everything slowly, not to mention driving. While others could get their driver¡¯s license in a few short months, she hadn¡¯t even learned how to reverse a car in months. It was fortunate that Che had patience at that time, teaching her little by little. However, before he could teach her, their rtionship had already soured... so to this day, she still hadn¡¯t learned how to drive.


    "Wonder whose car this is~ I really want to admire the owner¡¯s face."


    Seeing Ji Xinxin¡¯s queenly demeanor retreat and transform into a little fan, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.


    If she told her that the owner she secretly admired and especially wanted to see was Shi Che, her expression would surely be hrious.


    But... with Shi Che¡¯s car parked here, did it mean... he was here too?


    Ling Chuxia thought, her heart trembled slightly, and her hand slowly clenched.


    -


    Ji Xinxin was a regr here. She led Ling Chuxia, taking the elevator to the second floor, and confidently arrived at her usual store.


    The store owner was a youngdy from a prestigious family, with the surname Cheng and given name Yuanyuan. She didn¡¯t like doing business; instead, she preferred designing and fashion, thus creating her own clothing brand, which was well-received by socialites and female celebrities. Ji Xinxin spent more than half of her earnings from a year at this shop.


    When they arrived, Cheng Yuanyuan had gone to the warehouse to retrieve goods, so the store salesperson attended to them.


    The salesperson was already familiar with Ji Xinxin and cheerfully called out to her, "Sister Xin, you¡¯ve arrived."


    Saying this, she led them inside.


    In front of outsiders, Ji Xinxin was always proud. She nodded faintly, her voice equally indifferent, "Has the dress I ordered arrived?"


    "It has, it has, Sister Xin, please sit down. Thisdy, you too, please have a seat and enjoy some tea. I¡¯ll go get your dress right away."


    Ji Xinxin uttered a sound of agreement, pulled Ling Chuxia to sit down, and the salesperson served them tea before hurrying away to fetch the dress Ji Xinxin had ordered.


    Ling Chuxia picked up the tea, took a sip, and unconsciously nced around the store¡¯s clothes. Ji Xinxin raised an eyebrow at her and smiled, "How about it? Do you fancy any? I¡¯ll gift it to you!"

 Chapter 48 Don’t Hear the Old People Cry (18)

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Don¡¯t Hear the Old People Cry (18)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Ling Chuxia shook her head with a smile, "No, these are not suitable for me."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s clothing style was entirely based on the standards of Mrs. Shi. She always remembered Mrs. Shi¡¯s teachings, so how could she casually wear other types of clothes?


    Ji Xinxin chuckled lightly and nodded, rarely going along with her words, "Yes, these clothes don¡¯t suit you. What¡¯s suitable for you are those head-to-toe wrapped granny outfits."


    She had a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, leaving Ling Chuxia unsure how to react. However, it wasn¡¯t the first time Ji Xinxin had criticized her taste, so she simply didn¡¯t reply and continued sipping her tea.


    Ji Xinxin hummed and didn¡¯t n to continue talking about her. She casually pulled a magazine from the rack beside her andzily began reading.


    Before long, a slender and fashionably dressed woman walked over, carrying a dress wrapped in a clear dust cover, with a rather cautious demeanor.


    She spotted Ji Xinxin, walked over, and greeted her with a skillful smile, "Hey, Xinxin, here already?"


    Ji Xinxinzily lifted her eyes and returned the smile, "Mm."


    The woman¡¯s gaze unconsciously shifted to Ling Chuxia beside her. Seeing this, Ji Xinxin introduced, "My friend, Ling Chuxia. Chuxia, this is the owner of the store, Cheng Yuanyuan."


    Ling Chuxia put down her teacup, stood up, and politely smiled at Cheng Yuanyuan with a gentle voice, "Hello."


    "Hello, Miss Ling," Cheng Yuanyuan replied courteously, her eyes appraising Ling Chuxia. Suddenly, she frowned slightly and squinted a bit, speaking with some hesitation, "Miss Ling looks a bit familiar. Which family¡¯s youngdy might you be?"


    They belonged to the same social circle, which was only so big. There were only a few people who came and went, so it was normal for everyone to have met each other.


    Before marrying Shi Che, Mrs. Shi often took her and her elder sister to various parties, and she had met quite a few debutantes. However, since marrying Shi Che, because he didn¡¯t care for her, he rarely took her to parties. So, in recent years, she seldom appeared at gatherings, which was why Cheng Yuanyuan didn¡¯t immediately remember who Ling Chuxia was.


    While Ling Chuxia was pondering how to respond, Ji Xinxin spoke up first, "What youngdy? She¡¯s already married."


    Cheng Yuanyuan couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows, showing some interest, "Oh? Which family¡¯s madam might you be?"


    Ji Xinxin nced at Ling Chuxia with a tone of disdain, "Who else? She¡¯s our Young Master Shi¡¯s wife."


    "Young Master Shi?"


    Cheng Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and her voice subconsciously rose a pitch, "Are you talking about that Young Master Shi?"


    The famously renowned Young Master of the Shi family, Shi Che.

 Chapter 49: Not Hearing the Old People’s Cry (19)

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Not Hearing the Old People¡¯s Cry (19)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    "Who else could it be?" Ji Xinxin pouted.


    Compared to Ji Xinxin¡¯s disdain, Cheng Yuanyuan¡¯s enthusiasm soared several levels. Her smile was extremely bright, almost as if flowers could bloom on her pretty face.


    "So it¡¯s Young Madam Shi. No wonder I found you so familiar. I¡¯ve longed to meet you. You are the envy, jealousy, and hate of all the women in Liang City."


    "Hold it, exclude me from all women," Ji Xinxin corrected bluntly.


    Cheng Yuanyuan red at her yfully without responding.


    Ling Chuxia blushed slightly upon hearing Cheng Yuanyuan¡¯s words, unsure of how to respond, so she murmured a low thank you.


    Suddenly, Ji Xinxin¡¯s attention was drawn to the dress Cheng Yuanyuan had ced on the sofa. The bright red dress, like mes, had a simple cut yet was full of design sense, catching the eye with ease.


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s love for beautiful clothes was second only to her love for sports cars. Her eyes lit up instantly, as if she had seen a pile of gold. She pointed her slender fingers at the dress, "This dress looks great. Let me try it on."


    "Not bad, you¡¯ve got an eye for treasure. This dress is the highlight of this season¡¯s Paris fashion show. There¡¯s only this one piece in the world."


    However, the next second, Cheng Yuanyuan smiled and shook her head, "But sorry, Xinxin, this dress is already spoken for."


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s eyebrows twitched sharply, her voice indifferent, "Who has such great taste?"


    Cheng Yuanyuan¡¯s smile deepened, her expression full of mystery. Her eyes nced almost imperceptibly at Ling Chuxia sitting beside her, saying, "Of course, someone with great taste."


    "Stop being mysterious, just say it."


    Cheng Yuanyuan covered her mouth and giggled, "Xinxin, why are you so impatient? You¡¯ll find out soon enough. I can only tell you now that this is a gown ordered by a gentleman, probably as a gift for his wife."


    Ji Xinxin did not notice Cheng Yuanyuan¡¯s meaningful look, only filled with questions, pressing on, "Who exactly is it?"


    However, no matter how much she wanted to know, Cheng Yuanyuan was unwilling to reveal, asionally pursing her lips in a yfulugh, repeatedly saying, "You¡¯ll find out soon enough."


    Ling Chuxia did notice the intentional, unintentional nces from Cheng Yuanyuan, but she didn¡¯t understand what Cheng Yuanyuan meant by looking at her like that.


    After a while, another customer walked into the store.


    The man, dressed in a well-tailored suit and with a tall posture, exuded an elite aura as he walked in slowly. Cheng Yuanyuan¡¯s sharp eyes spotted him immediately. She stood up briskly, smiling and went forward to greet him, "Ah, speak of the devil, and he shall appear."


    Ling Chuxia and Ji Xinxin both followed Cheng Yuanyuan¡¯s gaze, looking at the man who had just walked in. When Ling Chuxia saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but freeze for a moment.


    And that man, upon seeing Ling Chuxia, also froze for an instant, but his reaction was swift. He quickly stepped forward a few paces and respectfully said, "Young Madam, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 50: Not Hearing the Old People’s Cry (20)

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Not Hearing the Old People¡¯s Cry (20)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Ling Chuxia was stunned for quite a while before she came to her senses. Looking at the man, she nodded lightly and said, "I just came out for a walk with a friend. Xiao Zhao, why are you here?"


    Xiao Zhao was Shi Che¡¯s assistant and had been by Shi Che¡¯s side for over three years, always helping him handle various matters.


    For some reason, Xiao Zhao suddenly looked a bit awkward, his eyes flickering as he hesitated for quite some time without answering Ling Chuxia¡¯s question.


    Ling Chuxia looked at Xiao Zhao with great confusion, her delicate eyebrows slowly knitting together.


    Cheng Yuanyuan stood by, watching, and suddenly let out a chuckle. Then she said to Ling Chuxia, "It seems like someone wanted to surprise you, but identally bumped into you instead."


    Ling Chuxia was already puzzled, and hearing Cheng Yuanyuan¡¯s words, she was even more baffled. She stared at Cheng Yuanyuan in a daze, her brows furrowing tighter. "Miss Cheng, what does this mean?"


    Cheng Yuanyuan replied with a smile, "Weren¡¯t you curious about who ordered the clothes? The clothes were ordered by Young Master Shi, your husband. It was definitely meant to surprise you. Unfortunately, it got revealed early."


    The clothes were ordered by Shi Che, so Cheng Yuanyuan naturally assumed that they were meant for Shi Che¡¯s wife, Ling Chuxia, and she casually mentioned it.


    Ling Chuxia, however, suddenly froze, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    The clothes were indeed ordered by Shi Che... and Shi Che meant to surprise her? No matter how she thought about it, it seemed impossible.


    Cheng Yuanyuan wasn¡¯t aware of what Ling Chuxia was thinking and turned around, picking up the clothes. She continued, "Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you try them on and see if they fit? I can make any alterations right away, so you won¡¯t be dyed for tonight¡¯s banquet."


    With that, she walked over and attempted to pull Ling Chuxia to try on the clothes.


    Ling Chuxia was so stunned by Cheng Yuanyuan¡¯s earlier words that she couldn¡¯t react in time, allowing Cheng Yuanyuan to lead her away in a daze.


    Xiao Zhao watched as Cheng Yuanyuan and Ling Chuxia headed to the fitting room, a hint of urgency appearing in his expression.


    The clothes were indeed ordered by President Shi, but... President Shi wasn¡¯t ordering them for Young Madam. Now it was misunderstood, and if Young Madam tried them on only to realize they weren¡¯t for her, how awkward would that be?


    Xiao Zhao had no choice but to clench his fists and reluctantly spoke up, "Wait."


    Cheng Yuanyuan and Ling Chuxia both stopped in their tracks, and the three women present turned their gazes directly to Xiao Zhao.


    Xiao Zhao clenched his hand even tighter, swallowing hard to control his voice before speaking word by word, "Young Madam, I¡¯m sorry, but those clothes... President Shi didn¡¯t intend them for you."

 Chapter 51: Not Hearing the Old People’s Cry (21)

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Not Hearing the Old People¡¯s Cry (21)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    A single sentence caused everyone present to instantly fall silent. The smile on Cheng Yuanyuan¡¯s face suddenly froze. Ji Xinxin snorted coldly. Only Ling Chuxia stood quietly for a moment, then took the dress from Cheng Yuanyuan¡¯s hand and walked a few steps forward. Xiao Zhao stood there with an apologetic expression and a trace of unease.


    She looked up at Xiao Zhao. Her beautiful face remained calm, and there was no ripple in her eyes; she even curved her lips slightly in a faint smile, her voice as gentle as ever, "Quickly send the dress to the Young Master. Don¡¯t dy the Young Master¡¯s important matters."


    After speaking, she lifted her hand and handed the dress she was holding to Xiao Zhao.


    Xiao Zhao, for a moment, was somewhat shocked by Ling Chuxia¡¯s calmness. After all, this was a woman¡¯s dress. President Shi couldn¡¯t have bought it for himself, and the style wasn¡¯t something he would buy for Mrs. Shi. Since the dress wasn¡¯t bought for her, then it must have been a gift from President Shi to another woman...


    Her own husband, ordering dresses specifically for another woman... yet Ling Chuxia could remain so calm, even gently telling him not to dy President Shi¡¯s business.


    Xiao Zhao could see that Ling Chuxia¡¯s current calm was not a forced calm but was genuinely calm, so much so that it seemed as if President Shi was not her husband but merely an insignificant man.


    He had always known that the rtionship between President Shi and the Young Madam was not very good, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this bad...


    As he took the dress, Xiao Zhao¡¯s hand trembled slightly. He restrained himself, nodded slightly at Ling Chuxia, and then turned to leave.


    After Xiao Zhao left, Ling Chuxia returned to the sofa nonchntly, picked up the teacup, and took a sip of tea.


    Ji Xinxin seemed used to her behavior and didn¡¯t even have the desire to speak to her. She just turned her head and said to Cheng Yuanyuan, who stood awkwardly to the side, "Why hasn¡¯t my dress been brought over yet? I¡¯m in a hurry!"


    -


    After a while, Ji Xinxin and Ling Chuxia took the elevator down to the underground parking lot.


    Ji Xinxin carried her clothes and walked ahead, while Ling Chuxia followed silently behind. Neither of them spoke as they quietly headed towards where they parked.


    While walking, Ji Xinxin suddenly stopped. Puzzled, Ling Chuxia also stopped and saw Ji Xinxin staring steadily ahead. Her gaze followed Ji Xinxin¡¯s.


    Not far ahead was where they had parked.


    However, standing beside their car were a few people. Among them was a man with a deep, handsome face and tall, well-built stature. A perfectly tailored suit wrapped around him, entuating his extraordinary elegance. He stood therezily, needing to do nothing yet effortlessly drawing everyone¡¯s attention, making it impossible to look away even for a moment.

 Chapter 52: Not Hearing the Old People’s Cry (22)

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Not Hearing the Old People¡¯s Cry (22)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze unconsciously fell on him. Earlier, when she saw his car here, she had already guessed he might be here; she didn¡¯t expect to actually bump into him.


    She took an involuntary step back.


    Ji Xinxin naturally saw Shi Che as well. She turned her face slightly to look at Ling Chuxia. Seeing her step back, she frowned, "Ling Chuxia, what kind of reaction is that? Is Shi Che your husband or your father¡¯s enemy?"


    Who would step back upon seeing their own husband?


    Ling Chuxia realized her actions then. She froze for a moment, eyes dropping slightly.


    Ji Xinxin shook her head helplessly. "Look at you like this!"


    While they were talking, a graceful woman in a red dress walked over, her figure was shapely and her steps were enchanting, the hem of her dress swaying as she walked, like flickering mes, quite beautiful.


    Ji Xinxin and Ling Chuxia¡¯s attention was involuntarily drawn over. They saw the woman walk straight to Shi Che, wrap her hands around his arm, and lean her body against him. Her red lips moved to Shi Che¡¯s ear, whispering something, a charming smile on her delicate face.


    Ling Chuxia watched, not having time to react before Ji Xinxinughed coldly, "So it turns out the custom dress from our President Shi was for this woman."


    Pausing for a moment, she raised her head, lifted her chin, and said to Ling Chuxia, "Come on, let¡¯s go say hello. By the way, let¡¯s ask President Shi who this woman is that can¡¯t wait to stick herself to him."


    Ji Xinxin clearly intended to make trouble, startling Ling Chuxia back to her senses. She grabbed Ji Xinxin¡¯s arm abruptly, hurriedly stopping her, "No, we can¡¯t go."


    For her, no matter what Shi Che did, she had no right to question him. How could she possibly go up and humiliate herself now?


    "Why not go? Ling Chuxia, look clearly, that is your husband, ying with women right in front of you, and that¡¯s your reaction?"


    She wasn¡¯t anxious, but she was anxious for her. She couldn¡¯t stand Ling Chuxia¡¯s timid demeanor for a long time; it was like the Emperor wasn¡¯t worried, but the eunuchs were dying of anxiety.


    "Xinxin, please, don¡¯t go. Why don¡¯t we shop a bit more? I suddenly remembered I have more things to buy!"


    Ji Xinxin was always hot-tempered. Ling Chuxia truly feared she would impulsively rush up and stand up for her. She gripped Ji Xinxin¡¯s arm more forcefully, not daring to rx a bit.


    Ji Xinxin seemed to have been shocked by Ling Chuxia¡¯s words. She red at Ling Chuxia suddenly, looking at her full of tension and eagerness to avoid. Ji Xinxin was both amused and angry.

 Chapter 53: Not Hearing the Old People’s Cry (23)

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Not Hearing the Old People¡¯s Cry (23)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    "Sheughed twice, eachugh tinged with anger, ¡¯Ling Chuxia, I should be asking you, can¡¯t you stand up for yourself? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re that bastard¡¯s wife, the legitimate one? Now it looks like you¡¯re being kept by him!¡¯


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest. In fact, from the moment she saw Shi Che, she only had a slight reaction. Now, faced with the current scene, she didn¡¯t have any reaction at all, just as calm as when she heard Xiao Zhao speaking in that shop.


    It was as if she hadn¡¯t heard Ji Xinxin¡¯s words, her voice low and steady, ¡¯Xinxin, let¡¯s go up.¡¯


    Listening to Ling Chuxia, Ji Xinxin¡¯s eyes, filled with anger, red at her intensely. After a while, she suddenlyughed and went quiet.


    Ling Chuxia pulled her along, turning back the way they came.


    On the other side, Old Zhu drove the car up, and Xiao Zhao opened the door respectfully, inviting thedy and Shi Che to sit inside. Thedy got in first. Just as Shi Che was about to sit, somehow, he lifted his eyes and looked straight ahead, coincidentally spotting the departing backs of Ji Xinxin and Ling Chuxia.


    That familiar silhouette, that slender form¡ªShi Che recognized Ling Chuxia at a nce. His movements paused slightly, his dark eyes quickly became shadowed. He steadied himself for a moment, then lowered his gaze and got into the car.


    Xiao Zhao closed the car door, swiftly moved to the front passenger seat, opened the door, and got in. Old Zhu started the vehicle and it slowly headed toward the exit.


    Passing by the elevator entrance, Shi Che¡¯s gaze, seemingly unintentionally, swept over it, just in time to see the side profile of Ling Chuxia, her face as calm and serene as ever.


    Shi Che turned his face back expressionlessly, but his entire aura instantly turned cold, causing the atmosphere in the entire car to be inexplicably oppressive.


    Old Zhu and Xiao Zhao had followed Shi Che for many years. Upon sensing this atmosphere, they naturally understood that their boss was in a bad mood, so they both instinctively held their breath, focusing inwardly and trying to minimize their presence.


    Thedy, however, was clueless. Everything had seemed fine just moments ago, so why did it suddenly be like this? Although Shi Che was mostly expressionless, his face hadn¡¯t suddenly turned this grim before.


    Thedy hadn¡¯t known Shi Che for very long, so her understanding of him was understandably shallow. Despite having only met him a few times over the past few months, she was already over the moon.


    After all, this was the prince of the Shi Family, the current leader of the Shi Group. Countless women were throwing themselves at him, trying every way to get close, yet only she had sessfully attached herself to this golden benefactor, so how could she not be over the moon?"

 Chapter 54: Not Hearing the Old People’s Cry (24)

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Not Hearing the Old People¡¯s Cry (24)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Now, she held herself with confidence due to Shi Che¡¯s favor and naturally didn¡¯t fear his brooding expression. She lifted her charming smile and slowly leaned toward Shi Che. cing a hand on his shoulder, she bent forward, her red lips almost brushing against his cheek, her breath fragrant, her voice soft as water, and she spoke word by word, "President Shi, what¡¯s wrong? Not happy? Do you want Rourou to cheer you up?"


    Her surname was Zheng; given her name, Rourou, her nature was even softer. Her figure was like a water snake, once she leaned in, it stuck.


    Shi Che felt the lingering scent of her perfume enveloping him, a top-quality fragrance, subtly enticing, captivating the mind.


    Yet Shi Che¡¯s expression grew colder, dark eyes swirling with dim light, chillingly oppressive. He casually turned his face aside, his voice indifferent, betraying no emotion, "Take your hand away and sit properly."


    Zheng Rourou believed Shi Che was merely putting on airs. She persistently leaned closer, her voice sweet and coy, "President Shi, don¡¯t be so serious~ Annoying~"


    Shi Che¡¯s lips twitched, forming a lukewarm smile. Hezily raised his eyes, looking at the beautiful face so close to his, his thin lips parted as he articted each word, "Either take your hand away and sit properly, or get out immediately."


    Shi Che¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, and his tone was indifferent. Yet, such a sentence carried immense authority, stunning Zheng Rourou into a stiff smile. Her hand retracted abruptly, not daring to utter another word.


    Shi Che nonchntly brushed off the spot on his shoulder Zheng Rourou had touched, sitting with an expressionless face.


    Zheng Rourou returned to her seat, biting her lower lip somewhat aggrievedly, her big eyes welling up but not crying, looking at Shi Che with a pitiful expression. Unfortunately, Shi Che didn¡¯t even nce at her.


    -


    Ling Chuxia and Ji Xinxin returned to the second floor. Noting Ji Xinxin¡¯s displeased expression, Ling Chuxia casually found a cafe on the second floor, pulled Ji Xinxin inside, and sat down.


    The waiter approached, handed them the menus, and smiled, asking, "What would you like to order?"


    Ling Chuxia took the menu without looking, directly handing it to Ji Xinxin, speaking gently, "Xinxin, what would you like to drink?"


    Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t even nce at the menu, ring at her coldly, her tone unmasking her anger, "Ling Chuxia, you can still eat right now? Doesn¡¯t it make you uneasy?"


    Ling Chuxia knew that Ji Xinxin¡¯s anger was fuming inside her, burning, not subsiding for the moment. She simply didn¡¯t consult Ji Xinxin¡¯s opinion, nced at the menu herself, ordered a drink suited to Ji Xinxin¡¯s taste, and a cup of warm water for herself.


    She handed the menu back to the waiter, who nodded and turned away. She looked back at Ji Xinxin, whose exquisitely beautiful face showed unrestrained fury. She slightly curled her lips, smiling, "Xinxin, don¡¯t be angry, calm down, anger isn¡¯t pretty."

 Chapter 55: Not Hearing the Old People’s Cry (25)

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Not Hearing the Old People¡¯s Cry (25)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Ji Xinxin looked at Ling Chuxia¡¯s calm smile, and she was so angry she calmed down. She stared at Ling Chuxia for a long time, then suddenly spoke, "Chuxia, are you really not angry?"


    Ji Xinxin truly couldn¡¯t understand what Ling Chuxia was thinking. Any woman, seeing her husband so intimate with another woman, wouldn¡¯t the first reaction be to rush up and p that slut, or at least be furious? But here she was, acting as if she hadn¡¯t seen anything. There wasn¡¯t a trace of anger, and she could still hold her hand and walk away as if nothing happened, and now she could even smile...


    Ling Chuxia lowered her eyelids, her smile slightly fading, but her voice remained very calm, "There¡¯s nothing to be angry about."


    "Heh."


    As soon as she said this, Ji Xinxin couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh, "There¡¯s nothing tough about?"


    Ji Xinxin couldn¡¯t help repeating Ling Chuxia¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t suppress a couple ofughs, "Ling Chuxia, look at me. Isn¡¯t my reaction the normal one? People who don¡¯t know might even think Che is my husband!"


    Even as an outsider, she was worried for her, but as someone involved, Ling Chuxia could remain indifferent.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s expression paused slightly, but she said nothing. Just then, the waiter brought the warm water, and Ling Chuxia picked up the ss and silently took a sip.


    Swallowing the water in her throat, Ling Chuxia raised her head and looked at Ji Xinxin calmly, "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be somewhere tonight? It¡¯s about time. Shall we go?"


    "..."


    -


    When Ling Chuxia got home, it was already a bit dark. The sun had hidden below the clouds, and the sky was rolling with gray clouds. She sat in the car, watching the slowly passing scenery outside the window. The night lights began to show, bustling as ever, and Liang City was always so lively.


    Ling Chuxia watched quietly, and after a while, she was lost in thought.


    In her mind, the images she had just seen appeared unconsciously. The man was remarkably handsome, the woman charming and lovely, the two of them leaning closely together. The woman said something to the man, and his lips curled slightly into a smile.


    That smile strangely seemed slightly unfamiliar to Ling Chuxia. So unfamiliar that it felt like she had never seen Che smile, or rather, Che almost never smiled in front of her. What he left for her were only angry faces, a back filled with rage.


    At that time, why didn¡¯t she go up?


    Why was that?


    Ling Chuxia thought seriously, perhaps... she knew the result.


    Ji Xinxin said she, as a legitimate wife, seemed like a kept woman, but she knew that if she had rushed up and questioned her in her capacity as a wife, she would be more embarrassed than an actual kept woman.

 Chapter 56: Not Hearing the Old People’s Cry (26)

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Not Hearing the Old People¡¯s Cry (26)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Shi Che had a banquet tonight, celebrating the birthday of the head of apany that had long coborated with the Shi Group. He had been warmly invited.


    When Shi Che arrived with Zheng Rourou, the banquet had only been underway for a little over ten minutes. The timing was neither early norte, just perfect.


    Upon seeing Shi Che, President Chen hurriedly came forward to greet him, extending his hand for a handshake with Shi Che, smiling effusively, "President Shi, it is truly my honor for you to be here."


    Shi Che slowly withdrew his hand, a faint smile on his face as he replied calmly, "You¡¯re too kind."


    President Chen¡¯s gaze gradually shifted to Zheng Rourou. Upon seeing such a stunning beauty, his smile widened, and his voice lowered unconsciously, "President Shi, your date is truly beautiful. You are very fortunate."


    As he spoke, his eyes carried a slight yful hint of teasing.


    Though Shi Che rarely brought Ling Chuxia to social events, being a longtime partner of Shi Che, President Chen naturally knew that Shi Che was already married. Yet in this circle, every man either had wealth or was of nobility. Even if one had a charming wife at home, it wasmon to have a few confidants outside. Especially for men like President Shi, who were wealthy, influential, and handsome, in this appearance-conscious world, they were naturally more popr.


    Shi Che, however, seemed oblivious to the undertones in President Chen¡¯s words. His handsome face remained expressionless, and he didn¡¯t speak, leaving President Chen¡¯s words unanswered, creating an awkward moment.


    Zheng Rourou, having navigated this circle for a long time and managing to associate with Shi Che, was obviously adept at reading the room. She immediately responded with a charming smile, picking up where President Chen left off, "Thank you for thepliment, President Chen."


    Since Shi Che did not offer an introduction, Zheng Rourou had to introduce herself. She extended her hand, smiling enchantingly at President Chen, her voice sultry, "Hello, President Chen, I¡¯m Zheng Rourou."


    Zheng Rourou was the epitome of a great beauty, with her delicate features and creamy skin. Such a smile left President Chen enchanted. He reached out to shake Zheng Rourou¡¯s hand, squeezing it heavily, even gently stroking the back of her white hand.


    Zheng Rourou knitted her brows slightly, a sh of displeasure appeared in her eyes. After all, she was now Shi Che¡¯s woman, and no matter how powerful President Chen was, he couldn¡¯t surpass Shi Che. To dare act so disrespectfully toward her in his presence was bold.


    Zheng Rourou wanted to pull her hand back, but President Chen held it tightly. She suppressed her anger, turning her gaze hopefully to Shi Che, wishing he would intervene on her behalf. Yet Shi Che was utterly oblivious to the scene and merely took a drink from a passing waiter¡¯s tray.


    Zheng Rourou was taken aback, feeling slightly stifled. But she dared not speak out, biting her lower lip lightly, she quietly exerted force to retract her hand from President Chen¡¯s grasp.

 Chapter 57: Not Hearing the Old People’s Cry (27)

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Not Hearing the Old People¡¯s Cry (27)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Shi Che had never been particrly fond of such social gatherings. He only symbolically clinked sses with a few long-term partners and took a sip of his drink, then stood there calmly.


    Even if Shi Che stood there quietly, drinking his wine, his aura still dominated the room, bing the focal point. From time to time, people approached to chat him up or curry favor, but Shi Che merely responded with a lukewarm smile, maintaining a detached posture and elegant demeanor.


    Zheng Rourou stood beside Shi Che, feeling the gaze of the crowd as if all the lights focused on her. She couldn¡¯t help but lift her head and puff out her chest, enjoying the intense envy and jealousy cast by the other women.


    Ji Xinxin was also invited to the banquet tonight. Because she was dyed in the afternoon, she arrived a bitte. However, as soon as she entered, she immediately noticed Shi Che, and of course, the stunning beauty beside him.


    This beauty now stood with her head held high, pretending to survey the surroundings with an air of superiority. It was particrly jarring.


    Ji Xinxin had already felt a stomach full of anger towards this beauty in the afternoon, and now seeing her, it was like a narrow escape between enemies.


    Ji Xinxin coldly curved her lips into a sneer. She picked up a ss of champagne from the waiter¡¯s tray and then walked towards Shi Che.


    Ji Xinxin was the Heavenly Empress of the entertainment circle and the leadingdy of the Emperor Group. Naturally, she was a breathtaking beauty. As she walked over, the attention originally focused on Zheng Rourou shifted entirely to Ji Xinxin, causing Zheng Rourou to frown sharply.


    When beauties meet, their aura often shes, and Zheng Rourou was no exception, especially since Ji Xinxin was so stunning and captivating.


    Ji Xinxin stopped in front of Shi Che, raised her champagne ss, and smiled at him, "Young Master Shi, long time no see. Oh wait, now you are President Shi."


    When Shi Che saw Ji Xinxin, his eyebrows moved slightly, then he raised his champagne ss and clinked it with Ji Xinxin¡¯s, his voice indifferent, "Long time no see."


    Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t reply further. Instead, her gaze suddenly fell on Zheng Rourou, casually assessing her before giving a contemptuous smile. "It¡¯s been so long, President Shi. How did your taste be so tacky? Even such beautiful clothes can¡¯t wrap around a person¡¯s aura."


    Although Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t mention her by name, anyone could tell that she was mocking Zheng Rourou. Already upset with Ji Xinxin for stealing the spotlight, Zheng Rourou restrained her anger and maintained a hint of a smile, "Who are you talking about?"


    "Whoever responds is who!" Ji Xinxin replied lightly, causing Zheng Rourou¡¯s expression to immediately falter, her gaze suddenly darkening, "You!"

 Chapter 58: Not Hearing the Old People’s Cry (28)

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Not Hearing the Old People¡¯s Cry (28)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Zheng Rourou had always known how to use her feminine advantages. She understood that if she lost her temper in such a situation, it would be extremely unseemly. Therefore, she decided that if anyone were to get angry, it shouldn¡¯t be her, but her man instead.


    If Shi Che were to rage on her behalf and berate the Heavenly Empress Ji Xinxin, she would suddenly be in the limelight and look good.


    Zheng Rourou immediately stifled her anger. Her big eyes blinked, and tears began to well up. She looked at Shi Che and spoke pitifully, "President Shi, look at her~"


    Her charming face seemed about to cry, with tears swirling in her eyes and a delicate, pitiable expression that stirred protective instincts in others.


    Ji Xinxin watched Zheng Rourou¡¯s performance without speaking. She just sneered coldly, staring at Shi Che, as if waiting to see how he would handle it.


    Shi Che was already in a foul mood today, and this scene only made him more impatient. His brows furrowed deeply as he looked at Zheng Rourou with a harsh tone, "You can¡¯t even handle this much, and you tell me you want to mingle in the entertainment industry?"


    Shi Che didn¡¯t say anything harsh, but the words were biting and sarcastic, hitting Zheng Rourou so hard her face turned pale.


    Under the public¡¯s gaze, she took pride in being Shi Che¡¯spanion, but Shi Che showed her no regard. It was obviously Ji Xinxin who provoked her first, yet Shi Che ridiculed her instead.


    At that moment, Zheng Rourou truly felt wronged. The tears that she¡¯d faked couldn¡¯t be held back and fell genuinely.


    But upon seeing Shi Che¡¯s somber face and impatient demeanor, her tears quickly retreated, and she lowered her gaze, meekly staying close to him, not daring to be presumptuous anymore.


    Ji Xinxin watched all this coldly, then suddenly pped her hands lightly, clicking her tongue in admiration, "Our President Shi is indeed cold and ruthless. I used to think you only smile at neers and ignore the old ones crying."


    Ji Xinxin deliberately emphasized the word "old."


    A dark shadow slowly appeared in Shi Che¡¯s eyes. He knew perfectly well why Ji Xinxin was picking on him, yet even Ji Xinxin, an outsider, seeing another woman by his side, felt such injustice. However, the person who truly should have felt wronged remained as calm as if... she had no emotions.


    In his mind, the expression of Ling Chuxia shed by, drenching his heart with a chill of self-mockery. As a result, the aura around him became even sharper.


    Though the undercurrents surged within him, Shi Che¡¯s face remained as calm as ever, as if nothing could stir his emotions.


    His thin lips slightly parted as he replied ndly, "Miss Ji, thanks for your concern."

 Chapter 59: Not Hearing the Old People’s Cry (29)

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 59: Not Hearing the Old People¡¯s Cry (29)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Zheng Rourou had initially nned to make a grand appearance tonight, but not only did she fail, she was also harshly scolded by Xinxin. Che didn¡¯t help her either, leaving her overflowing with grievances and feeling extremely dejected.


    She turned her face slightly, looking at the man beside her. His profile was cold and austere, with deep and handsome features. Even when expressionless, he exuded an ultimate allure that irresistibly drew people in.


    She prided herself on her beauty, but from the moment she firstid eyes on this man, she was hopelessly captivated by his alluring charm.


    She lightly bit her lower lip, her gaze carrying a trace of infatuation; gradually, her grievances seemed to dissipate.


    Without realizing when, the car had stopped, and Old Zhu said in a low voice, "Miss Zheng, we¡¯ve arrived."


    Zheng Rourou instinctively turned her head. The car had already stopped at Liwan Mansion, and the evening had flown by so quickly. Zheng Rourou was somewhat reluctant. She couldn¡¯t help but look back at Che, softening her voice with a hint of seduction, "President Shi, would you like toe in for a bit?"


    Without turning his head, Che responded in a low voice, enunciating each word, "Do you remember what I told you?"


    Zheng Rourou¡¯s heart trembled suddenly. That trace of infatuation vanished instantly. She dared not say anything more and hurriedly opened the car door and got out.


    As soon as the door closed, the car started and quickly drove away.


    Zheng Rourou stood there, watching the car disappear into the distance. After a while, she stomped her foot angrily and frowned.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand what President Shi was thinking. She had been with him for several months, yet he never stayed overnight, not even once.


    He was extremely generous to her, never short on jewelry or essories. Even the gown she wanted he had ordered for her. The very mansion she lived in, worth millions, was a gift from him.


    You¡¯d think if a man was so generous to a woman, the sole purpose would be to sleep with her, right? Otherwise, who would spend money so freely? Men aren¡¯t fools, are they?


    Yet, oddly, Che had never slept with her, not even once! Every time, her acimed beauty was crushed to pieces in his presence!


    Sometimes she really doubted if Che was impotent, and if that¡¯s why he kept her around as a facade. ~


    -


    The car was slowly cruising down the road.


    Old Zhu nced up, looking at Che through the rearview mirror. Che seemed a bit tired, his brows tightly knitted. His long fingers asionally massaged his temples.


    Old Zhu thought for a moment and cautiously probed, "Young master, you look tired. Should we go home for some rest?"


    Che had his eyes closed initially. Upon hearing Old Zhu¡¯s suggestion, his dark eyes opened suddenly, and the prating light in his dark brown eyes made Old Zhu instinctively shrink his head.


    However, Che did not respond, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    Old Zhu, daring bravely, snuck another nce at his expression. His handsome face remained as expressionless as ever, revealing nothing of his mood.


    For reasons unbeknownst to even himself, Old Zhu, as if possessed, turned the steering wheel and headed in the direction of home.

 Chapter 60: Not Hearing the Old People’s Cry (30)

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 60: Not Hearing the Old People¡¯s Cry (30)</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>Larbre Studio </h4>


    Shi Che arrived home when it was already past twelve. The night was deep, and their vi was in the suburbs, making the surroundings seem exceptionally quiet.


    The car had been parked at the doorstep for a while. Shi Che remained seated there, motionless, and the silence inside the car was eerily oppressive.


    Old Zhu had taken some liberties this time, so at this moment, with Shi Che making no movement, he did not dare speak recklessly, only held his breath, waiting for Shi Che to make a move.


    Shi Che slightly lifted his dark eyes, letting his gaze slowly drift towards the house. The house was shrouded in darkness, with no lights on. His gaze moved upward,nding on the second-floor window of their bedroom, which was equally enveloped in darkness.


    Shi Che stared fixedly at that dark window, suddenly curling his lips into a cold smile.


    He didn¡¯t know how other people¡¯s married lives were, but he knew that no wife¡¯s husband would be treated like this.


    They had been married for so long. No matter what he was doing outside, she never inquired, no matter howte he came home, she never called to ask, or even... left a light on for him.


    This ce was supposed to be their home, yet to him, it felt more like a hotel? No, perhaps not even that. The times he came back here were fewer than his visits to a hotel.


    Unconsciously, Shi Che took out his phone. He carried two phones, one for public use, which had many missed calls, texts, and so on; the other phone only stored two numbers, Ling Chuxia¡¯s and their home number. But this phone remained quiet, empty, with nothing on it.


    Since he left homest time, it had been fifteen days and eight hours, and she had never made a single call or sent a single text.


    Shi Che¡¯s hand suddenly tightened around the phone, veins bulging on the back of his hand, and he squinted deeply.


    -


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know why, but she just couldn¡¯t sleep tonight, tossing and turning without finding sleep. She had gone to bed at ten, yet now she was still not the least bit sleepy, though usually she¡¯d be deeply asleep within thirty minutes.


    Ling Chuxia turned over once more, but no matter how shey, she felt ufortable. Helplessly, she sat up, turned on themp by the bed, pulled away the covers, let her feet hit the ground, slipped into her slippers, and decided to go downstairs to make a warm cup of milk, hoping it would help her sleep.


    The house was very quiet, and as Ling Chuxia descended one step at a time, she could clearly hear the sound of her slippers on the wooden floor. Ling Chuxia had always been timid, especially scared of being alone in the dark, always feeling that a monster could jump out at any moment to devour her.


    However, after three years of marriage, she had transitioned from initial fear to calmposure. Even if she was the only person in this huge house, she no longer felt afraid.

 Chapter 61 Why Don’t You Go Die (1)

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Why Don¡¯t You Go Die (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia slowly walked into the kitchen and warmed a cup of hot milk for herself, then carried it and walked back. As she passed the living room, she unintentionally nced outside the door and vaguely saw what seemed to be a car parked at the doorway, but because the lighting was too dim and it was somewhat distant, Ling Chuxia¡¯s view was blurry, and she couldn¡¯t be sure if it was an illusion.


    In the middle of the night, if there really was a car parked at the door, then... the only possibility was that Shi Che hade back.


    This thought shed through her mind, and Ling Chuxia first paused, then shook her head and chuckled lightly.


    How could Shi Chee back tonight? With gorgeous beauties surrounding him, how could he possibly return to face her, his wife whom he detested?


    As Ling Chuxia thought about it, she suddenly remembered a question Ji Xinxin had asked her before they parted that afternoon.


    She had said, "Chuxia, do you really not love Shi Che at all?"


    Any woman who is indifferent in her marriage, who sees her husband intimate with another woman and can still react magnanimously, unaffected, only has two possible reasons.


    One is that the woman is too proud to show her pain. The other is that the woman simply does not love her husband.


    If there was love, if there was even a little bit of care, how could there be no reaction at all?


    Ji Xinxin outright categorized her into the second type.


    That question, Ling Chuxia did not answer¡ªnot because she didn¡¯t want to, but because she truly did not know how to answer.


    Did she not love Shi Che? She didn¡¯t know; all she knew was that from the day she was brought into the Shi Family, what she first had to learn was to love Shi Che, her future husband, wholeheartedly.


    Initially, Shi Che wasn¡¯t so temperamental towards her, he was truly very good to her, so good that she once thought that they could continue to be good like this forever and ever, until elder sister returned.


    But... since when had they be like this?


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Unconsciously, she had been standing in ce, lost in thoughts for quite a while. The originally warm milk had cooled down a bit. Looking at the milk, she suddenly didn¡¯t feel like drinking it anymore. Thus, she turned around, put the milk back in the kitchen, and then came out and went upstairs.


    -


    Upstairs, the light suddenly turned on, prompting Old Zhu to exim, "Young Master, the bedroom light is on; perhaps the Young Madam knows you are home."


    Shi Che couldn¡¯t help but look over again. The bedroom light on the second floor was indeed on, the dim yellow light shining out like sunlight, reaching into one¡¯s heart.


    Old Zhu continued, "Young Madam is sure toe down soon. Young Master, you should stay home and rest tonight. Look, you haven¡¯t been home for nearly half a month; the Young Madam must miss you a lot."

 Chapter 62 Why Don’t You Go Die (2)

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Why Don¡¯t You Go Die (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che knew he shouldn¡¯t have been expecting anything, yet when he heard Old Zhu¡¯sst sentence, his heart still skipped a beat, and a glint of anticipation surfaced in his eyes.


    So he sat there waiting, waiting to see if Ling Chuxia woulde out, to see if she would, like other wives...


    have that slight trace of pleasant surprise, that little hint of joy.


    His dark brown eyes swept towards the front door unintentionally from time to time.


    But he waited and waited, and that front door never opened, always closed, with no oneing out from it, until the lights of the second-floor bedroom abruptly dimmed, and all returned to calm.


    Old Zhu suddenly felt a bit awkward; he chuckled dryly, scratched his head with one hand, and quickly tried to rectify the situation, "Uh... maybe the Young Madam doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re back yet. We didn¡¯t give any advance notice after all. How about I make a phone call right now? The Young Madam probably hasn¡¯t slept yet, she¡¯s waiting for you."


    Before Old Zhu had finished speaking, Shi Che let out two snorts of coldughter. He should have never expected anything from Ling Chuxia in the first ce and now, his expectations wouldn¡¯t be dashed.


    How could he believe Old Zhu¡¯s obviously flimsy lies now? They were as fragile as bubbles, bursting upon the slightest touch.


    Shi Che¡¯s expression suddenly turned grim, a chill reflecting in his ck eyes. He pushed the car door open, swung his long legs out, and headed straight for the front door.


    Watching Shi Che¡¯s icy back, Old Zhu¡¯s face was full of regret; he wished he could have sealed his own mouth shut. Every time he meant to help the Young Madam, but every time trouble came from his mouth.


    -


    After Ling Chuxiay back down, she finally began to feel a bit sleepy. Just as she was about to drift off, she thought she heard heavy footsteps. Confused, before she could figure it out, the bedroom door was violently kicked open.


    The door banged against the wall, the whole frame seemingly shook.


    Because the surroundings were too quiet, the sound of the kick and the door hitting the wall was inadvertently amplified several times. The noise startled Ling Chuxia out of bed, her heart pounding violently.


    Shi Che strode into the bedroom, radiating a suffocatingly sharp aura, and Ling Chuxia felt an overwhelming pressure hit her head-on.


    As she looked up, she was caught off guard by Shi Che¡¯s dark brown eyes¡ªdeep, cold, and terrifying.


    For a moment, Ling Chuxia felt as if her throat was being squeezed¡ªshe couldn¡¯t breathe.


    It turned out, the blurred silhouette of the car she had seen downstairs wasn¡¯t her imagination. Shi Che really had returned. These thoughts barely had time to sh through Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind before Shi Che was stepping towards her.


    It turned out, the blurred silhouette of the car she had seen downstairs wasn¡¯t her imagination. Shi Che really had returned. These thoughts barely had time to sh through Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind before Shi Che was stepping towards her.


    Shi Che tookrge, rapid strides and in just a couple of steps, he was right in front of her. Then, he ced his hands on her shoulders and forcefully pressed her down onto the bed.

 Chapter 63 Why Don’t You Go Die (3)

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Why Don¡¯t You Go Die (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s sudden movement caught Ling Chuxiapletely off guard, and before she could react, Shi Che furiously tore at her clothes with such force that the fabric constricted her skin, causing her intense pain.


    However, she knew she couldn¡¯t resist¡ªagainst Shi Che, she could onlyply. Thus, she clenched her hands tightly, struggling to control her trembling and trying her best not to let any extra emotions show.


    The thing Shi Che hated the most was her indifferent demeanor, no matter the situation. Seeing her like this now, the rage inside him ignited furiously.


    He gripped Ling Chuxia¡¯s shoulders forcefully and pressed his lips harshly against hers. Kissing, which was usually a beautiful thing, felt nothing short of torture with their lips crushed together, grinding violently. Ling Chuxia could feel no beauty, only torment.


    It didn¡¯t seem as if Shi Che was kissing her but rather savagely devouring her, as if he wanted to swallow her whole.


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know why Shi Che was so angry that day, nor did she know how she had provoked him. She only knew that whenever she saw him like this, a deep fear took root in her heart, making her shiver.


    While others might be able to hide or fight back when faced with fear, she could do nothing but carefully conceal even her fear.


    The ferocity of Shi Che¡¯s kisses turned Ling Chuxia¡¯s cheeks scarlet, her blood rushing to the surface and causing a slightck of oxygen that brought on a suffocating sensation. Her hands clenched tighter, so tight that her nails dug painfully into the tender flesh of her palms.


    Because they were so close, Ling Chuxia slowly caught the faint scent of perfume on Shi Che¡ªa perfume that belonged to a woman.


    The image she had seen that afternoon suddenly shed through her mind.


    The stunning woman, dazzling as mes, nestled by Shi Che¡¯s side, her lips painted a bright red, slowly moving to Shi Che¡¯s ear. Her lips parted slightly, whispering something word by word.


    A smile had appeared on Shi Che¡¯s usually expressionless face, their grinning facesplimented each other closely.


    It was a smile that never appeared in front of her.


    The perfume on Shi Che, it must have been that woman¡¯s, right? Such a strong scent could only be transferred from a very close distance.


    At such times, Ling Chuxia usually endured because she couldn¡¯t resist. She could only grit her teeth, letting Shi Che do as he pleased and silently waiting for it all to end.


    Yet now, for some reason, as she smelled that perfume, it felt as though an unknown force was pulling her, and her hands slowly lifted, resting against Shi Che¡¯s chest, and she softly pushed him away.

 Chapter 64 Why Don’t You Just Die (4)

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 64 Why Don¡¯t You Just Die (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s resistance was actually very slight, so minor it was almost negligible, yet even such a small force was felt by Shi Che.


    Shi Che¡¯s body involuntarily shuddered, and his invasive actions paused as his dark eyes fixed, settling on Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands.


    Her hands were indeed pressed against his chest, carrying a faint hint of resistance.


    Surprise flickered quickly across the depths of Shi Che¡¯s eyes, followed by a sense of inexplicable joy that rapidly colored his heart.


    Ling Chuxia had always been indifferent to him, no matter what he did or said. She could stand there numbly, as if nothing could elicit the slightest reaction from her, but now, she had responded.


    Even though her response was an attempt to push him away, he was still overjoyed, so much so that he was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    The movement Ling Chuxia made to push Shi Che away waspletely impulsive; she hadn¡¯t even realized she was going to make such a gesture before her hand had already extended.


    She pushed at Shi Che, and his movements abruptly stopped. His ck eyes stared intently at her hands, silent.


    Because his head was slightly bowed, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t see his expression, but she could feel an increasingly icy chill radiating from his body, which made her shudder violently.


    As her husband, Shi Che¡¯s desire for her was his natural right, but she had resisted... Already full of anger, Shi Che¡¯s face froze as she pushed him...


    Having this thought, Ling Chuxia was instantly scared and withdrew her hands, her body trembling uncontrobly. Her lips quivered fiercely, but still, she bit her teeth and enunciated each word seriously, "I¡¯m... sorry."


    The joy in Shi Che¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t reached his gaze when it was already scattered by a single move and a single sentence from Ling Chuxia.


    He suddenly raised his head, his dark brown eyes looking directly at her. Her eyes reflected the usualpliancy and fear, the usual humble submission; where was there a trace of personal emotion?


    That gentle push seemed to be nothing more than his own illusion.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes red fiercely at Ling Chuxia, and then he abruptlyughed. The corners of his lips curled in a mocking smile, his voice cold to the extreme, "Ling Chuxia, you really are something!"


    One second heaven, the next second hell; Ling Chuxia always had him tasting such vors, but why did he always forget this lesson!


    Shi Che¡¯s eyes narrowed deeply with rage that in this moment copsed. He pressed down on Ling Chuxia, leaning over her.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s face turned deathly pale in an instant, pain causing cold sweat to break out on her forehead, her delicate eyebrows fiercely furrowed.


    She knew she had angered Shi Che again; despite not wanting to, despite being extremely cautious, every time things went contrary to her wishes. No wonder Shi Che detested her so, hated her so.

 Chapter 65 Why Don’t You Just Die (5)

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Why Don¡¯t You Just Die (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia dared not move recklessly anymore; her hands shifted to grasp the sheets, clenching them tightly as if this could somehow alleviate a speck of her pain.


    She kept her eyes tightly shut, striving to focus her attention elsewhere so that she could ignore the piercing pain, the unbearable process.


    The more she did this, the more frenzied and intense Shi Che became, with rage mixed with desire, as if he was determined to burn someone to ashes.


    Time passed without her knowing how long, but when Ling Chuxia genuinely thought she might be killed, Shi Che finally stopped.


    The moment his body left hers, he coldly flung her aside without an ounce of pity, as if he was reluctant to touch her any more than necessary.


    Thrown back onto the bed, her body weak and numb, Chuxia watched as Shi Che indifferently donned a bathrobe and left the room, her heart sharply twisting.


    Although she knew she meant nothing to Shi Che and didn¡¯t dare to expect anything, his actions still brought deep humiliation. A sting at the bottom of her heart made her eyes unconsciously sour.


    But... did she even have the right to feel upset?


    She blinked hard, swallowing back the bitterness in her heart. After lying on the bed for a while to catch her breath, Ling Chuxia struggled to her feet and dragged her exhausted body to the bathroom.


    Shi Che had used a lot of force, and the marks he left on her body were ruthless. Ling Chuxia¡¯s body was covered in blue and purple bruises, shocking against her fair skin.


    Ling Chuxia dared not look; she closed her eyes, quickly washed over herself with hot water, then dried off and wrapped herself in a bathrobe before leaving.


    When she came out, Shi Che had already returned. He was sitting on the bed, leaning against the headboard, one knee propped up, one hand on his knee, holding a ss of red wine.


    His fingers carelessly swirled the ss, the crimson liquid flowing with the motion. His handsome face was expressionless, his dark eyes profound, emanating an intimidating chill that instinctively made one want to keep their distance.


    At this moment, Ling Chuxia was genuinely afraid to see him. Her heart, which had finally calmed, now surged wildly, and even her breathing halted.


    She wished to approach withposure, but her legs refused to lift. After mustering the courage to take a step, Shi Che suddenly lifted his eyelids and swept a cold gaze toward her.


    Chuxia shivered, her foot immediately retracting, daring not to make any further movement.


    Shi Che looked at her terrified face, the corners of his mouth lifting slightly,ughing twice before his smile abruptly vanished. He stared at her and said sternly, "If you don¡¯t want to sleep, then get the hell out!"


    With that sentence from Shi Che, Ling Chuxia knew she had once again triggered his rage. She dared not think any further; she immediately lifted her legs, trembling as she walked to the bedside, pulled back the covers, andy down on the bed.

 Chapter 66 Why Don’t You Just Die (6)

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Why Don¡¯t You Just Die (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    But she tried to shrink to the other side of the bed as much as possible, with nearly a third of her body hanging off the edge, and unconsciously she kept moving further out.


    Shi Che coldly watched her movements, those that avoided him like the gue, and his expression grew increasingly grim. He suddenly stood up, mmed down the wine ss on the nightstand, and once again stormed out of the room.


    Ling Chuxia listened to the mming door, her body shook violently, and she clenched her hands tightly. In the end, everything returned to silence.


    Once Shi Che had left, Ling Chuxia rxed. She thought she would be able to fall asleep quickly, but to her surprise, just like before, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all.


    Her body was exhausted, and so was her mind, but it was as if something in her thoughts kept pulling at her, preventing her from falling asleep no matter what.


    Ling Chuxia opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling, her gaze gradually bing distant and unfocused.


    In three years, she thought she had learned to endure, to swallow her grievances, to face everything calmly, to not feel sad, to not shed tears.


    But in the end... she had overestimated herself.


    Shi Che treated her this way, knowing she couldn¡¯t be upset, yet she still felt sad.


    No... not just a little, she was very sad.


    Shi Che¡¯s disdainful look, his actions of discarding her like trash, his merciless harsh words¡ªevery bit of it made her sad.


    But she knew she couldn¡¯t be sad, she didn¡¯t have the right to be.


    After a while, Ling Chuxia finally lifted her hand, wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes, and silently closed them again.


    -


    The next day, sunlight filtered through the gauze curtains and brightened the room gradually.


    Ling Chuxia had always had a precise biological clock; even after spending the night in a daze, she woke up promptly at eight o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Ling Chuxia sat up in bed for a moment, then slid out from under the nkets. She put on her slippers and walked to the window, drawing back the curtain. Without the barrier of the gauze, the sunlight beamed directly in, warming her, and she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes.


    No matter how difficult yesterday was, today was a new day.


    Ling Chuxia took a deep breath, trying to encourage herself, then went into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth.


    As Ling Chuxia was busy with herself, she thought she heard the sound of the room door opening. She paused and unconsciously looked out.


    She saw Shi Che¡¯s tall figure walk in at a leisurely pace; he seemed to nce at her, or maybe he didn¡¯t, and went straight to the wardrobe.


    But Ling Chuxia was frozen in ce.


    Because, every time Shi Che had previously stormed out, he would leave the house directly and wouldn¡¯t appear for months, without any news. Butst night... he was so angry and yet... he hadn¡¯t left?

 Chapter 67 Why Don’t You Just Die (7)

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Why Don¡¯t You Just Die (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chuxia couldn¡¯t fathom why Che hadn¡¯t left yet, but at this moment, there was a sliver of relief rising in her heart.


    Although Mrs. Shi hadn¡¯t been watching her as closely as before, it didn¡¯t mean that Mrs. Shi no longer cared. Any day, she might call again to inquire about the progress of bing pregnant, and Chuxia would be rendered speechless. By then, Mrs. Shi might not let her off so easily.


    Thus, getting pregnant was a matter that she still had to take seriously.


    Yesterday, although Che had not taken any precautions and had not callously told her to take medicine afterward, nobody could guarantee she would get pregnant after just one try, and she dared not take it lightly.


    Fortunately, Che was still at home, and Chuxia felt she had to perform well to ease some of Che¡¯s dissatisfaction with her.


    Chuxia took a deep breath, clenched her hands tightly, then slowly rxed them, trying hard to ovee her fear of Che, and with a forced smile, she approached him.


    Che was getting dressed, just putting on his shirt, he had only fastened two buttons when Chuxia had already reached him. She was still afraid to look at him, her voice trembling slightly, "Young Master... I, I¡¯ll help."


    Having said that, as if afraid of being rejected by Che, she quickly reached out. Her hand, moving too hastily, brushed against Che¡¯s, and she instinctively retracted it.


    Che looked at her trembling form, his brow furrowing deeply. Thest thing he wanted was to see her so subservient; it irritated him, and when he spoke, his tone wasden with coldness, "No need."


    The courage Chuxia had mustered with great difficulty wilted under Che¡¯s chilly dismissal. Her hands stiffly fell to her sides, clutching her clothes tightly.


    Che, seeming not to want to look at her any longer, quickly finished buttoning his shirt, picked up his coat, and headed straight for the door.


    Chuxia watched his retreating back, unable to stop the intense frustration. It was always like this, always when she tried to please him, it always ended like this.


    If she couldn¡¯t manage to improve their rtionship, she would eventually be dealt with by Mrs. Shi, no, that absolutely could not happen.


    Chuxia bit her lower lip firmly and decisively lifted her foot to follow him.


    By the time Chuxia left the bedroom, Che had already descended the staircase and was about to walk out the front door. In her haste, Chuxia ran down the stairs. But, preupied with chasing after Che and not watching her step, there were still several steps to go when she misstepped, her foot slipped, and with a loud cry, she pitched forward!


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~ To give back to the girls who have always supported Dan Dan and followed Dan Dan, it has been decided to reward onementer each day with Q coins. Be sure to speak up, let Dan Dan see you all~ Today¡¯s lucky girl is: Feifei, Zhezhe, Paranoid Old Love Troublemaker, please contact Dan Dan with your QQ number before noon tomorrow, no waiting if you¡¯rete, muah~)

 Chapter 68 Why Don’t You Just Die (8)

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Why Don¡¯t You Just Die (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    Although the ground was only a few steps away, if she were to fall face-first, Chuxia was sure she would suffer either a fracture or facial disfigurement. Without thinking, she covered her cheeks, preferring a broken bone over ruining her face.


    Just as Shi Che was about to step out the door, he was suddenly jarred by a scream from behind. He recognized that voice as Ling Chuxia¡¯s. His steps abruptly halted, and he involuntarily turned around to see Ling Chuxia tumbling down the stairs.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark brown pupils suddenly contracted, and without time to think about anything else, he quickly walked over and stretched out his hands to catch Ling Chuxia.


    Ling Chuxia had thought she was surely going to die, her mind going nk with panic. But instead of crashing to the ground as expected, she found herself caught in an embrace.


    This embrace, both unfamiliar and familiar, carried a cool breath.


    The heart that had leaped to Chuxia¡¯s throat instantly fell by half, and she rapidly opened her eyes to unexpectedly meet Shi Che¡¯s dark pupils.


    In those ck eyes, unlike their usual icy indifference, she thought she could even see a hint of nervousness.


    Ling Chuxia was somewhat stunned. Nervous? Why would he be nervous?


    Wasn¡¯t Shi Che always detesting and abhorring her? How could he possibly reveal such an emotion towards her?


    Ling Chuxia wondered if she was hallucinating from the shock of the fall. She blinked her eyes, trying to get a clear look at the expression in Shi Che¡¯s eyes, but before she could pin it down, Shi Che abruptly let go and stood up, leaving her to fall back down.


    Although Shi Che had caught her, preventing a tumble down the stairs, his heartless release still made Ling Chuxia¡¯s expression wince in pain.


    Shi Che watched Ling Chuxia¡¯s beautiful face contort with pain. A thin sweat also began to form on her forehead.


    Shi Che¡¯s hands, hanging by his sides, clenched suddenly, his handsome face slightly tense. He lowered his eyes, hiding all emotion, and then, with an expressionless face, he slightly lifted his gaze, imbuing his words with a sense of superiority, "Ling Chuxia, is this the kind of etiquette you¡¯ve learned over these years? Studying for so long, yet you can¡¯t even walk properly?"


    Still reeling from the pain, Ling Chuxia heard Shi Che¡¯s stern rebuke. Her heart lifted again, and she ignored the difort, scrambling up from the ground to stand as properly as she could, nervously beginning, "I... I..."


    The words she had prepared had vanished with the fall and the scolding, leaving her stammering and unable to articte her thoughts.


    Shi Che¡¯s brows drew together slowly, impatience flickering in his eyes.


    As Ling Chuxia nced out of the corner of her eye at Shi Che¡¯s expression, her heart sank. For some reason, whenever Shi Che scowled, she found herself even more tongue-tied. Her hands clenched in desperation and, without thinking, she blurted out, "I... I was just wondering if you would like to stay for breakfast before you leave."

 Chapter 69 Why Don’t You Just Die (9)

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Why Don¡¯t You Just Die (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s shivering and hesitant appearance had long exhausted Shi Che¡¯s patience. However, the words that suddenly popped out of Ling Chuxia¡¯s mouth left himpletely stunned.


    "Would you like to stay for breakfast before you leave?"


    Those brief twelve words, like an immobilization charm, adhered to him and froze him in ce.


    Ling Chuxia had hurried out just to ask if he wanted breakfast?


    A slightly bewildered light flickered in Shi Che¡¯s eyes. For a moment, he felt that Ling Chuxia¡¯s words were incredibly surreal.


    Since then, unless necessary, Ling Chuxia wouldn¡¯t talk to him on her own, wouldn¡¯t care about him on her own, and certainly wouldn¡¯t show concern for him on her own¡ªthe only thing that could make her take the initiative was a task assigned by Mrs. Shi, whom she constantly thought about.


    It had been so long since she¡¯d shown simple concern for him.


    Yet now, this straightforward phrase had abruptly touched his heart. His dark eyes suddenly fixed on Ling Chuxia, and he stared at her with a hint of bewilderment in his gaze.


    Under the pressure of the moment, Ling Chuxia had blurted out those words, truly unsure of herself. Shi Che¡¯s prolonged silence heightened her anxiety. Now, as Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes continued to fixate on her, she couldn¡¯t guess at his thoughts at all, sending a chill down her spine.


    Her head involuntarily drooped down, almost touching her chest. She started to regret her careless words. Surely Shi Che must find her ridiculously nonsensical.


    Trying to please him, she couldn¡¯t evene up with something nice to say and had nearly fallen t. She would have been better off letting Shi Che just walk away. Now, not only had she failed to ease the tension between them, but she also feared that it might irritate Shi Che even more.


    Her hands slowly twisted together, her fingertips turning faintly pale.


    Just as she braced herself for another round of his biting sarcasm, Shi Che didn¡¯t say a word and simply walked towards the living room.


    Since Ling Chuxia had her head down, all she could see were Shi Che¡¯s long legs. Noticing that his legs weren¡¯t heading outside but instead moving inside suddenly, she was taken aback. Her mind couldn¡¯t quite catch up, and she just stood there, staring at his legs.


    After walking a few steps and seeing that Ling Chuxia was still foolishly standing in ce, looking as dumbfounded as she did when she was little, a trace of a smile slowly crept into his eyes. His lips curled slightly, and then, ncing at the watch on his wrist, he said, "I have a meetingter, you only have half an hour."


    His voice still sounded cool and detached, yet it seemed to carry a faint trace of warmth.


    -


    As Ling Chuxia prepared breakfast in the kitchen, she still felt a bit surreal. She hadn¡¯t expected that a casual remark could actually please Shi Che.

 Chapter 70 Why don’t you go die (10)

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Why don¡¯t you go die (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Before, no matter how hard she tried, how cautiously and humbly, Shi Che could always find various faults and nitpick. Now... he was willing to stay and eat the breakfast she made?


    Ling Chuxia truly felt it was incredible, but regardless, Shi Che¡¯s willingness to stay and eat her breakfast was very helpful in easing their rtionship.


    She must make this breakfast well and ensure Shi Che ate happily.


    Although there was only half an hour, and the time was a bit tight, Ling Chuxia still tried her best to make all of Shi Che¡¯s favorite breakfast items, making it as sumptuous as possible.


    Time ticked away, and the half-hour quietly passed. Ling Chuxia had finished most of the breakfast. Only one dish needed a few more minutes. Chuxia worried that Che might leave out of impatience, so her eyes asionally swept toward the living room.


    The man sat on the sofa, his long legs elegantly crossed, holding a newspaper in his hands, his posturezy and indifferent. Although half an hour had passed, he seemed to have forgotten the time.


    Ling Chuxia let out a slight sigh of relief, her movements bing even more efficient.


    Once Ling Chuxia¡¯s nce returned to her work, Shi Che¡¯s gaze inadvertently followed her.


    Because of the wall¡¯s obstruction, Shi Che could only vaguely see Ling Chuxia¡¯s figure; she was draped in an apron, focused on preparing breakfast for him.


    Watching Chuxia¡¯s bustling figure, he felt as if he had returned to the time of their honeymoon.


    Every morning, she would get up early and be busy in the kitchen, preparing breakfast for him. Back then, every day, upon opening his eyes, he would see her bright smile and the delicious breakfast.


    At that time, he would embrace her from behind and kiss her in the morning light. Then, he would eat the breakfast she made, not a single crumb left.


    As Shi Che¡¯s thoughts wandered, his gaze gradually became absent.


    -


    A little over thirty-five minutes had passed, and Ling Chuxia had finished all the breakfast, serving each dish onto the table meticulously. She then took off her apron, rubbed her hands, and slowly walked toward Shi Che.


    Two steps away from him, she stopped, her eyes customarily lowered, and softly said, "Young master, breakfast is ready, you can eat now."


    Shi Che slightly raised his eyes to nce at her, nodded, and then folded the newspaper in his hands to the size of a magazine, cing it on the side table before standing up and walking toward the Dining Hall.


    Shi Che¡¯s steps came to an abrupt halt upon seeing the table full of rich breakfast.


    In just those brief thirty minutes, Ling Chuxia seemed to have brought an entire Manchu Han Imperial Feast onto the table. Che scanned the selection, and all of the breakfast items, without exception, were his favorites, yet none suited Ling Chuxia¡¯s own taste.

 Chapter 71 Why Don’t You Just Die (11)

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Why Don¡¯t You Just Die (11)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s eyes quickly darkened.


    His wife knew all his preferences, took care of all his preferences, and naturally, that was a good thing.


    However... when these actions became deliberate attempts to please, what they brought to a person was nothing but powerless despair.


    Back then, Ling Chuxia indeed made him breakfast every morning, but at that time, her breakfasts were much more casual, wildly creative, making whatever she felt like.


    If he didn¡¯t like it and showed disdain, she wouldn¡¯t dare to openlyin, but in private, she would fiercely criticize him, saying he was so hard to serve, no wonder he had to find a child bride from a young age; otherwise, no girl would marry him.


    She clearly couldn¡¯t stand being wronged, yet now, after he had let her suffer so many grievances, she no longer wished toin about him.


    Shi Che immediately lost all appetite. The bit of anticipation in his heart vanished like smoke; he didn¡¯t pull out the chair to sit down, instead, he turned and walked towards the exit.


    Ling Chuxia followed him, and seeing Shi Che suddenly turn and leave, her steps faltered, and she instinctively asked, "Young Master... what¡¯s wrong?"


    Shi Che didn¡¯t respond to her; he just strode forward with long steps, passing by her towards the front door.


    Ling Chuxia stood there stunned, a surge of confusion filled her eyes¡ªwhy would Shi Che leave just like that without any apparent reason?


    Could it be because she took longer than thirty minutes?


    No, that couldn¡¯t be right; if it was because she waste, Shi Che would have left earlier, so why wait until now?


    Ling Chuxia thought about it; Shi Che had walked to the Dining Hall and then suddenly turned to leave. Could it be... that he didn¡¯t like the breakfast she made? But, weren¡¯t these all his favorite breakfast foods? That made no sense!


    Ling Chuxia looked up at Shi Che¡¯s retreating figure, bit her lower lip lightly, made up her mind, and finally took a step, following after him.


    Her goal was to ease the strain between her and Shi Che. She couldn¡¯t just let Shi Che leave in anger every time without figuring out why he was upset.


    She quickly caught up to him, not daring to block Shi Che¡¯s path, she just closely followed him, tentatively saying, "Young Master, why aren¡¯t you eating? Is it possible... do these not suit your taste?"


    Shi Che acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, continuing to walk on his own.


    Ling Chuxia grew anxious and, without thinking, stretched out her hand and grabbed Shi Che¡¯s arm. Shi Che¡¯s footsteps halted, and his dark eyes shot straight at her.


    His gaze was deep and piercing. Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart shook violently from such a look, and reflexively, she let go of Shi Che¡¯s hand.


    Shi Che looked at her steady, the light in his eyes unfathomable, and as he stared, Ling Chuxia¡¯s scalp tingled slightly. Startled, her voice trembled, "I... I mean, if... if these aren¡¯t to your taste, I can change them. Whatever you want to eat, I can make it. Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t go hungry..."


    However, before Ling Chuxia could finish speaking, Shi Che interrupted her.

 Chapter 72 Why Don’t You Just Die (12)

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Why Don¡¯t You Just Die (12)</h4><h4></h4>


    He asked, "What do you like to eat?"


    Shi Che¡¯s sudden question genuinely took Ling Chuxia aback, her eyes slightly widening, her gaze a bit dazed.


    What did she like to eat?


    Her taste preferences were nothing like Shi Che¡¯s. For instance, for breakfast, she preferred Chinese food over Western food. She liked fragrant soy milk, crispy fried dough sticks, smooth hot porridge, while Shi Che preferred simple and straightforward, thus his preference for Western-style breakfasts.


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t understand why Shi Che would suddenly ask such a question, but years of habit made her first reaction to cater to Shi Che¡¯s preferences. It was impossible for her to voice her real thoughts. She lowered her eyes, replying habitually, "Whatever young master likes to eat, I like to eat."


    The answer was not at all unexpected. Shi Che slightly curved his lips, but his expression suddenly darkened.


    Even without looking at Shi Che, Ling Chuxia could feel the surrounding atmosphere drop several degrees. Years of experience told her this was a precursor to Shi Che¡¯s fury.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s head unconsciously shrank back, and her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling slightly.


    But she really didn¡¯t understand¡ªwhere had she gone wrong? What had she said wrong? She carefully thought about her words, but there wasn¡¯t anything that should make Shi Che angry.


    "So, whatever I like to do, you never have anything to say about it, do you?" Shi Che¡¯s low voice rose once more, clear but devoid of any warmth.


    Ling Chuxia was unsure what Shi Che meant by asking this question. The recent situation had made her instinctively wary, afraid that a single careless word might touch Shi Che¡¯s raw nerve and provoke his rage.


    Ling Chuxia swallowed hard, seriously considering how to respond; but after much thought, she couldn¡¯t find a suitable answer. The old saying held: the more you speak, the more mistakes you make; the less you speak, the fewer mistakes. Ling Chuxia dared not respond carelessly and cautiously replied, "As long as you¡¯re happy."


    What Shi Che liked or disliked was not for her to meddle. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    As long as you¡¯re happy... That was her answer.


    In Shi Che¡¯s mind, the scene from yesterday afternoon uncontrobly surfaced. He saw her standing close to Zheng Rourou, her face calm, prudently avoiding any conflict.


    He could not find a trace of emotion on her face, only that indifferent detachment.


    Shi Che suddenlyughed. Looking at Ling Chuxia, hisughter was bitter, his hand swiftly stretching out and grabbing her chin.


    Ling Chuxia only felt pain in her chin as her face was forcibly lifted, her eyes meeting Shi Che¡¯s. Those ck pupils seemed to carry a daunting chill, pressing directly toward her. Her heart skipped a beat and heavily sank.


    Shi Che still chuckled sarcastically at her, then his thin lips parted, each word deliberate, "Then if I like seeing you dead, why aren¡¯t you dead yet?"

 Chapter 73: Show Off Affection, Die Fast (1)

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Show Off Affection, Die Fast (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, her ck pupils swiftlypressed, her gazeced with disbelief and fright.


    She could never have anticipated that ament like hers would provoke him to utter such brutal words.


    Over these past three years, every time Shi Cheshed out at her, he always did so with heated mockery and cold sarcasm. She had been on the receiving end of all kinds of harsh words.


    But even when Shi Che was furious, he had never spoken like this. Now, he wasn¡¯t angry like before, not aggressive, not as if he wished to tear her apart. Instead, he merely smiled coldly at her, and even the voice that came out bore no hint of anger. However, she could feel the revulsion Shi Che harbored towards her, and... hatred.


    Yes, hatred.


    No matter what, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t understand why, despite her hard work, he still detested her so much.


    She had beenpliant in every way, making all kinds of concessions. She bore all the grievances silently, yet he continued to find fault with her.


    She knew he didn¡¯t like her because she took her elder sister¡¯s ce, but... She didn¡¯t want this either. She already felt so guilty, so remorseful, yearning to make everything right, to properly guard this position until her elder sister returned and she could relinquish it to her so that they, the loving couple, could be finally united.


    What had she done wrong now? To make him detest her like this? To make him hate her?


    Instantly, Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes reddened, a piercing sourness welling up, her vision gradually bing clouded with a rising mist.


    Ling Chuxia thought that, in these three years, she hadpletely learned how to hide her temper and to be utterly amodating. Yet now, in her heart, the long-suppressed restraint began to waver. Her hands, hanging by her sides, slowly clenched into fists, trembling violently.


    For the first time, Ling Chuxia could not contain the difort, looking at Shi Che¡¯s face so close in proximity. Even covered in fury, it did not diminish his handsomeness; on the contrary, it added a sinister charm.


    But at this moment, she wanted nothing more than to p him hard across that face.


    Her fists tensed and then rxed, rxed and then tensed again. Her hand lifted slightly, and then seemed weighed down by a thousand pounds, unable to rise any further.


    Shi Che watched Ling Chuxia, saw her reddened eyes, the tears she held back, her tightly pursed lips, the trembling of her hands.


    Three years, and not once had she cried in front of him. She had buried herself deep, beyond his touch, leaving behind nothing but an empty shell devoid of soul, leaving him feeling utterly powerless.


    How he wished, even just once, that she would reveal a bit of her true self to him, even just a little.


    He gazed steadily at Ling Chuxia, his dark eyes suppressing the quivering, but not the anticipation underneath. He hoped that Ling Chuxia would fight back, just like that little girl from before, who in the face of unfamiliar surroundings, in front of an unfamiliar him, dared to make faces at him, and mercilessly mocked him.

 Chapter 74: Show Off Affection, Die Fast (2)

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Show Off Affection, Die Fast (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chuxia¡¯s hands slowly lifted, her body trembling more and more violently, almost to the point where she could no longer stand steady. Her grip tightened, her nails digging viciously into her flesh, yet she was utterly oblivious.


    For so long, she had suppressed a demon in her heart, and now, it seemed as if that demon had taken control of her hands, encouraging her to vent the anger inside her, bit by bit.


    But as she raised her hands halfway, another face involuntarily surfaced in her mind¡ªthe face that looked identical to her own.


    She remembered the day she married Che¡ªthe same day her elder sister left home. Unlike Chuxia, her sister had an air of pride and confidence even under Mrs. Shi¡¯s oppression. She never bowed easily. No matter how difficult Mrs. Shi¡¯s teachings were over the years, she never shed a tear.


    Yet, in the moment she left, she cried.


    She told Chuxia that she had to help her, had to hold onto her position, had to wait for her return, she had to... not let anyone else take her ce.


    And so, Chuxia¡¯s hand remained suspended mid-air, powerless to lift any further.


    Che waited quietly. He waited for her hand to rise, waited for her to p him in anger, waited for her to point at his nose demanding an apology, waited for her to vociferously demand he take back the hurtful words, waited for her to tell him, "I am your wife, you can¡¯t treat me like this."


    However, Chuxia never did raise that hand. As it lifted halfway, it suddenly retracted, quietly hanging down, silent and wordless.


    Just like countless times before, when he exploded in rage and she remained ponderably silent.


    The expectation and hope in Che¡¯s eyes faded away, followed by a gloom that spread across his handsome face and a coldness that filled his eyes. His hand suddenly clenched¡ªonly his restraint kept it from moving to her delicate neck.


    Finally, he flung his hand forcefully, pushing Chuxia away. Chuxia stumbled backward involuntarily, her back colliding with the shoe cab at the entrance, hitting a protruding handle, her back hammered with excruciating pain.


    Still, she never uttered a word, and Che, no longer sparing her a nce, strode away.


    -


    Chuxia crouched on the ground, not knowing how long she had cried¡ªher eyes now too dry to produce tears, a blink was painful. Faintly, a persistent ringtone seemed to echo in her ears. She originally didn¡¯t want to answer, but the persistence of the ringtone was stubborn, echoing over and over as if vowing never to stop unless answered.


    Chuxia lifted her eyes and slowly wiped away the tears in the corners. She stood up, her legs numb from squatting, every step felt as if countless needles were pricking her.


    Step by step, Chuxia slowly made her way upstairs. Back in her room, the cheerful ringtone of her phone was still sounding. She approached, picked up the phone, and her brows knitted tightly.


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~~~ Don¡¯t me our Che for being heartless, there¡¯s a reason for everything~~ Our Che is also pitiful. Thank you for your enthusiasticments, today¡¯s winner is, "Time Flows Away"~ Please contact Dan Dan before noon tomorrow to im your prize, kisses~)

 Chapter 75: Show Off Affection, Die Fast (3)

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Show Off Affection, Die Fast (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    The caller was her university ssmate, from the same dorm room. Generally, girls from the same dorm tend to be close friends, confiding everything to each other. However, there is always an exception, and the current caller, Li Qian, was precisely that exception.


    Every time she received a call from her, it was never good news. Subconsciously, Ling Chuxia did not want to answer it, but since Li Qian¡¯s husband was a local tycoon and had a slight familial connection with the Shi Family, and Li Qian¡¯s mother-inw and Mrs. Shi were card-ying buddies who met from time to time, maintaining a surface calm waspulsory even though she was reluctant to interact with Li Qian.


    Ling Chuxia took a deep breath, cleared her throat, picked up her cell phone, pressed the answer button, and put it to her ear, greeting the caller with a soft "Hello."


    Her voice was a bit husky and nasal from crying, and although she tried to disguise it, Li Qian still sensed something was off.


    She immediately eximed, then added a probing undertone, "Xiaoxia, what happened to you? Have you been crying? It couldn¡¯t be a fight with Shi Che, could it?"


    Li Qian was always blunt, and her bluntness wasn¡¯t the caring type like Ji Xinxin¡¯s, but rather the kind that reveled in others¡¯ misfortunes, annoying yet oblivious.


    Even though Ling Chuxia might act humble in front of Shi Che, she never showed weakness to outsiders, especially those who purposely picked fights.


    Ling Chuxia curved her lips into a smile and responded lightly, "It¡¯s nothing, I just didn¡¯t cover myself wellst night and caught a bit of a cold."


    Li Qianughed at the other end, clearly disbelieving her words. She then casually remarked, "Indeed, sleeping without a husband by your side, you might kick off the nkets and no one would be there to cover you back up. You could catch a cold, after all. You really should take good care of yourself, getting sick isn¡¯t pleasant."


    Ling Chuxia pursed her lips, saying nothing for a moment.


    Li Qian¡¯s words were clearly taunting, having likely caught wind of some rumors about Shi Che, which prodded her to mock Ling Chuxia. Ling Chuxia¡¯s grip on her phone tightened.


    Seeing that Ling Chuxia wasn¡¯t responding, Li Qian, thinking she had hit a nerve, became even more smug, "When you¡¯re sick and nobody cares, you have to care for yourself."


    Initially, there was no need for Ling Chuxia to engage with her mockery, which was less significantpared to her issues with Shi Che. However, perhaps because she had been suppressing too much, her anger was suddenly ignited.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s pale face flushed slightly, with blood gradually rising, and she chuckled again in a low voice, equally nonchnt in her reply, "I think you misunderstand. I didn¡¯t catch a cold because nobody covered me. It¡¯s just that... Shi Che was making a fussst night... It rained, right? I forgot to close the window, and we both caught a cold."

 Chapter 76: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (4)

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    "He always does that, and no matter how many times I scold him, he refuses to change..."


    Ling Chuxia spoke with a serious tone, without any hint of bragging, as though she was merely stating a fact. However, to Li Qian¡¯s ears, it sounded unbearably grating, instantly silencing her endless scoffing, and Ling Chuxia could even hear Li Qian grinding her teeth over the phone.


    Ling Chuxia wisely paused, so as not to provoke her too much; after all, her rtionship with Shi Che was in such a poor state that she could hardly speak confidently without lying.


    After a while, Li Qian snorted coldly, her voice mockingly sarcastic, turning into a sneeringugh, "I really didn¡¯t expect that, after three years of marriage, you two still share such good feelings."


    Ling Chuxia just smiled and said nothing.


    Li Qian, on the other hand, raised her voice, "That¡¯s perfect, it¡¯s about time for our ss reunion this year. You and Shi Che shoulde together, don¡¯t say no again, hmm? You¡¯ve turned it down for two years already, and everyone is really looking forward to seeing both of you. I¡¯ll send you the detailster, but you muste this time."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Li Qian hung up the phone without giving Ling Chuxia any chance to refuse.


    Listening to the beeping sound in her ear, Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyebrows slowly knitted together. She knew that this call Li Qian made was purely to pick a fight, but what she hadn¡¯t anticipated was a brewing storm hidden behind it.


    Still, this was to be expected, as Li Qian had never liked seeing her happy. Recently, her rtionship with Shi Che had been increasingly perilous, with Shi Che paying her no mind whatsoever, allowing rumors of his affairs to make daily headlines. How could Li Qian not seize the chance to witness her misfortune?


    Over the phone, she had managed to maintain her dignity withposure, but what about at the reunion?


    Indeed, she could choose to ignore it and not attend the meeting, but if she didn¡¯t go, Li Qian would think she was admitting guilt. The next moment she turned around, she would certainly stir up a storm about the splits in her rtionship with Shi Che.


    They were part of this so-called aristocratic circle, which wasn¡¯t actually all thatrge. As soon as a slight rumor was leaked, it would be widely known by everybody.


    She wasn¡¯t really afraid of othersughing at her, but she feared bringing shame upon the Shi Family and Mrs. Shi. In that situation, Mrs. Shi would definitely not let her off the hook.


    But... if she attended the reunion, she would inevitably have to go with Shi Che.


    Never mind whether Shi Che would agree, she herself... now, deep down, she felt a subtle resistance. When she had heard Shi Che coldly wish her dead, she truly didn¡¯t want to humbly beg Shi Che anymore. She didn¡¯t want to see his contemptuous and disdainful gaze again.


    Ling Chuxia lowered her eyshes slightly, her delicate face expressionless, her hands slowly clenching tighter and tighter.

 Chapter 77: Show Off Affection, Die Fast (5)

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Show Off Affection, Die Fast (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia stood motionless, not knowing how long she had been there, as the cool breeze lifted the gauze curtain and surged in, blowing directly onto Ling Chuxia¡¯s body, raising her long hair, carrying a hint of coolness in the air.


    Outside, the drizzle began to fall again, and Ling Chuxia suddenly snapped back to reality. She put down the cellphone she had been gripping tightly and turned to leave the room.


    The weather in Liang City had been poor recently. Just a moment ago, the sky was clear, and the next second, a storm was upon them. As Ling Chuxia descended the stairs, lightning streaked across the sky, followed by a thunderous rumble, as if drums were beating beside her ear.


    Ling Chuxia entered the Dining Hall, looking at thevish breakfast spread on the table which had previously been steaming and was nowpletely cold.


    She had prepared this breakfast with hope, hoping to use it to ease the tensions between her and Shi Che, to calm him down, but he hadn¡¯t taken a single bite.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand clenched slightly, then rxed, as she stepped forward to clear the dishes, one by one.


    Perhaps too distracted or for some other reason, Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand slipped, and she did not hold the te securely. It fell to the ground, shattering with a crisp sound.


    Startled, Ling Chuxia quickly crouched to pick up the broken pieces. Perhaps too hastily, her hand identally touched a sharp edge of a shard, causing a sharp pain as her fingertip was cut, and blood oozed out.


    -


    Li Qian really had a reason for disliking her.


    To be more precise, Li Qian was not only her college ssmate but also her elementary and middle school ssmate. From childhood, they had always been in the same ss. Of course, this was also true for her elder sister, Ling Yunshu.


    From childhood, she and her elder sister knew that if they were taken into the Shi Family, allowed to live without financial worries, and lead ady¡¯s life, it was all because of Shi Che. As they grew up, one of them, either she or her sister, was to be Shi Che¡¯s wife, to dutifully care for him and be his most devoted wife.


    Her elder sister was a person with great ambition and goals. She wouldn¡¯t engage in anything unless she could excel in it. Thus, from childhood, her grades were the best, and shepleted all the academic tasks assigned by Mrs. Shi the quickest and most excellently. In school, she was the princess everyone adored, and at home, she was the young miss favored most by Mrs. Shi and the servants.


    Compared to her elder sister, she was somewhatcking, well, more than just a little bit.


    Though she and her sister were twins and their birth times were separated by only a minute or two, their personalities were worlds apart, utterly reversed.

 Chapter 78: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (6)

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    Elder sister preferred tranquility and embodieddylike grace, always blessing the world with a standard, mild smile, and sitting with her legs demurely close together, inclined just slightly.


    Her silky ck hair streamed down her back; she had fair skin and a beautiful visage, and she favored wearing long white dresses. In the summer, when a breeze would lift the hem of her dress, she seemed nothing short of a goddess. In Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart, her elder sister was the goddess.


    And herself?


    As a child, she was much like any other rambunctious kid¡ªquick to cry, quick tough, always stirring up trouble, as if gued by an insatiable restlessness that never ceased. While her elder sister adored long hair, she found it a nuisance, the daily brushing and tying too bothersome. A gust of wind would send it into disarray, leaving her looking like a wild woman. Thus, one evening, she took scissors to her tresses¡ªsnip, and it was done. The following morning, as she stepped out for breakfast, she stunned both Mrs. Shi and her elder sister speechless. Even Shi Che, who had always had an air of maturity, could not hide a momentary daze in his eyes upon seeing her like that.


    After the initial shock, Mrs. Shi¡¯s astonishment turned into fury; for the first time, setting aside her dignified demeanor, she lectured her for over an hour. Then, not content with words alone, she forbade her food and made her kneel in the courtyard for an entire evening.


    Elder sister loved all sorts of beautiful dresses, but she loathed them, finding them to be just as troublesome. Climbing walls, running¡ªthey weren¡¯t practical. She much preferred sportswear and to dress in shirts and pants. Regrettably, Mrs. Shi forbade such udylike attire in her wardrobe. Hence, she snuck school-issued sports uniforms into her backpack every day, quickly changing into them upon arrival at school, only to switch back into a dress before heading home.


    She grew even more fidgety; whenever she sat, it wouldn¡¯t be long before she started to twist and turn involuntarily, her body exuding difort and her concentration scattering to the winds. Consequently, she fell behind her elder sister in learning, always a few steps slower.


    Luckily, ambition had never been her burden, content with a full stomach, a ce to sleep, and the joy of y¡ªeverything else mattered little to her.


    Compared to her elder sister, therefore, she became utterly inconspicuous.


    Thus, even though both she and her elder sister were considered candidates to be Mrs. Shi¡¯s adopted daughter-inw, everyone, including herself, had unofficially concluded that her elder sister would be Shi Che¡¯s wife and the Young Madam of the Shi Family.


    Li Qian was unlike them. Born into wealth, she was a bona fide rich heiress, distinguished by noble birth and affluence, and naturally carried herself with pride. The Li Family lived close to the Shi Family, and having known Shi Che since childhood, Li Qian took to him early on, following him persistently, desiring to marry him and be his wife.


    Yet, she never entered Mrs. Shi¡¯s considerations. As Ling Yunshu was the preferred choice to be the Young Madam of the Shi Family, she naturally became the thorn in Li Qian¡¯s side, the splinter in her flesh.

 Chapter 79: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (7)

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    She could never understand how she, a true heiress, couldn¡¯tpare to Ling Yunshu, a fake heiress.


    Yet, in reality, she indeed couldn¡¯t surpass Ling Yunshu in any way¡ªstudying, dancing, extracurricr activities. Whatever Ling Yunshu participated in, she followed suit, but no matter how hard she tried, she was never able to surpass Ling Yunshu. It was as if she had been cursed, always a little behind Ling Yunshu, forever the perennial runner-up.


    As for Ling Chuxia, she never so much as nced at Ling Chuxia, thoroughly looking down on her from the bottom of her heart. She only saw Ling Yunshu as her rival, her opponent in love. She just wanted to surpass Ling Yunshu, to impress Mrs. Shi, to catch Shi Che¡¯s attention. Sadly, her wishes never came true.


    Time blinked past, and everyone gradually grew up. Mrs. Shi asked Shi Che to pick a wife he liked, and, without any surprise, he chose Ling Yunshu.


    Such an oue seemed to be a fixed pattern; Ling Yunshu was meant to be Shi Che¡¯s wife. Nobody was surprised, nobody was astonished.


    What no one expected, however, was that Mrs. Shi, who had always favored Ling Yunshu, ended up choosing her. At that moment, truly, a great many people were stunned.


    Back then, everyone thought Shi Che would refuse, would resist his mother¡¯s choice. What once again surprised everyone was that Shi Che epted without any objection.


    Ling Chuxia, the perennial transparent presence from their childhood, emerged like a dark horse, leaving everyone lost for words.


    Li Qian simply couldn¡¯t ept such a result. After years of struggling against Ling Yunshu, she hade to respect Ling Yunshu for marrying Shi Che, but what about Ling Chuxia?


    She had never even taken a serious look at her, and yet, in the end, Ling Chuxia became Shi Che¡¯s wife! Ling Chuxia was not only overshadowed by her elder sister, Ling Yunshu, but she didn¡¯te close to matching her in any aspect. How could she possibly ept this?


    But she calmed down quickly. Although Shi Che had never made his feelings clear, it was apparent to everyone that he favored Ling Yunshu slightly more. After all, Ling Yunshu truly was like a goddess, and even though Ling Chuxia looked exactly like her, Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t possess even a fraction of her temperament or beauty. Standing together, anyone¡¯s attention would be captured by Ling Yunshu.


    So, everyone unanimously believed that Shi Che marrying Ling Chuxia was only out of reluctance to go against his mother¡¯s wishes, as he had always been very filial.


    Therefore, even if Ling Chuxia married Shi Che, her life wouldn¡¯t be easy. She had taken the ce that originally belonged to her sister, turning a brother-inw into a husband.


    How could Shi Che love her and be good to her if he didn¡¯t love her?


    Regrettably... in the end, she had guessed wrong. After Shi Che and Ling Chuxia got married, he wasn¡¯t at all cruel to her as everyone outside had spected. On the contrary... he was exceptionally good to her, one might even say doting, as if the person he had loved was Ling Chuxia all along.


    That year, Shi Che and Ling Chuxia went to the ss reunion together.

 Chapter 80: Show off Love, Die Fast (8)

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Show off Love, Die Fast (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    That year at the ss reunion, Shi Che and Ling Chuxia went together. Shi Che was always a man of few words, very reserved and silent, but even though he didn¡¯t say anything, just quietly sitting beside Ling Chuxia, asionally serving her some food, wiping her hands, brushing her hair, or asionally giving her nces.


    Every gesture, casual and natural, revealed his indulgence towards Ling Chuxia, his love for her.


    In that moment, Li Qian was so provoked that she could barely maintain a calm expression on her face.


    It was one thing for Ling Chuxia to not be doing well, but for her to be living such a good life, what did she have to deserve that? Li Qian simply could not understand what Shi Che was thinking. Wasn¡¯t Ling Yunshu the one he liked? Didn¡¯t he marry Ling Chuxia just because of his mother? Why was he so nice to Ling Chuxia?


    She could not understand, could not make sense of it, her whole being was tormented with resentment and rage, igniting within her. From then on, her nemesis, the thorn in her flesh, shifted from Ling Yunshu to Ling Chuxia.


    Watching her every moment, waiting to catch her making a mistake, to trample her hard.


    -


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just Li Qian who didn¡¯t understand, even Ling Chuxia herself was puzzled.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Shi Che, who liked her elder sister, didn¡¯t fight for his preference against Mrs. Shi¡¯s arrangement, but instead silently epted it.


    Nor did she understand why, after they got married, Shi Che was not only not unkind to her, but actually treated her very well, yet one day, hepletely exploded, and their rtionship plummeted to rock bottom, irretrievable ever since.


    She was even more baffled when Mrs. Shi suggested bringing her elder sister back, asking her to rece her, and he firmly refused.


    No matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure it out, but then again, Shi Che had been deep in thought since he was young, extraordinarily reserved even at a young age, making him imprable.


    How could she possibly really understand what Shi Che was truly thinking?


    Just that...the times when Shi Che was good to her, he was really good, very, very good... so good that, even now as he treated her this way, she still couldn¡¯t forget those beautiful times.


    It was like being covered in honey, sweet to think about.


    She still remembered, just after they got married, they moved out of the old house. Shi Che didn¡¯t like having people around, so they didn¡¯t bring any servants, just Old Zhu¡¯s wife, Aunt Zhu, who would regrly bring groceries and clean up a bit. All the other matters were taken care of by her alone.


    To say "take care of," in reality, was just cooking for Shi Che every day.


    After all, Mrs. Shi had raised her as a youngdy, and from her childhood, Mrs. Shi had never really let her step into the kitchen. Back then, she was all thumbs, always identally breaking the dishes when washing up, and then cutting her hands when picking up the pieces.

 Chapter 81: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (9)

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    She stared as bright red blood spilled from her fingertip, and before she could even react, Shi Che had already squatted in front of her, taken her hand in his without any disgust, and ced it directly into his mouth.


    After the bleeding stopped, he released her hand and scolded her with furrowed brows. He said, "Ling Chuxia, are you an idiot? You cut yourself just cleaning up some broken pieces! Did you bring your brain with you? What were you even thinking!"


    At that moment, he had a stern face, his handsome features disying displeasure, his dark brown eyes coldly fixed on her, and his tone was frightening.


    Ling Chuxia had already been upset from cutting her hand, and with Shi Che shouting at her like that, tears immediately surged forth. At that time, she was still somewhat afraid of Shi Che and didn¡¯t dare to cry out loud. Her tears just spun around in her eyes, pitifully replying, "I know I¡¯m clumsy; I¡¯ve been clumsy since I was little..."


    Shi Che originally maintained a stern face, but the moment he saw her tears, a hint of helplessness colored his eyes. He tried desperately to restrain himself, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but lift her into his arms and awkwardlyfort her, "Alright, stop crying. Just be more careful in the future."


    When someone feels like crying, if no oneforts them, they might be able to hold back, but onceforted, their tears be unstoppable.


    Naturally, Ling Chuxia was like this too. If Shi Che had continued to scold her with a stern face, she would never dare to cry out loud. But Shi Che eventually said to stop crying, and though his voice was gruff, it also carried aforting tone. Her tears fell like pearls off a broken string, raining down relentlessly, leaving Shi Chepletely at a loss.


    At that time, Shi Che held her tightly for an entire afternoon. He didn¡¯t even go to the office, just quietly apanying her as she cried.


    Later, Shi Che never let her clean up the dishes again. After each meal, he automatically and conscientiously took care of the dishes, not allowing her to touch them.


    Now, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t imagine why she had been so melodramatic back then. But looking back, such melodrama was also a result of Shi Che¡¯s pampering. Eventually, when Shi Che harshly scolded her and mocked her, she was heartbroken for a long time. Consequently, she no longer dared to act freely in front of him, no longer dared to shed tears freely, and never again dared to show her grievances.


    -


    Ling Chuxia looked at her finger, the bright red blood dripping out unrestrained and falling to the floor, forming a small puddle of blood.


    She suddenly snapped back to her senses, stood up abruptly, and intended to grab the first aid kit to dress the wound. Maybe it was because she had been squatting for too long, or perhaps because of her sudden movement, she felt a bit dizzy and unintentionally took a step backwards. If not for her timely grab at the edge of the table, she might have tumbled right into the shards.


    Ling Chuxia stood still for a while to steady herself before walking towards the storage cab.


    She took the first aid kit out from the cab, walked to the living room sofa, sat down, opened the kit, took out the antiseptic solution, and poured it over her injured finger.

 Chapter 82: Show Off Affection, Die Fast (10)

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Show Off Affection, Die Fast (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia suddenly felt a heart-wrenching pain, so intense that her brows furrowed involuntarily.


    Before, when she was hurt, it was always Shi Che who bandaged her wounds. At those times, she hadn¡¯t felt the slightest bit of pain, but now, even though she was treating her wound in the same way Shi Che did, why did it hurt so much?


    Ling Chuxia stared nkly at her hand, not knowing why, but the corners of her eyes were slightly moist.


    She really thought that no matter how Shi Che treated her, she had be numb to it, but why did the words he had said keep involuntarily repeating in her mind?


    Then if I wanted you to die, why won¡¯t you just die!


    So... he actually loathed her, detested her to this extent?


    If she had never had those wonderful times, never experienced Shi Che¡¯s pampering and gentleness, then... would she not be sad or heartbroken now, just like in the past when she¡¯d heard Shi Che¡¯s various mocking words, acting as if she heard nothing at all?


    -


    Shi Che had a dinner engagement tonight, a gathering of just a few men. It was nothing more than eating, drinking, and shooting the breeze, and the host became a little panicked when he saw that Shi Che was disinterested, sitting quietly, not speaking or joining the conversation, hardly touching his food.


    The dinner was mainly to entertain Shi Che, and the host naturally feared that he had somehow displeased his guest and made him unhappy.


    So, after the dinner broke up, he insisted on inviting Shi Che to continue the evening at ¡¯Four Seasons,¡¯ for singing and card ying.


    Shi Che usually didn¡¯t care for such socializing, but when he was invited, his refusal stopped in his throat, and he ultimately nodded in agreement.


    With Shi Che¡¯s nod, the others readily agreed, and they each drove their cars to ¡¯Four Seasons.¡¯


    They were all regrs at ¡¯Four Seasons,¡¯ with a room always reserved for them. Upon arrival, they confidently walked in.


    Since the group was all gentlemen out for fun, they inevitably brought girls along, and on the way there, they had their phones out, arranging forpany, the girls already waiting for them in the private room.


    As they walked in, the flirtatious and coquettish girls swarmed them, each settling in with their respective patrons.


    Once everyone was seated, the keen-eyed host noticed that Shi Che didn¡¯t have a girl by his side. He couldn¡¯t help but speak up, "President Shi, why didn¡¯t you invite someone to have fun with? How about letting Lili keep youpany?"


    While saying this, he pushed Lili, whom he was embracing, towards Shi Che.


    These business entertainments were something everyone understood the rules of, and seeing Shi Che, Lili couldn¡¯t stop grinning, eagerly moving closer, flirtatiously calling out, "President Shi~"


    However, before she even got close, Shi Chezily nced at her, then his thin lips parted without a hint of mercy, "Get lost."


    (Hahaha, get lost~~ Only our little Xiaxia can get close to our President Shi~ What exactly happened between them, dear readers? Can you guess? Today¡¯s lucky winner is: Liu Li, contact Dan Dan to im your QQ Coins~)

 Chapter 83: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (11)

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (11)</h4><h4></h4>


    Lili never expected Shi Che to be so harsh, her smiling face freezing in an instant, her entire being petrified. The host of the event hadn¡¯t anticipated Shi Che¡¯s reaction either and was momentarily stunned. But having battled in the business world, he was quick to react and immediately waved Lili away, "Right, with your vulgar and gaudy appearance, President Shi wouldn¡¯t spare you a nce. Go on, get lost, don¡¯t obstruct President Shi¡¯s view."


    Tears suddenly veiled Lili¡¯s wide eyes, on the verge of crying but daring not to let the tears fall. She obediently shrank back into a corner.


    Seeing this, the host knew Shi Che was really in a bad mood that night and dared not make any more casual arrangements.


    A few men started to y cards, and Shi Che¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t good that night; he kept picking up mediocre hands. But the other three were cunning, fully aware of Shi Che¡¯s foul mood. They deliberately lost, making it look like they were struggling. As a consequence, after several games, it was Shi Che who kept winning.


    Shi Che was already irritated, and seeing the three others acting so smugly with their little tricks only added to his irritation. He pushed the cards in front of him away and said with a cold voice, "I¡¯m done ying, you guys go ahead."


    With that, he stood up and walked over to the sofa, sat down, picked up a ss of red wine from the table, and downed it in one gulp.


    The three men at the card table looked at each other in bewilderment, wondering what had just happened, unaware of why Shi Che was still in such a poor mood even though they had let him win.


    It seemed they all needed to tread carefully that night.


    The room was full of people, withughter, yful shouts, music, and the sound of shuffling cards echoing in his ears. Despite the lively atmosphere, Shi Che only felt overwhelming emptiness, as if his heart contained an abyss that nothing could fill.


    He took out his cell phone, two of them, andid them side by side on the table. One of them, as usual, had numerous missed calls and messages, crowding the screen. The other, just as always, was emptily barren, so clean it couldn¡¯t be cleaner.


    He subconsciously counted the days again, from the morning he had left home till now, it had been another week or so...


    His expression chilled, a flicker of darkness crossing the depths of his eyes.


    He was always silently keeping track of the time since he had left her, hoping that one day she would ask him toe home.


    However... she never did.


    Before, when she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to have a child to show for their marriage, she never took the initiative to call him toe home early. Later, when she needed a child, indeed there was a period when she would asionally call him. But of what use were such calls to him?


    She remembered him only when she needed him; once she didn¡¯t, she would be indifferent, casting him aside.


    He didn¡¯t know if, in all the time they were married, she had ever truly wanted him toe home, not for her so-called duties or purposes.

 Chapter 84: Show Off Affection, Die Fast (12)

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Show Off Affection, Die Fast (12)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che thought to himself, and slowly, a self-mocking smile formed on his lips.


    Abruptly, the door to the private room was pushed open, and ady with a graceful figure entered. Upon seeing her, the gloomy faces of everyone present rxed immediately.


    The savior had arrived.


    Everyone in the circle knew that Zheng Rourou had been the talk of the towntely. She had hooked up with Shi Che several months ago and had been by his side ever since without being reced. asionally, Shi Che would even bring her to attend banquets. It was widely rumored within the circle that Shi Che was very generous with Zheng Rourou, bestowing millions upon her. Even if it wasn¡¯t true love, it was definitely a deep favoritism.


    Thus, as soon as Zheng Rourou arrived, everyone couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Today, Zheng Rourou was wearing a tight ck cocktail dress, which entuated her seductive figure. Her slender waist was barely a handful, and the hem of her dress just reached a third of the way down her thighs, revealing her long, slim, and fair legs. As she walked, everyone¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but fixate on those long legs, imagining them wrapped around their waist, a thought strikingly tantalizing.


    The men unconsciously swallowed their saliva, while the women rolled their eyes in jealousy. After all, to women, any woman more attractive than themselves was a bothersome enemy.


    Zheng Rourou swayed her enticing waist and walked towards Shi Che. When she approached, she sat right beside him, her curvaceous figure lightly pressing against him. She hooked herrge eyes sweetly and smiled seductively, her voice dripping with charm, "President Shi~"


    Upon seeing her, Shi Che¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, and hezily nced at her. His voice was indifferent, betraying no emotion, "What brings you here?"


    "I missed you~ You haven¡¯t sought me out in such a long time. Have you forgotten about me?" Zheng Rourou, noticing the displeasure on Shi Che¡¯s face, adjusted her tone naturally, her voice mixing a bit of me with a touch of coquetry.


    Shi Che ignored her words, picked up his ss, and took another sip of wine before hezily responded, "What is it this time? An LV handbag? Or thetest season¡¯s clothes?"


    Zheng Rourou yfully red at Shi Che and almost leaned her lips close to his ear, smiling provocatively, "What are you talking about? I really missed you."


    Shi Che¡¯s lips curved slightly, a mocking smile appeared on his handsome face, and his dark eyes looked at Zheng Rourou, causing her heart to skip a beat.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark brown eyes held a suffocating magic. When they fixed on you, they made it difficult to look away, yet they also conveyed an endless sense of danger, making people instinctively want to escape.


    And now, Zheng Rourou felt as if Shi Che¡¯s dark gaze could see right through her, making her subconsciously want to avoid his stare.

 Chapter 85: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (13)

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (13)</h4><h4></h4>


    The next second, Shi Che turned his face as if nothing had happened, "Whatever you want, give Xiao Zhao a call."


    Zheng Rourou¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Before Shi Che, she had been with one or two so-called patrons, but those patrons were more calcting than her, they made sure to take back double what they invested in her, never at a loss.


    But Shi Che waspletely different, not only was he handsome, wealthy, powerful, and tasteful, but he was also extremely generous. She had been with Shi Che for several months, and he spared no expense on her, never blinking an eye, no matter what she fancied or liked, Shi Che would have it delivered right to her.


    Even when she casuallyined one day about her rented ce being unsatisfactory¡ªexpensive rent, small space, poor management in theplex, always feeling anxious whening and going¡ªthe next day, Shi Che had Xiao Zhao send her a key, which was to the Liwan Mansion she now lived in.


    Liwan Mansion was located in the city center, a well-known wealthy area. In the preciousnd of Liang City, it was worth at least tens of millions.


    The moment she received the key, Zheng Rourou felt her hands shaking so much she could barely hold onto it. At that moment, she thought she had found true love.


    Shi Che was definitely the love of her life, and she, too, was supposed to be Shi Che¡¯s true love, otherwise... why would Shi Che spend so much money on her?


    However, the strange thing was that Shi Che kept spending money on her without everying a finger on her. She had been with him for so long, and he had never made any demands on her, not to mention sleeping with her, he had not even touched her voluntarily.


    She was especially puzzled, no man is without desire. Since Shi Che spent so much on her, why had he never touched her even once? She had tried to initiate, but was always stopped. Sometimes she couldn¡¯t help but harshly think, Shi Che must be impotent, otherwise how could he not touch her at all, such a beautiful and sexy woman.


    But regardless, Shi Che was really too good to her, so good that she made up her mind to hold onto this man tightly, then she could spend the rest of her life worry-free.


    As Zheng Rourou thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but lean in, wanting to give Shi Che a kiss, but as her red lips approached, Shi Che coldly nced at her, her movement abruptly stopped. She involuntarily pouted, knowing that Shi Che always disliked being touched, she better not provoke him for now.


    She just cooed, flirtatiously saying, "President Shi, you are so good to me~~" as she spoke, she blinked her big eyes, her nces filled with a seductive allure.

 Chapter 86: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (14)

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (14)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che uttered a light chuckle, said nothing, and simply continued drinking his wine.


    Zheng Rourou¡¯s eyes shifted. Although Shi Che was not stingy about spending money on her, in other aspects, she seemed rather dispensable to him.


    Shi Che would look for her only after a long time, mostly to apany him at social events. After the events were over, he would send her home, never spending the night at her ce, not even going in for a cup of coffee.


    Her repeated invitations were all firmly declined, and even this time, she had found out on her own that Che was here and came over by herself.


    She felt that if she could not take a step closer to Shi Che, perhaps one day, Shi Che would no longer want her, and then she would really lose out. A patron like him, she was absolutely unwilling to let go.


    Whether it was the noisy surroundings or not, Shi Che¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, his handsome face coloring with a hint of difort. His body leaned back into the chair, his eyes closing slightly.


    Zheng Rourou was worried she had no opportunity to show off, but seeing Shi Che like this, a glint appeared in her eyes. She stood up from the sofa, walked behind it to Shi Che¡¯s back, stretched out her hands, and ced her slender fingers on the temples of Shi Che, gently massaging them.


    She knew that Shi Che had a problem with headaches when he drank or was in a bad mood. She remembered the first time she saw Shi Che; it was at a dinner party, where everyone was clinking sses and drinking, only he was sitting alone on the sofa, closing his eyes in feigned rest with his brow constantly furrowed.


    No one dared to disturb him, and at first, neither did she. But she could tell Shi Che was ufortable, and having learned massage before, she decided to take a gamble¡ªand maybe hitch herself to this wealthy patron.


    And indeed, she gambled correctly.


    It was her bold approach to massage Shi Che that naturally led her to stay by his side, enjoying the envious nces from everyone around.


    Zheng Rourou¡¯s fingers touched Shi Che¡¯s temples, massaging with varying pressure. Shi Che appeared to slightly open his eyes, nced at her, then seemed not to.


    Seeing that Shi Che did not intend to stop her, Zheng Rourou¡¯s heart settled down, and she became even more earnest in massaging him.


    The others, seeing them like this, tactfully got up and left one by one, each taking their owndy with them. After a while, therge private room was left with only the two of them.


    Zheng Rourou slightly lowered her gaze, looking at Shi Che, whose eyes were slightly closed, his lips tightly pressed, his brow furrowed, gradually rxing with her massage.


    The contours of his beautiful features were defined; each line and curve seemed like God¡¯s most meticulous sculpture. Just looking at him like this made it hard for one to resist sinking in.


    Zheng Rourou¡¯s eyes gradually filled with a smitten re, her heart beginning to beat wildly. Her hands, which had been properly massaging, involuntarily began to slide down along his contours.

 Chapter 87: Show off Love, Die Fast (15)

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Show off Love, Die Fast (15)</h4><h4></h4>


    From the face to the neckline, then sliding down his chest, seemingly inadvertent, she wanted to slip into his shirt and caress his well-built pectoral muscles.


    Although she had never slept with Shi Che and had not seen his physique, her experienced eyes could tell that Shi Che¡¯s body was definitely amazing enough to drive any woman crazy. Even if not for money, she would willingly sleep with him just for the sake of it!


    Zheng Rourou suppressed her excitement. If she could seduce Shi Che into sleeping with her tonight, wouldn¡¯t she secure her position as his woman, officially and genuinely, unlike now, where it was only in name?


    However, before Zheng Rourou¡¯s hand had the chance to properly caress Shi Che¡¯s chest, her wrist was suddenly grasped, and the next second, she felt a pain in her wrist as her hand was harshly thrown aside.


    The force was so sudden that Zheng Rourou did not stabilize herself and staggered backward two steps, nearly falling.


    Shi Che did not even nce at her, his voice low and t, "If you want to stay here, just sit properly. If you don¡¯t want to stay, get out."


    Shi Che¡¯s voice was very low and faint, but Zheng Rourou felt an immense oppressiveness bearing down on her, silencing herpletely.


    Naturally, Zheng Rourou did not want to leave. Although frustrated, she did not dare to act rashly again. She circled back from behind the sofa and sat next to Shi Che again, putting on a smile and diligently offered, "President Shi, is there anything else that is ufortable? Shall I give you another massage?"


    This time, Shi Che ignored herpletely. Zheng Rourou awkwardly smiled, did not dare to get too close again, and her eyes roamed around before they happened to fall on two mobile phones on the table.


    She couldn¡¯t help but exim, "Why are there two phones here? President Shi, are they both yours?"


    As she spoke, she reached out to pick up one of them to take a look, but just then, one of the phone¡¯s ringtone suddenly red, and she reflexively picked it up and pressed the answer button.


    -


    That day, after hanging up the phone without exnation, Li Qian sent the details of the ss reunion the next day, and specifically added a PS instructing Chuxia to definitely bring Shi Che to the event, promising no absences.


    Chuxia knew she couldn¡¯t avoid this banquet set up by Li Qian¡ªLi Qian did not give her a chance to refuse. If she did not attend the ss reunion, the consequences were already imaginable.


    Chuxia stared nkly at the phone for a while, then spent the next moments caught in a state of self-conflict.


    In such situations, she would naturally tell Shi Che and then request him to go with her. Only by doing this could she block Li Qian¡¯s remarks and prevent her from mocking her.


    But on the other hand, she didn¡¯t want to ask Shi Che; she did not want to face his mockery and taunts again.

 Chapter 88: Show off Love, Die Fast (16)

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Show off Love, Die Fast (16)</h4><h4></h4>


    Over the past few days, she had picked up her cell phone again and again, only to put it down time after time, unable to make up her mind to call.


    Time slipped quietly by in her indecision, and tomorrow was the day of the ss reunion.


    Chuxia had been absent-minded all day long. She didn¡¯t even feel like eating. From the moment she got up, she sat on the living room couch in a daze, virtually lost in thought the entire day. When she finally snapped back to reality, it was already past ten at night. She stared nkly at the clock on the wall, then startled, she jumped up from the couch.


    It was already past ten... She still hadn¡¯t decided whether she should call Che and ask him to apany her to the reunion.


    If she waited any longer, she might indeed have to go to the reunion alone.


    It wasn¡¯t Li Qian she feared, but Mrs. Shi. If she embarrassed the Shi Family, she wouldn¡¯t know how to face Mrs. Shi¡¯s fury.


    In her mind, two faces appeared suddenly, half was Che, and the other half was Mrs. Shi. Both were immense mountains pressing down on her, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Chuxia anxiously ran her fingers through her hair and paced back and forth on the floor, forcing herself to calm down and properly analyze the situation.


    If she were to ask Che, the worst-case scenario would be enduring another round of Che¡¯s humiliation, but for the sake of the Shi Family¡¯s face, he would apany her to the reunion no matter what.


    Yet, if she didn¡¯t plead with Che and skipped the reunion, Li Qian would certainly not miss the opportunity to humiliate her. She would spread word far and wide about the rift in her and Che¡¯s rtionship, leaving the Shi Family¡¯s reputation in tatters, and Madam Shi might very well rece her, the daughter-inw who shamed the family.


    After much consideration, Chuxia realized that she really had no choice.


    Chuxia sank back onto the couch, feeling defeated. She sat in silence for a while, then reached out, took her phone, and gently caressed the screen. She unlocked it, then dialed the number she knew by heart, biting her lip, her finger trembling as she pressed the call button.


    She thought to herself that she had already endured so much of Che¡¯s cold words, so even if this added one more time, she would be able to bear it.


    The phone rang once, and then it was picked up.


    Chuxia waspletely taken aback, disbelief shing in her eyes. Apart from the time when they were newlyweds, when Che received calls from her, he would either not pick them up, reject them outright, or only pick them up after they had rung for a long time, clearly annoyed. He had never, like now, picked up after just one ring.


    But even before her surprise had subsided, a soft, coquettish voice came from the other end, "Hello?"


    Chuxia¡¯s breath caught, and her eyes widened abruptly. She instinctively looked at her phone to check if she had dialed the wrong number, but how could she possibly misdial Che¡¯s number?


    This was Che¡¯s phone... Yet, the person answering was a woman with a flirtatious voice.

 Chapter 89: Show off Love, Die Fast (17)

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Show off Love, Die Fast (17)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia was stunned for several seconds before she came to her senses. She opened her mouth, seemingly wanting to say something, but in the end, she said nothing. Her finger moved and pressed the end call button; the phone screen immediately disyed that the call had ended.


    Ling Chuxia stared at her phone screen without moving until the screen automatically locked and turned ck. It was then she realized she didn¡¯t know when she had started gripping her cellphone so tightly, as if she wanted to crush it.


    Shi Che had another woman outside, and she knew it. After all, she had seen it not only in headlines of newspapers and magazines but also with her own eyes.


    Back then, not a ripple stirred in her heart; she didn¡¯t even blink as she quietly turned around and left.


    But now, when she heard that woman¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone, her entire heart felt as if it had been harshly struck, causing her slight pain.


    Ling Chuxia subconsciously touched her chest, unable to understand the origin of this pain. She took a deep breath, suppressed the strange emotion, put down her phone, and stood up, intending to go to the kitchen to pour herself a ss of water. But perhaps because she got up too hastily and wasn¡¯t watching her step, her foot collided harshly with the coffee table. The sharp corner of the table jabbed into her knee, the pain was so intense she almost cked out.


    She crouched down, holding her knee, where a piece of skin had quickly broken open and trickles of blood seeped out. The pain caused a moistness to gather at the corners of Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes.


    She thought, she didn¡¯t know what had gotten into hertely, bing so sentimentally foolish. There used to be someone who cared about her whims, but now, she was alone ¡ª why was she still being so foolish?


    Ling Chuxia raised her hand and fiercely wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. She looked up at the clock on the wall; it was nearly eleven o¡¯clock, quitete. Shi Che was with that woman, he wouldn¡¯t want her to disturb him.


    Moreover... the courage she had mustered had also vanished entirely upon hearing that woman¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t want to call again. For tomorrow¡¯s ss reunion, she would have to rely on herself.


    -


    The moment the familiar cellphone ringtone, almost etched into his heart, rang out, Shi Che was momentarily stunned. It was a special ringtone he had set only for Ling Chuxia¡¯s calls, unique to her.


    However, it had been such a long time since that ringtone hadst sounded, so long he thought it would never ring again in his lifetime.


    But unexpectedly, the ringtone sounded so suddenly that it caught Shi Che off-guard; while he was still in a daze, Zheng Rourou by his side had already picked up the phone and answered it.

 Chapter 90: Show off Love, Die Fast (18)

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Show off Love, Die Fast (18)</h4><h4></h4>


    Zheng Rourou let out a sigh, and Shi Che snapped back to his senses. His hand reached out swiftly, yanking the phone harshly from Zheng Rourou¡¯s hand and up to his ear, not having the chance to speak before hearing the icy beeping sound.


    At that moment, his heart felt like it had plummeted from heaven straight into the chilling depths of Hell, without even a moment of joy before being ruthlessly snatched away.


    His hands gradually clenched tighter and tighter, his strikingly handsome face slowly covered in gloom.


    Zheng Rourou¡¯s phone was forcefully pulled away by Shi Che, leaving her hand slightly in pain. She couldn¡¯t help but want to coo andin to Shi Che, but upon lifting her eyes, she was met with Shi Che¡¯s frosty expression, sending a shiver down her spine.


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze slowly turned towards her, his dark eyes deep and tumultuously swirling silently yet carrying a chilling horror that made Zheng Rourou instinctively swallow hard, feeling the coldness spread throughout her body.


    Having been by Shi Che¡¯s side for a few months, she had seen him in bad moods, but Shi Che was always deep and restrained. Even when upset, his expressions were subdued and inscrutable.


    Yet now, just meeting his gaze made her heart pound and dread as though she might be devoured the next second.


    Though he had not done anything yet, she was so frightened that her legs trembled, and her body felt weak.


    Zheng Rourou tried to control her fear, attempting to squeeze out a smile, but the smile she mustered looked uglier than crying.


    Shi Che looked at her and slightly curled his lips, his voice notably low and his tone faint, "Who told you to answer my phone?"


    At that moment, therge TV screen in the VIP room was ying the song "Little Apple" by the Chopsticks Brothers, who were dancing humorously to the lively beat.


    Yet, as Zheng Rourou listened to the cheerful music, she felt like crying. She shook her head subconsciously, wanting to exin something, but perhaps too frightened, she couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    One second he was amiable andposed, but the next, Shi Che suddenly stood up, grabbed a red wine bottle from the table, and smashed it forcefully against the table, his voice harshly rising, "I-asked-you, who told you to answer my phone? Got dumb?"


    The wine bottle whizzed past Zheng Rourou¡¯s cheek, shattering heavily close to her body. As the bottle broke, shards flew around, with a few hitting Zheng Rourou¡¯s hand, leaving cuts on her skin. She didn¡¯t even dare to cry.


    She couldn¡¯t believe how dreadful the oue would¡¯ve been if the bottle had hit her face!


    She didn¡¯t dare to say a word, only shaking her head continuously. Her pretty face, once charming, was now only filled with fright and disarray.


    (Today¡¯s updatepleted~~~ Hehe, dear readers, you can guess if Little Xiaxia went to the reunion alone or if Shi Che apanied her~~ Today¡¯s winner is: Someone is a Pig, contact Dan Dan to im your QQ coins~ Lastly, requesting favorites,ments, votes, and muahs~)

 Chapter 91: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (19)

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Showing Off Love, Dying Fast (19)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che red at Zheng Rourou fiercely, a chilling aura seemed to emit from his dark eyes, shooting directly towards her. His hands gradually tightened into fists, his eyes narrowed slightly, his voice was terrifyingly low, "Get out!"


    Zheng Rourou was still shivering on the sofa,pletely unresponsive, when Shi Che suddenly kicked the ss coffee table, "I told you to get out, did you hear me?"


    The ss coffee table was kicked over in an instant, the ss shattered upon hitting the ground, creating a loud crashing noise. Finally, Zheng Rourou came to her senses. She did not dare to dy any longer, her limbs weak, she quickly ran towards the exit of the private room. Out of sheer fear, she tripped and fell hard but didn¡¯t even dare to cry out in pain. Covering her mouth, she stumbled and ran out.


    As Zheng Rourou made her escape, she thought she heard more crashing noises behind her, which hastened her steps even further. Only when she hadpletely run out of Four Seasons and got into a taxi did her body finally slump in relief.


    She could hardly imagine how such a reserved man could be so frightening when angry, frightening to the extent that her heart was still pounding fiercely, unable to stop.


    Tears streamed down as Zheng Rourou thought about Shi Che losing his temper just before. The tears flowed even more freely.


    Having been close to Shi Che for several months, she did not im to fully understand him, but she at least had some grasp of his temper. He often indulged and put up with her whims to some extent.


    For example, just before, he had always disliked others touching her recklessly. When she tentatively touched him, the most he did was to sternly stop her, his voice not even raised by half, which made her a bit bolder. Seeing his phone ring, she had answered it without hesitation.


    She thought, it was just answering a phone call; it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. She hadn¡¯t expected Shi Che to burst out in such rage.


    From being initially scared, Zheng Rourou gradually felt wronged, crying with sobs. Suddenly, something came to her mind, and she stiffened.


    In fact, when the phone rang earlier, she had nced at the caller ID on the screen. The disyed name... seemed to be "wife"?


    Initially scared by Shi Che, she hadn¡¯t thought about it, but now she slowly remembered¡ªthe disy indeed read "wife"!


    So, the call just now was from Shi Che¡¯s wife, and he got angry because she answered his wife¡¯s call?


    Could it be... that Shi Che was afraid of his wife?


    Zheng Rourou felt as if she had made a groundbreaking discovery. She sat up straight, squinted her eyes, and pondered deeply, the more she thought about it, the more she believed it to be a very likely possibility.

 Chapter 92: Show off Love, Die Fast (20)

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Show off Love, Die Fast (20)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Behind every sessful man is a tigress," this saying couldn¡¯t be more right. No wonder Shi Che had been avoiding touching her for so long, it must be for fear of his wife. Therefore, he could only look at her, but not taste, which certainly was frustrating.


    As Zheng Rourou thought this, her heart suddenly felt at ease, and she even pitied Shi Che a bit. His wife must not be very attractive, and likely had a bad personality too; otherwise, Shi Che wouldn¡¯t be seeking women outside.


    She must meet Shi Che¡¯s wife at some opportunity!


    -


    Shi Che stood frozen in ce for a while, taking deep breaths. Only after the fierceness in his brows dissipated slightly did he heavily sink back into the sofa. He picked up his phone, his finger slid once, unlocking it, and entered the call log, staring at thetest call history¡ªit was just a few seconds long.


    His dark pupils steadily gazed at the call record; Shi Che¡¯s finger lightly moved, wanting to press it, but at the moment he intended to, his hand seemed to be held back by something, unable to press down.


    Ling Chuxia had made a phone call over, and hearing a woman answer, she simply hung up without asking a single question, just as on that day when she saw him with Zheng Rourou. She gracefully turned and left, never bringing it up at all.


    So, why should he call her back now?


    To exin? To exin why Zheng Rourou answered his phone?


    Ha, she never cared about him, about anything to do with him. She probably didn¡¯t even deem his exnation worthy of attention. Why should he humiliate himself by insisting?


    Shi Che¡¯s hand suddenly clenched around the phone, then released it, tossing it aside with force, leaning back onto the sofa without strength, eyes closing, fingers rubbing his temples. Then, he picked up another phone, unlocked it, and dialed a number.


    The phone rang three times before someone on the other end picked up, their tone respectful, "President Shi."


    "Check what the Young Madam has been up to recently, any social events or if there¡¯s anything happening at the old house," Shi Che¡¯s voice was low and characteristically straightforward.


    There was a brief pause on the other end, then the reply came, "Yes, President Shi."


    After hanging up, Shi Che leaned back into the sofa again, his dark eyes drooping slightly, a touch of darkness crossing his mind.


    In fact, he was well aware that if Ling Chuxia were to call him, it would either be to fulfill Mrs. Shi¡¯s task or... because she needed him for something. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t call him at all.


    Yet clearly knowing everything, he couldn¡¯t control his concern for her.


    -


    Ling Chuxia tossed and turned in bed once more, unable to sleep. Her mind was preupied with how she should handle the school reunion tomorrow.


    She dared not count on Shi Che anymore; she could only rely on herself. There were only two choices in front of her: either to have a firm heart and not go, or to grit her teeth and go on her own!

 Chapter 93: Show Off Love, Die Fast (21)

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Show Off Love, Die Fast (21)</h4><h4></h4>


    If she didn¡¯t go, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but conjure up the dignified and elegant visage of Mrs. Shi in her mind. She shivered unconsciously.


    She shook her head vigorously. No, no, not going was not an option, not showing up was equivalent to admitting defeat, and admitting defeat would mean losing face for the Shi Family. And losing face...


    Mrs. Shi would rather she lost her life than the Shi Family¡¯s face.


    So, she had to go, alone and unaided, and she had to ensure that Li Qian couldn¡¯t spread rumors about her poor rtionship with Shi Che.


    But how was she supposed to do that?


    Chuxia thought and thought but couldn¡¯te up with any strategy. She tossed and turned restlessly on the bed, unable to lie still. While shifting positions, her eyes inadvertently swept across the nightstand where her phoney, silent and unmoving since she had hung up the call.


    Wasn¡¯t Shi Che even going to return her call?


    The moment this thought crossed her mind, Chuxia found it ludicrous. Why would Che possibly return her call? She probably annoyed and angered him with her call earlier.


    He was already displeased with her; now, he must be even more so, right?


    As Chuxia pondered, her expression gradually darkened. Then, all at once, she smacked herself on the head and mumbled to herself, "Good heavens, at such a critical moment, why am I thinking about these nonsensical things! I need to focus on the ss reunion, the ss reunion!"


    Chuxia pped her head several times, brushing away those ridiculous thoughts and trying to concentrate on the ss reunion.


    Regrettably, no matter how much she pondered, it was as if her brain was blocked. Her head hurt from thinking, but she came up with no viable n, and eventually, she drifted off into a confused sleep.


    -


    The morning sunlight filtered into the room. The moment the first ray of lightnded on Chuxia, she abruptly opened her eyes, squinting involuntarily at the sunlight.


    She had been too troubledst night to remember to draw the curtains; now the sunlight was shooting straight into her eyes.


    Chuxia squinted for a long time before slowly adjusting to the light. She sat up, and the unresolved issues from yesterday immediately flooded back into her mind.


    After thinking all night, Chuxia had a realization: since Li Qian was simply going to use her troubled rtionship with Che as a weapon against her, why couldn¡¯t she turn the tables on her?


    From what she knew, Li Qian¡¯s rtionship with her husband was nothing more than a show of affection. In reality, her husband was also fooling around, endlessly entertaining various mistresses.


    Li Qian, who cared deeply about her image, had insisted on avish wedding to broadcast how well she had married and how happy she was to the whole world.


    If Li Qian could mock her, she could certainly leave Li Qian speechless in return.

 Chapter 94: Show Off Love, Die Fast (22)

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Show Off Love, Die Fast (22)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia gave it some thought, quickly threw off the covers, got out of bed, slipped into her slippers, left the bedroom, and ran towards the study.


    Upon entering the study, Ling Chuxia sat down at the desk, turned on theputer, and her fingers danced rapidly over the keyboard, searching for various news and gossip about Li Qian¡¯s husband.


    After all, know thy enemy, win every battle.


    As soon as she searched, the gossip about Li Qian¡¯s husband came pouring out. Ling Chuxia nced over and her eyes slightly widened.


    Compared to Shi Che, Li Qian¡¯s husband¡¯s scandals were explosive. And surprisingly, there were even news articles about Li Qian herself.


    Ling Chuxia browsed through them all, suddenlyughed, and thought no wonder Li Qian was always watching her, hoping she¡¯d be unhappy. It turned out that she herself was unhappy, so she came to her to find a sense of bnce.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand on the mouse tightened slightly and her red lips pursed. No matter what, she absolutely couldn¡¯t lose to Li Qian tonight.


    -


    Today, as soon as Shi Che stepped into the office, Xiao Zhao reported to him the information he had been asked to investigate the day before. He reported on Ling Chuxia¡¯s recent life in great detail, which was mostly the same as usual; she spent much time at home gardening, asionally going to the beauty salon, and visiting the big shopping malls, but she mostly stayed at home. As for the old house, Mrs. Shi had not sought out Ling Chuxia recently, not even a single phone call had been made.


    Shi Che listened to Xiao Zhao¡¯s words, his gaze slightly darkened. He leaned slowly back against his chair, his long fingers lightly tapping on the desk surface as he frowned and pondered for a moment, "Is that all?"


    If it was just this, Ling Chuxia certainly wouldn¡¯t have called him.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly and he tapped the desk again, speaking in a deep voice, "Think again."


    These three words, though spoken indifferently, weighed heavily on Xiao Zhao, who tried hard to remember. But the information he had gathered was only this; what else could there be?


    Suddenly, something seemed to dawn on Xiao Zhao; his eyes lit up, and then he pulled out an envelope from the stack of folders he was holding, stepped forward, and ced it in front of Shi Che, saying, "President Shi, I think it might be rted to this."


    Shi Che¡¯s dark gaze slowly fell on the invitation.


    An invitation to a university reunion.


    He looked at it and suddenly remembered that around this time every year, the university reunion was usually held. However, Shi Che and Ling Chuxia had only attended the year they got married, and after their rtionship soured in the following two years, Ling Chuxia had not gone, and neither had he.


    So Ling Chuxia was going this year? Was that why she called him?


    Shi Che reached out his hand, picked up the invitation, and his expression became even more shadowed. As he looked at it, he hooked his lips into a smirk and let out a coldugh.

 Chapter 95: Show off Love, Die Fast (23)

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Show off Love, Die Fast (23)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chuxia decided to attend the reunion this year for one reason only, he understood at once: it was to maintain the appearance of a loving marriage, to save her own face, to prevent Mrs. Shi from forming a negative opinion of her.


    He knew... without anything important, she would nevere to him.


    Shi Che¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant, his hand slowly clenching into a fist, crinkling the invitation he held until it was a wrinkled mess, and only then did Shi Che coldly say, "Xiao Zhao, you may leave now."


    Xiao Zhao, catching the sudden change in Shi Che¡¯s demeanor, felt a chill run down his spine. Having worked alongside Shi Che for several years, he was well aware of the couple¡¯s conflicts; a change in Shi Che¡¯s face was always closely rted to the Young Madam.


    Although he didn¡¯t fully understand how such a loving couple could reach this point, thinking back on their initial happiness and seeing their current torment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sorrow.


    Xiao Zhao watched the crumpled invitation, opened his mouth to say something, but seeing Shi Che¡¯s expression, he swallowed his words, ced the documents he was holding down, and then turned to leave.


    The office door closed gently, and the spacious room quieted down instantly. Shi Che tossed the balled-up invitation into the wastebasket, then pulled out a document, opening it to read.


    However, after several minutes, he was unable to absorb a single word; the densely packed text on the document couldn¡¯t capture his attention. With a p, Shi Che shut the document and pulled out another, only to be greeted by another page of dense text. His brow furrowed deeply, agitation etched across his face; he struggled to read a few lines, but the more he read, the more irritated he got, closing the document with force once again.


    His hand tightened into a fist, his gaze, unable to resist, shifted toward the wastebasket.


    There, the balled-up invitationy silently, a bright red mass stabbing at his eyes.


    He knew he could just ignore itpletely. After all, wasn¡¯t Chuxia capable? Hadn¡¯t she managed to endure his mother¡¯s pressure for three years all on her own? Wasn¡¯t shepetent? This college reunion should be no different, right?


    Why should he worry about her? Why should he foolishly step forward and let her use him?


    Yet...


    He was even more aware that if Chuxia were to attend the reunion alone, she would face quite a predicament.


    Those female college ssmates of hers were each more predatory than thest; these women, having nothing better to do, loved to stir up trouble, topare, to take pleasure in others¡¯ misfortunes.


    Chuxia¡¯s marriage to him had already made her themon enemy of all women, and now she also had to deal with these wolves and leopards alone. Even someone like Li Qian was enough to make her suffer.

 Chapter 96: Show off Love, Die Fast (24)

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Show off Love, Die Fast (24)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che couldn¡¯t help but reach out and retrieve the invitation from the trash,ying it t on the desk.


    He stared at the invitation, his dark eyes deepening. Then, he pulled out his mobile phone from his pocket, slid his fingers to unlock the screen, and saw that apart fromst night¡¯s call, no other calls or messages hade through.


    He kept looking at his phone for quite some time, his gaze gradually bing unfocused.


    That call from Ling Chuxia yesterday, was it merely an intention to use him as her partner for the reunion to maintain a facade of their loving rtionship, or... was there a bit of fear, a reliance on him thatpelled her to call?


    If... if she really was scared to face such a difficult situation alone, why... couldn¡¯t she afford to give him even one more call?


    Why... couldn¡¯t she simply say to him, "Shi Che, I want you to apany me to the reunion, I¡¯m scared."


    Such a simple sentence, yet why was she unwilling to say it to him?


    -


    Ling Chuxia spent the entire morning gathering and organizing information about Li Qian and her husband, then she tried hard to memorize as much as she could.


    The reunion was set to start at 8 p.m., so she spent the afternoon preparing her outfit and makeup.


    After all, one must not be seen as inferior, no matter the time or ce, regardless of how disarrayed one may feel inside, the appearance must be wless.


    This was Mrs. Shi¡¯s teaching, which she always kept in mind.


    Ling Chuxia first went to the beauty salon for skin care, then to the stylist, and finally dealt with her outfit. A few days ago, she had a call with Ji Xinxin who insisted on lending her "battle dress" to help her instantly outshine Li Qian!


    Originally, Ji Xinxin was also a university ssmate and could have attended the reunion, but her schedule was too packed, and she was still in Ennd, unable to make it back. So she could only support Ling Chuxia in spirit.


    Ling Chuxia initially refused outright because, in her style, the clothes picked by Ji Xinxin, known for her hot and sexy allure, shedpletely with her own elegant and graceful style. She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would look like in Ji Xinxin¡¯s clothes, so she rejected the offer immediately.


    But Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t even pretend to understand, and scolded her for three straight hours. If it weren¡¯t for the distance, she probably would have shown up at her door.


    Her implication was, if Shi Che wasn¡¯t even apanying you, you should at least dress well enough tomand the scene, or else just wait to be thoroughly humiliated by Li Qian and her clique, skinned and stripped to the bone!

 Chapter 97: Show off Love, Die Fast (25)

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Show off Love, Die Fast (25)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s head was spinning from Ji Xinxin¡¯s incessant barrage, and in the end, she could only temporarily ept Ji Xinxin¡¯s proposal. So after getting her hair done, she went straight to Ji Xinxin¡¯s apartment in the city center.


    She flipped over a flower vase to find the spare key to Ji Xinxin¡¯s apartment, and upon entering, she followed Ji Xinxin¡¯s directions and entered the walk-in closet.


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s walk-in closet connected tworge rooms, and as soon as Ling Chuxia stepped in, she could feel the Heavenly Empress¡¯s aura. All the clothes, jewelry, and shoes there were Ji Xinxin¡¯s gear.


    The most eye-catching piece, of course, was the ck gown hanging in the middle.


    Entirely ck, with a luster gleaming within, its simple yet ingenious design possessed a magical charm, making one unable to resist the urge to put it on after just one nce.


    Ling Chuxia was momentarily stunned, her brows furrowing instantly. Regardless of whether the dress was pretty or not, it was far too revealing¡ªthe entire back was exposed, and the moment she put it on, it would bepletely backless. How could she possibly ept that?


    Ling Chuxia instinctively turned around to leave, thinking as she did that there were only two hours left until eight o¡¯clock. She wondered if she still had time to find another suitable evening gown.


    However, just as she was about to step out of the walk-in closet, Li Qian¡¯s face suddenly emerged in her mind, especially her signature look of disdain and cold smirk, as if it were right in front of her eyes. Ling Chuxia¡¯s steps froze, and she found herself unable to move forward.


    The hands Ling Chuxia had at her sides slowly clenched into fists, her eyes struggling. Then, she slowly turned back, stepped forward, and took down the ck gown.


    -


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Emperor Hotel.


    Li Qian had extravagantly booked the supreme VIP room at the Emperor Hotel as the venue for the ss reunion dinner.


    At half-past seven, she even made a special phone call to Ling Chuxia to make sure she wouldn¡¯t back out at thest minute, only to say contentedly, "Chuxia, it has been such a long time since west met, I¡¯ve missed you terribly. Tonight, we must have a good catch-up. Oh, and there¡¯s Young Master Shi as well."


    She deliberately paused for a few seconds before uttering thosest few words, her tone brimming with triumph.


    Ling Chuxia calmly hung up the phone, thinking about all the information she had gathered that morning, and let out a slight smile.


    Who the victor would be tonight was still unsure¡ªlet Li Qian be proud for now! She could never beat her elder sister in the past, and as her elder sister¡¯s younger sibling, there was no way she would be able to beat her!


    Ling Chuxia put on the ck evening dress, looked at thepletely transformed reflection of herself in the mirror, and was momentarily dazed. But the next second, she clenched her fists, took a deep breath, lifted her head, held out her chest, and walked out of the walk-in closet.

 Chapter 98: Show off Love, Die Fast (26)

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Show off Love, Die Fast (26)</h4><h4></h4>


    When Ling Chuxia arrived at the Emperor Hotel, it was already ten past eight. A huge sign stood at the entrance, announcing a ss reunion in private room XX for grade XX of the year XX, weing all ssmates.


    Suchrge bold characters, as if afraid no one would see them.


    Ling Chuxia looked at the announcement and slightly twisted her lips. Although Li Qian indeed came from a wealthy family, her style was like that of a nouveau riche, which exined why Mrs. Shi, despite Li Qian¡¯s efforts to please her, never favored her and preferred her own adopted fake heiress instead.


    If Li Qian knew the reason, she would probably explode in anger!


    Ling Chuxia pursed her lips, curbed her smile, and slightly lifted her head. Holding her dress with one hand, she walked towards the inside of the Emperor Hotel.


    While waiting for the elevator, a neatly dressed man in a suit approached her. Ling Chuxia nced at him casually and didn¡¯t pay much attention, but the man was taken aback. The next second, his eyes suddenly widened as he eximed, "Yun Shu? Ling Yunshu? Is that you?"


    Hearing his voice, Ling Chuxia instinctively looked back. Seeing a man with a delicate face looking at her excitedly, she had no recollection of this face and furrowed her brows in confusion. Subconsciously, she shook her head, "No, I am not elder sister; I am her younger sister, Ling Chuxia!"


    Since she and her elder sister looked almost identical, people often mistook them for each other, but such incidents had declined as Ling Yunshu had not been in the country in recent years.


    As soon as Ling Chuxia finished speaking, the man¡¯s expression froze for a half-second, then he became so excited he nearly jumped, "Oh my god, you are Ling Chuxia? You really are Ling Chuxia? Am I seeing right?"


    The man¡¯s excitement left Ling Chuxia slightly overwhelmed. She tried hard to remember but still couldn¡¯t recognize the man in front of her. She couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, "You are?"


    "Xiaoxia, I am Wu Haoran, don¡¯t you remember me? I was the artsmittee member in our ss who often organized activities!"


    Ling Chuxia responded with an ¡¯oh¡¯, and a vague impression seemed to form, but she couldn¡¯t fully recall yet. Wu Haoran, however, didn¡¯t need her to remember. He became more excited and circled around Ling Chuxia, clicking his tongue in wonder, "Wow, I can¡¯t believe it. Xiaoxia, you used to be such a tomboy, and now you have be so sultry! When I first saw you, I thought you were your sister!"


    Ling Chuxia felt a bit shy from the praise, smiled slightly, then subconsciously lowered hershes and casually flipped her hair.


    After his initial burst of excitement, Wu Haoran looked around her, asking, "By the way, is Senior Brother Shiing today? Where is he? Is he parking outside?"


    The smile at the corner of Ling Chuxia¡¯s lips paused. Just then, the elevator doors opened. She bypassed the question and spoke, "The elevator is here, let¡¯s go in."


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~~~ Haha, look forward to Little Xiaxia¡¯s excitingeback tomorrow. More and more girls are reading Dan Dan¡¯s books, which makes Dan Dan very happy. Dan Dan will strive to write exciting plots and not disappoint everyone. Also, thank you all for your activements; Dan Dan reads each one. Today¡¯s winner is: Tang Nianqing, if love cannot be shelved, please contact Dan Dan, Dan Dan QQ: 460376019)

 Chapter 99: Show off Love, Die Fast (27)

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Show off Love, Die Fast (27)</h4><h4></h4>


    Wu Haoran was somewhat baffled and even naively asked, "What? Aren¡¯t we waiting for Senior Brother Shi?"


    Ignoring his question, Ling Chuxia hitched up her dress and strode directly into the elevator. With Ling Chuxia silent, Wu Haoran, though a bit puzzled, didn¡¯t ask further and followed her into the elevator.


    The elevator doors closed and began to ascend slowly.


    Wu Haoran turned his face to look at Ling Chuxia. The excitement in his eyes faded, leaving only sheer admiration. "Xiaoxia, I really hadn¡¯t expected this. You¡¯ve be so beautiful, not at all inferior to your elder sister!"


    Ling Chuxia thought back. Since middle school when she cut off her long hair with a pair of scissors, up until university, she had always sported shoulder-length short hair, while her elder sister perpetually had long flowing hair.


    Her personality had also always been a bit forthright¡ªdirect and a little tomboyish¡ªso she naturally couldn¡¯tpare to her elder sister. Even if they looked the same, people automatically gravitated toward the goddess-like Ling Yunshu, and she was naturally overlooked.


    Even at the ss reunion three years ago, though she had attended, her hair had only just started to grow out, and her personality hadn¡¯t changed much; it wasn¡¯t much different from her university days, so she didn¡¯t evoke any sense of amazement from her ssmates.


    Wu Haoran seemed genuinely taken aback, incessantlyvished praise on her. "Ah, we all really misjudged you. Back then, everyone was fixated on your sister. We missed seeing you as the swan you are. If I had realized it then, I would have pursued you, and perhaps by now you¡¯d be my wife!"


    Wu Haoran babbled on, while Ling Chuxia remained silent, merely lifting her eyes slightly to watch the numbers on the elevator panel climbing steadily upwards.


    After talking for a while, Wu Haoran realized Ling Chuxia¡¯s silence. He stopped too, looking at Ling Chuxia¡¯s exquisite features, his voice suddenly lowered. "Xiaoxia, how have you be so quiet? You¡¯re not at all like yourself. If you stood here without speaking, you¡¯d really look exactly like your sister."


    Wu Haoran¡¯s words struck deep into Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart.


    Why have you be so quiet... You¡¯re not at all like yourself...


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, which was holding the dress, unconsciously clenched tight, her expression slightly dazed. But soon, she lowered her eyes again, curved her lips into a smile, and spoke with a calm and indifferent voice, "Is that so?"


    Day after day, simple and uneventful.


    Wu Haoran seemed to realize Ling Chuxia¡¯sck of warmth too, and with a forced chuckle, he closed his mouth and said no more. The two stood in silence in the elevator, the atmosphere gradually bing a bit awkward.


    Fortunately, the elevator soon arrived at the VIP room floor. The doors opened, and both of them walked out.

 Chapter 100: Show off Love, Die Fast (28)

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100: Show off Love, Die Fast (28)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia and Wu Haoran had just arrived at the private room when they were met with a lively atmosphere. The moment the door opened, the deafening music was already ring, with several men huddled around the microphone, belting out songs as if their lives depended on it.


    The girls from their ss were gathered in small groups, chatting away, and naturally, Li Qian was the center of attention, surrounded by several ssmates who were chattering nonstop about something or other.


    Ling Chuxia and Wu Haoran entered the private room, and Wu Haoran naturally gravitated towards the group of men, while Ling Chuxia slowly took a few steps forward, heading towards Li Qian.


    Havinge here, she had no intention of hiding; it was time to face things head-on.


    To create the right mood, the room was bathed in dazzling lights that flickered on and off, so when Ling Chuxia came in, she didn¡¯t draw much attention, approaching unnoticed.


    As she came closer, Li Qian¡¯s slightly shrill voice clearly reached her ears.


    Li Qianughed, seemingly without a care in the world, casually lifting her hand so that the pigeon-sized diamond ring on her ring finger was on full disy before everyone. The dim lighting only made the ring sparkle even more, nearly blinding the onlookers.


    One female ssmate immediately widened her eyes, grabbed her hand, and gushed with full-fledged envy, "My God, what a huge diamond ring, it¡¯s so beautiful!"


    Another female ssmate chimed in enthusiastically, "Yeah, it¡¯s super shiny. Oh my God, Li Qian, is this your wedding ring?"


    Li Qian didn¡¯t pull her hand away, letting them hold it and admire the ring. She pursed her lips, her eyes smug yet feigning modesty as she replied, "What are you talking about? What wedding ring? It¡¯s just a little gift, that¡¯s all. My dear flew to Parisst week and had it custom-made for me. It¡¯s okay, I guess~"


    "A diamond this big, just a little gift? Li Qian, your husband really treats you well~ We¡¯re all green with envy!"


    A female ssmate edged closer, and Li Qian covered her mouth with augh, her cheeks tinged with pink, her eyes shy and demure, as she coyly said, "It¡¯s not as good as you all make it sound."


    Thepliments from the female ssmates came in waves.


    Ling Chuxia stood behind and listened, barely holding back herughter. ording to the information she had collected that morning, Li Qian¡¯s husband was clearly vacationing in Hawaiist week, and he had even been photographed on a couch, locked in a steamy kiss with a hot babe. How could he possibly have been in Paris buying gifts for Li Qian? It was nothing but lies told with eyes wide open, all without a blush or a hitch in her breath. Such acting skills were truly a match for her own Ji Xinxin.

 Chapter 101 Display of Affection, Quick Death (29)

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Disy of Affection, Quick Death (29)</h4><h4></h4>


    "I¡¯m telling you, out of our ss, you married the best. It¡¯s one thing for your husband to be rich and handsome, but the key is he¡¯s so good to you. Men like that are practically extinct now!"


    "Yeah, yeah, to find a rich guy who isn¡¯t a yboy, who is truly devoted to his wife, I guess that¡¯s only Qianqian¡¯s husband."


    Li Qian listened to theirpliments one after another, verbally downying it with ¡¯it¡¯s nothing¡¯, but the triumphant glow in her eyes shone brighter than the sun, and her smug smile simply couldn¡¯t be suppressed, almost reaching back to her ears.


    However, at that moment, another voice cut in, "Hey, hey, you got it wrong, there¡¯s another one!"


    "Who?"


    "Who else but Xiaoxia! Ling Chuxia! Didn¡¯t she marry Senior Brother Shi? Senior Brother Shi outshines Qianqian¡¯s husband by miles, he¡¯s the epitome of nobility!"


    The offspring of wealthy families are a dime a dozen, but nobility isn¡¯t something just any wealthy family can im to be.


    As soon as this ssmate finished speaking, it caused an uproar, as everyone began to chime in eagerly.


    "Right! How could I almost forget about Xiaoxia? She¡¯s the real dark horse, suddenly emerging out of nowhere and marrying Senior Brother Shi, which took us all by surprise!"


    "Exactly, we all thought it would be Ling Yunshu who would marry Senior Brother Shi, but in the end, it was the unassuming Xiaoxia. Though Xiaoxia¡¯s not bad either, to be honest. Compared to Ling Yunshu, I prefer Xiaoxia. Xiaoxia is so kind-hearted, and although she¡¯s beautiful, she doesn¡¯t put on airs. She is always willing to help us out. Ling Yunshu is nice too, but she cane off a bit arrogant. But then again, she is a goddess, so it¡¯s understandable."


    "Yeah, I really like Xiaoxia too, she¡¯s so generous. Back during school, I was studyingte night after night for a schrship, and ended up making myself ill. One day I had a stomachache, was doubled over on the desk, and no one noticed me. It was Xiaoxia who spotted me first and didn¡¯t say a word before carrying me to the infirmary. I was so touched; if Xiaoxia were a guy, I¡¯d cry and scream to marry her!"


    "That¡¯s why I say it¡¯s great that Senior Brother Shi married Xiaoxia. Xiaoxia isn¡¯t inferior to Ling Yunshu, and remember at the reunion three years ago? Senior Brother Shi, who¡¯s usually so reserved, showed such gentleness to Xiaoxia, I was so envious!"


    With that change in conversation, everyone¡¯s focus instantly shifted to Ling Chuxia and Shi Che, their words one after another,pletely ignoring Li Qian.


    Li Qian¡¯s face darkened. She was outshone by Ling Yunshu back in school days, and now, after getting married, she still couldn¡¯t surpass Ling Chuxia. Every time the topic turned to the two sisters, she felt utterly ignored. How could she not resent them both?


    As she listened to everyone gush, she suddenly let out a derisiveugh, her voice tinged with sarcasm, "You folks say you care about old ssmates, yet haven¡¯t you been reading the newspapers and magazinestely? Do you have any clue if Ling Chuxia¡¯s doing well? Talking like this is just embarrassing~"

 Chapter 102: Show off Love, Die Fast (30)

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Show off Love, Die Fast (30)</h4><h4></h4>


    Everyone was startled, their gazes converging on Li Qian as one female ssmate quickly blurted out, "Li Qian, what do you mean by that?"


    Li Qian chuckled, her voice still indifferent, "It seems you all really don¡¯t know. Recently, Senior Brother Shi¡¯s scandal has been buzzing. Have none of you seen it?"


    Immediately, the atmosphere tensed up, and for a moment, no one spoke. After all, how could they not have seen such gossip?


    Li Qian observed their expressions and snorted softly before smugly curling her lips.


    However, the ssmate who had just praised Chuxia for her righteousness spoke up again, "This... this kind of entertainment news, it¡¯s mostly sensationalized. We¡¯ve all seen how Senior Brother Shi treats Xiaoxia, right?"


    Before the ssmate could finish, Li Qian let out a coldugh without any courtesy. She looked at the ssmate with ice in her gaze, "Rumors don¡¯t arise from nothing. If there were no such thing, how could the reporters capture it? You said Senior Brother Shi treats Xiaoxia well, but how long ago was that? Moreover, you all know very well that Senior Brother Shi originally liked Ling Yunshu. Even if he treated Chuxia well for Ling Yunshu¡¯s sake, how can a man continuously be kind to a woman he doesn¡¯t like?"


    Li Qian¡¯s earlier remarks could have been refuted, but this statement truly left no room for rebuttal. Indeed, everyone was old ssmates and knew each other very well; the past was clear to all.


    The ssmate, choked by Li Qian, was visibly upset and wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how.


    Li Qian, more triumphant than ever, held her head high, looked down on everyone, and slowly said, "You are all fools. That woman, Chuxia, is the best at acting. She always pretended to be nice and kind, and in the end, she quietly stole her elder sister¡¯s husband. You don¡¯t know how horrible that woman is, yet you all speak for her. It¡¯s reallyughable."


    Another ssmate, who always ttered Li Qian, chimed in following Li Qian¡¯s lead, "Exactly, who can¡¯t pretend to be loving? Li Qian, didn¡¯t you say Chuxia woulde today? It¡¯s about time, and she hasn¡¯t shown up. Could it be that she¡¯s afraid we¡¯ll expose her and thus didn¡¯t dare toe?"


    Li Qian felt validated by these words, her beautifully made-up face looking somewhat sinister as she slowly caressed the diamond ring on her finger,zily saying, "Probably. I asked her to bring Senior Brother Shi along today. But I guess she couldn¡¯t invite him. Being by herself, she might fear losing face, so she might not dare toe. Well, it¡¯s better she doesn¡¯te. After all, we are old ssmates, and I wouldn¡¯t want her to be too embarrassed~"

 Chapter 103: Show off Love, Die Fast (31)

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Show off Love, Die Fast (31)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia stood behind Li Qian, listening to her words from beginning to end. If the timing hadn¡¯t been so inappropriate, she really would have wanted to apud her.


    She used to wonder why she never realized how articte Li Qian was. Good or bad, dead or alive, Li Qian managed to monopolize the conversation to her own advantage.


    It was Li Qian who was aggressively confronting others, and it was also she who ended up putting on airs, pretending to have their best interests at heart.


    Ling Chuxia felt she couldn¡¯t just keep listening. God knows what nonsense Li Qian woulde up with next. Chuxia slightly bowed her head to straighten her clothes. Then, she brushed through her hair, ensuring there was nothing amiss. After clearing her throat, she took a step forward, stretched out her hand, and gently tapped Li Qian¡¯s shoulder. Then, her voice was soft as she whispered into Li Qian¡¯s ear, "Excuse me, I¡¯m already here."


    Li Qian was speaking so enthusiastically that she hadn¡¯t noticed anyone behind her. When Ling Chuxia suddenly tapped her and then leaned in to whisper, it felt like a chilly breeze blowing straight into her ear, startling Li Qian so much that she leaped off the sofa.


    "Who?"


    As Li Qian jumped up, everyone¡¯s attention swiftly turned to Ling Chuxia. The moment they saw her, it was as if they were frozen in ce, all stunned.


    Ling Chuxia stood there calmly, slender yet imposing, her skin pale like porcin and her face delicate and attractive. The ck dress she wore made her even more pallid. A slight turn to the side revealed an almost snowy-white back, breathtakingly beautiful like an elf of the night suddenly entering the mundane world.


    Seeing everyone stunned, Ling Chuxia barely curved her lips, her voice gentle, "Hello everyone, long time no see. I¡¯m Ling Chuxia."


    Time seemed to stand still for a long time. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open, filled with disbelief, amazement, and a mix ofplex emotions.


    No one could believe that this beautiful and delicate woman in front of them was the same lively tomboy from before.


    It was actually Li Qian who first snapped out of it. She pointed straight at Ling Chuxia, her words a bit incoherent, "You... you... why are you dressed like that? Are you Ling Chuxia or Ling Yunshu?"


    In Li Qian¡¯s memory, Ling Chuxia had always been insignificant during their school days. She never paid attention to her appearance. After getting married, she had be a proper, stiff, old-fashioned woman, dressing herself as if she were a decade older,cking any sense of fashion.


    She had thought that today Chuxia would dress the same way, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to dress so... dazzling and sensual, instantly overshadowing her.


    Ling Chuxia still smiled, her voice calm and unhurried, "Of course, I¡¯m Ling Chuxia, the very Ling Chuxia you warmly invited here."

 Chapter 104: Show off Love, Die Fast (32)

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Show off Love, Die Fast (32)</h4><h4></h4>


    Li Qian shuddered involuntarily, her eyes widening slightly.


    When had Ling Chuxia arrived? How long had she been standing behind her? Had she heard everything she just said?


    But soon, she sneered coldly in her heart. Why should she worry about Ling Chuxia hearing her words? Even if she had heard, so what? Everything she had said was the truth.


    Li Qian suddenly smiled again, her eyes beautifully fixed on Ling Chuxia, and her voice filled with enthusiasm, "Xiaoxia, you finally made it. We were just talking about you here. Speak of the devil and he shall appear."


    "There was a bit of a traffic jam on the way. I¡¯mte, sorry everyone." Ling Chuxia exined indifferently, snapping everyone back to reality as they greeted her.


    With a tone neither cold nor warm, and as if joking, Li Qian said, "Xiaoxia, I thought you weren¡¯t going to show up, ready to flee and stand us up~"


    "How could I? If I hadn¡¯te, I would have missed your wonderful speech just now. That would have really been a shame." Ling Chuxia¡¯s face bore a faint smile, her words gentle but every sentence showing no sign of weakness.


    Stung by the retort, Li Qian scoffed inwardly and smiled, "Indeed it was wonderful. After all, it was all true. Not like those exaggerated lies that sound ridiculously pompous when spoken."


    Naturally, Li Qian wouldn¡¯t pass up the chance to take a jab at Ling Chuxia, each wordced with barbs.


    At Li Qian¡¯s words, Ling Chuxia paused for a moment, her eyes falling, avoiding Li Qian¡¯s gaze. Li Qian¡¯s eyebrows shot up, thinking she had hit a sore spot, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile, ready to continue her assault. But before she could speak, Ling Chuxia suddenly reached out her hand towards her.


    Li Qian was taken aback, and before she knew it, her hand with the diamond ring was pulled up by Ling Chuxia. Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze fixed on the diamond ring, her tone somewhat admiring, "This ring is really beautiful. Your husband gave it to you, right?"


    With a haughty sniff, Li Qian raised her head proudly, her eyes full of triumph as she looked at Ling Chuxia, "Of course. My husband brought it back from Parisst week just for me."


    That was exactly the sentence Ling Chuxia had been waiting for. As soon as Li Qian finished speaking, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly.


    Li Qian frowned, staring coldly at Ling Chuxia, "What¡¯s so funny?"


    Ling Chuxia withdrew her hand, slightly lifting her head and smiling at Li Qian, her voice gentle and soothing, "You must have been reading the newspapers and magazines frequently, right? Last week, your husband was clearly in Hawaii, walking on the beach with a hot girl. How could he spare the time to go to Paris for... an ordinary little gift for you?"


    Li Qian hadn¡¯t expected her lie to be exposed so quickly, her eyes widening in shock, "You... "


    "Oh, you want to say that all this is just the media chasing shadows, just fake news, right? But where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire. How could the media get such pictures if nothing was happening?"


    "You... "


    "I know, I know. Just because there¡¯s an appearance of love doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s true love. I get what you mean. We¡¯re all old ssmates here; I really shouldn¡¯t have said that to you. I apologize right now. I guess I¡¯m just too straightforward, not knowing how to be two-faced~"

 Chapter 105: Show off Love, Die Fast (33)

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Show off Love, Die Fast (33)</h4><h4></h4>


    With just a few sentences, Ling Chuxia directly refuted all the attacks Li Qian had just made against her. Li Qian¡¯s face flushed red with surging anger; she could only tremble and point at Ling Chuxia, stuttering "you, you, you" but unable to utter another word.


    Ling Chuxia curled her lips, seeing Li Qian trembling with anger. She even took a step forward and supported Li Qian with her hands, speaking softly, "I know my speech was quite spectacr¡ªit was an honest talk, after all, not as exaggerated as a lie. But there¡¯s really no need for you to get so worked up. You should be careful to take care of your health."


    Li Qian¡¯s eyes widened in fury, her chest heaving violently as she red at Ling Chuxia, wishing she could pierce her with her gaze.


    She valued her public image above all and loved to show off her luxurious life, yet Ling Chuxia arrived and unapologetically punctured every lie she had just told.


    She wished she could tear Ling Chuxia to pieces, yet her anger was so intense that it choked her, unable to rise or subside, and now she didn¡¯t even have the strength to push Ling Chuxia away.


    To make matters worse, Ling Chuxia¡¯s grip on her arm was firm, almost as if she were pinching her. She even freed a hand to help her "ease her back," which was not a caress but rather a series of pats that added to her breathing difficulties.


    After a long struggle to catch her breath, just as she was about to push Ling Chuxia away, Ling Chuxia seemed to sense it and stepped back first, releasing her hand and maintaining a safe distance.


    Li Qian, grinding her teeth in anger, clenched her fists tightly. Her beautiful face could no longer maintain its calmposure, twisting slightly in rage, looking eerie and cold under the dim lights.


    Ling Chuxia watched Li Qian¡¯s desire to tear her apart and felt a chill in her heart. She knew that this time she had lost a bit of herposure and had therefore retaliated so thoroughly, leaving no face for Li Qian.


    But all of this was because Li Qian¡¯s words were too excessive.


    She could ignore anything Li Qian said about her, but what she should never have done was to drag her elder sister into it, to touch on the rtionship between the two of them.


    She and her elder sister had depended on each other since they were young. Having lost their parents, her elder sister was the one who treated her the best, giving her all the good things in life. Even in the end, when Mrs. Shi wanted her to marry Shi Che, her elder sister never spoke harshly to her. Her elder sister was absolutely sacred to her.


    For Li Qian to insult the rtionship between her and her elder sister was utterly uneptable!


    Ling Chuxia indifferently shifted her gaze and picked up a ss of champagne from the table, taking a sip.


    The more indifferent Ling Chuxia appeared, the more the rage consumed Li Qian, herrge eyes brimming with mes, as if she was about to physically retaliate. But suddenly, she seemed to remember something and her gaze darted around the room, calming herself down instantly.

 Chapter 106: Show off Love, Die Fast (34)

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Show off Love, Die Fast (34)</h4><h4></h4>


    Li Qian also held a ss of champagne, clinking it against Ling Chuxia¡¯s, and took an elegant sip before smiling and saying, "That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t I ask you toe with Senior Brother Shi? Why don¡¯t I see Senior Brother Shi?"


    While speaking, Li Qian pretended to look around and expressed exaggerated concern, "Oh my, where is Senior Brother Shi? Didn¡¯t hee with you?"


    This question was unavoidable, but fortunately, Ling Chuxia was well prepared. Her face remained unchanged, and even her smile stayed perfect as she replied in a gentle voice, "Mm, he¡¯s been busy recently, so he didn¡¯te and sent me as his representative."


    "Ha!"


    Before she could finish, Li Qian scoffed sharply, not mincing her words, "Busy, huh? Or is it that he just didn¡¯t want toe with you?"


    Ling Chuxia took another sip of champagne, lifting her eyes to look at Li Qian, and slightly smiled. She didn¡¯t answer directly, instead countering, "What about you? Why didn¡¯t your husbande? Is he busy? Or does he not want toe with you?"


    Li Qian¡¯s face dramatically changed, and the frostiness in her eyes seemed to transform into sharp des, flying straight toward Ling Chuxia.


    Ling Chuxia curled her lips and slowly met her gaze.


    Her message was clear¡ªif Li Qian insisted on tearing into her today, she wouldn¡¯t foolishly let her do it. Worst case, they would both suffer, and neither would have an easy time.


    But she was very aware that someone as concerned about face as Li Qian wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate the mocking nces of others. So, it was unlikely that she would really tear into her in public without regard for appearances.


    She was about 80 percent sure of her odds, which was why she wasn¡¯t afraid to face Li Qian alone today.


    Ling Chuxia had guessed correctly: Li Qian realized Ling Chuxia¡¯s intent, that should she dare reveal Ling Chuxia¡¯s secrets, Ling Chuxia would reveal hers as well. Li Qian hesitated for a second, knowing that her husband¡¯s scandalous affairs would certainly be far more sensational than anything rted to Shi Che.


    But Ling Chuxia had underestimated Li Qian¡¯s madness.


    Ever since Ling Chuxia got married, Li Qian had been waiting for the day that Ling Chuxia would be humiliated and abandoned. Now that the day had finallye, how could she let it pass?


    She would rather lose face than spare Ling Chuxia from embarrassment!


    Li Qian suddenlyughed out of rage; her pretty face twisted with reckless madness. She coldly watched Ling Chuxia, raising her voice deliberately, "Whether my husband is busy or doesn¡¯t want toe is my business, Ling Chuxia. But right now, I¡¯m asking about Senior Brother Shi. Everyone admires how close you and Senior Brother Shi are, still lovey-dovey after three years of marriage. It¡¯s the talk of our circle. You have to put on a show today, right? I think no matter how busy Senior Brother Shi is, he woulde if you just gave him a call."


    Ling Chuxia never expected that Li Qian would actually dare to make a scene, and was momentarily stunned.


    Seeing Ling Chuxia¡¯s dazed expression, Li Qian¡¯s tone became even sharper, "What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t dare to call him?"


    Naturally, Ling Chuxia wouldn¡¯t admit that she didn¡¯t dare to call; she reflexively shook her head.


    "Then make the call. We all miss Senior Brother Shi. Here, I¡¯ll lend you my phone. Go ahead!"


    As Li Qian spoke, she unstoppably thrust the phone into Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand.


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~~~ Ahhh, will our Little Xiaxia make this call? Will Young Master Shie? Hahaha~~~ Today¡¯s winner is: Listening to Flute Music~)

 Chapter 107: Show off Love, Die Fast (35)

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Show off Love, Die Fast (35)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chuxia looked at the phone Li Qian pushed towards her, her hand unconsciously clenched, yet she made no move.


    Li Qian eyed Chuxia from the side, her eyes slightly lowered, unable to clearly see her expression, but she distinctly felt a hint of hesitation in her, snorting coldly in response.


    If Shi Che¡¯s tabloid gossip wasn¡¯t enough to prove that their rtionship had changed, then Chuxiaing alone to the ss reunion today had confirmed for her, without a doubt, that there was definitely a problem between Shi Che and Chuxia.


    Right, after all, Chuxia is just Chuxia, she could never be Yun Shu, how could Shi Che possibly like Chuxia?


    Regardless of whether it was Chuxia or Yun Shu, she despised them both. Today, she was ready to trash her own reputation if it meant getting years of pent-up revenge.


    Seeing that Chuxia remained unresponsive, a provocative look crossed Li Qian¡¯s eyes as she spoke with thick sarcasm, "Aren¡¯t you going to call? Don¡¯t let me guess right, you¡¯re just too scared to call~"


    Li Qian raised her voice deliberately, causing the previously boisterous men who were singing to stop their howling and look over.


    The lively mor of the private room suddenly quieted down, making the air feel oppressively tense.


    Li Qian¡¯s non-stop chatter spared no effort to trample on Chuxia at every opportunity, her words growing more acerbic, "Chuxia, it seems you really are too scared~ You could have just said so. We are all ssmates here, I wouldn¡¯t force you. I¡¯m just worried about you, I don¡¯t want you swallowing any grievances. Men, after all, are fickle by nature, and when it¡¯s someone as outstanding as Senior Brother Shi, right?"


    With those words, people¡¯s gazes towards Chuxia slowly changed. Despite Li Qian¡¯s spit-flying tirade previously, those had been baseless usations with no evidence. But now, needing Chuxia to just make a phone call to her own husband, and her not daring to do so, painted a different picture entirely.


    If she couldn¡¯t even make a phone call, how strained must their rtionship be?


    Chuxia had also thought of these implications, thus she had no choice but to make the call. If she didn¡¯t, it would confirm Li Qian¡¯s usations that her rtionship with Shi Che was broken, and by tomorrow... no, perhaps even tonight, it would be known throughout the entire circle, including by Mrs. Shi.


    Chuxia¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, pressing the square device painfully into her hand.


    Her fingertips trembled slightly, yet she clenched her hand tighter.


    She could make the call, but... her rtionship with Shi Che was indeed terrible, and Che¡¯s disdain for her was never hidden. If she were to call and Shi Che sounded disgusted or annoyed, it would only make her more humiliated than now.

 Chapter 108: Show off Love, Die Fast (36)

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Show off Love, Die Fast (36)</h4><h4></h4>


    But if she didn¡¯t make the call...


    The light in Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes grew increasingly dim. Li Qian wouldn¡¯t give her the chance not to call; her goal was to utterly humiliate her.


    As expected, Li Qian suddenly reached out, snatched the mobile phone from Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands with a triumphant smile on her face, yet her voice feigned concern, "Xiaoxia, don¡¯t be upset. How about I create an opportunity for you? I¡¯ll call Senior Brother Shi and ask him toe keep youpany~"


    No sooner had the words left her mouth than Li Qian didn¡¯t give Ling Chuxia any chance to speak. She unlocked the phone and started dialing.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze sharpened, and without having thought of anything, she reflexively grabbed Li Qian¡¯s hand to stop her from calling Shi Che.


    If Li Qian made the call, who knew what exaggerated things she might say? It was better for her to make the call herself!


    Ling Chuxia grabbed Li Qian¡¯s hand. Li Qian raised her eyebrows, not the slightest bit displeased, but instead smiled sweetly, "Xiaoxia, why are you grabbing my hand?"


    Ling Chuxia lifted her eyes to meet Li Qian¡¯s unabashedly smug grin, her grip tightening fiercely. She managed to force a slight curve at the corners of her lips and slowly began to speak, word by word, "Don¡¯t trouble yourself, I¡¯ll call!"


    "Okay then."


    This time, Li Qian withdrew her hand with great generosity and then folded her arms across her chest, calmly staring at her with an excited, upturned smile, barely concealing her eagerness to see her embarrass herself.


    Ling Chuxia closed her eyes briefly, took a deep breath, and with trembling fingers, she unzipped the handbag she was carrying, took out her phone, unlocked it, dialed the number, and just before she was about to press the call button, her hand hesitated. Atst, she pursed her lips and pressed down forcefully.


    Since getting married, she actually rarely called Shi Che. For one thing, she knew he was usually very busy, and she didn¡¯t dare to bother him. For another, he disyed such disdain for her, loathing her even, that she felt even more afraid to call and annoy him.


    However, on the asions when she inevitably had to call, nine out of ten calls she made to Shi Che would go unanswered, and on the rare asion he did pick up, his tone was terrible. He would hang up after just a few words, without a trace of concession.


    And now, what she hoped for was that Shi Che wouldn¡¯t answer this call. As long as Shi Che didn¡¯t answer, she could concoct any excuse to refute Li Qian.


    After pressing the call button, Ling Chuxia felt as if her whole heart was suspended in mid-air, her body involuntarily tensed up, and even her breathing becamebored.


    She was originally holding the phone to her ear when Li Qian took advantage of her distraction, pulled her hand down, and switched the phone to speaker mode. The dial tone echoed loudly throughout the entire private room.

 Chapter 109: Show off Love, Die Fast (37)

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Show off Love, Die Fast (37)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia suddenly bit her lower lip, but Li Qian swept her a look with immense satisfaction. Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands tightened even more, yet she couldn¡¯t just turn off the loudspeaker under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes.


    Doo-doo-doo¡ª


    The sound from the phone was leisurely, but Ling Chuxia¡¯s heartbeat was like a sudden storm, utterly chaotic.


    She prayed secretly, hoping desperately that Shi Che would not answer, would not answer, would not answer...


    -


    Throughout the day, Shi Che was mostly daydreaming, no, urately speaking, he was staring at his phone while daydreaming.


    He had been hoping, hoping that phone would ring, hoping that Ling Chuxia would call him again¡ªeven if being used, he was willing.


    However, that phone never rang again.


    Shi Che looked at the clock on the wall, the hour and minute hands ticking, time gradually passing by. The reunion was supposed to start at eight o¡¯clock, but by eight, his phone had remained silent.


    He looked at his phone, suddenlyughed at his own expectations, at his day-long distraction.


    It had always been this way, always him hoping, then feeling disappointed, and eventually despairing.


    Shi Che gripped his phone tighter and tighter, then suddenly mmed it down onto the table. The phone ttered against the surface, mimicking the dull thud of his current mood.


    He opened a file, forcing himself to refocus on the document, but before a minute passed, he looked up again, stared at the clock on the wall for quite a while, then abruptly stood up, grabbed his phone, wallet, and car keys, and quickly walked towards the door.


    -


    At that moment, the entire VIP room was eerily quiet, everyone¡¯s focus involuntarily centered on the phone, their breathing even following the rhythm of the doo-doo-doo.


    The phone rang for a while with no answer, and Ling Chuxia felt her heart slightly return to her, believing she only needed to hold out a few more seconds before the phone would hang up automatically. She even began to count down silently in her heart.


    Just when Ling Chuxia felt that God was looking out for her today, suddenly, a pleasant ringtone sounded from the entrance. In the silent space, it seemed a bit abrupt, everyone¡¯s attention swiftly, reflexively turned towards the source of the sound.


    Ling Chuxia naturally looked over too. She had been about to breathe a sigh of relief because Shi Che hadn¡¯t answered the call; however, when she turned her gaze towards the entrance and her eyes met those familiar dark brown eyes, her breath stopped abruptly.


    The man was very handsome, his skin as smooth as zed porcin. His eyes were elongated, the corners turning slightly upwards, his eyshes long and thick, his pupils deep and dark, making one¡¯s heart flutter just by looking at them.


    But at that moment, Ling Chuxia only felt as if an invisible pair of hands was rudely pushing her, pushing her towards Hell.

 Chapter 110: Show off Love, Die Fast (38)

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Show off Love, Die Fast (38)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che stood there quietly; his well-tailored ck handmade suit entuated his tall figure impably, and his handsome face remained charming even under the dim lighting.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on him, yet he seemed perfectly at ease, as if born to bask in the attention of others. He merely raised his hand slightly, revealing an expensive Patek Philippe watch under the cuff of his white shirt. He nced at his watch, his voice indifferent, "I amte, sorry."


    His voice was clear and elegant, naturally graceful. Even his apologetic words were so polite that it was hard for anyone to feel critical of him.


    Everyone was stunned¡ªno one had anticipated Shi Che¡¯s sudden appearance, and no one could react immediately.


    The first to recover was Ling Chuxia.


    She quickly lowered her head, fearing that the panic and fear in her eyes would be visible to others. Her hands involuntarily clutched at her dress.


    Why had Shi Chee? Hadn¡¯t he ignored all her calls? How did he know about the ss reunion?


    She had thought that as long as Shi Che didn¡¯t answer the phone, she would be able to fiercely counter anything Li Qian said, but now, Shi Che had arrived...


    Had Shi Chee with her from the start, she would have been happy; after all, she would have had a chance to agree with him on how to behave in front of others, no matter how dissatisfied or disgusted he was with her, to at least save face for the Shi family in public.


    However, now he had appeared suddenly, and Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t rified anything with him; she couldn¡¯t imagine how Shi Che would treat her.


    If it was like how it was at home... Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t bear to think further, and her face gradually turned pale.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyeszily swept across the stunned crowd, finally resting on Ling Chuxia. She was sitting quietly on the sofa, her head slightly bowed, her expression unclear to him, but he saw her hands, tightly clutching her dress. His gaze flickered slightly, a rapid sh of darkness crossing his eyes.


    Then, as if it were nothing, he shifted his gaze away and spoke again, "Am I not wee?"


    After a moment of silence, a frenzied burst ensued; everyone snapped back to reality, excitement brimming, especially among the female ssmates. Their eyes widened, radiating intense ardor.


    Senior Brother Shi was their college crush, admired for four years. They had thought they wouldn¡¯t see him again this year, but now that he suddenly appeared, how could they not wee him!


    "Wee, wee, how could we not wee you!" The female ssmates couldn¡¯t contain their excitement, their voices crisp, momentarily returning to their youthful days.


    However, when Li Qian caught sight of Shi Che, her eyes also brightened sharply, then remembering something, she nced at the dazed Ling Chuxia, her eyes swirling with malicious light.

 Chapter 111: Show off Love, Die Fast (39)

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Show off Love, Die Fast (39)</h4><h4></h4>


    She had said a thousand words, but they absolutely could not outweigh seeing with her own eyes. Che¡¯s arrival was an incredible boon for her.


    Currently, the rtionship between Che and Chuxia was not good. As long as Che made Chuxia embarrassed on the spot, Chuxia would no longer be able to keep up her act and would utterly lose face. By then, Mrs. Shi would definitely not want such a disgraceful daughter-inw. She looked forward to Chuxia falling from heaven into "Hell," never to rise again!


    Thinking about it, Li Qian was thrilled. She pushed through the crowd, stepped forward, smiled coquettishly at Che, and said softly as water, "Senior Brother Shi, you finally made it. Earlier, Xiaoxia was saying you couldn¡¯te; we were so disappointed."


    She paused, then turned her head towards Chuxia and said, "Xiaoxia, really, Senior Brother Shi is here now, isn¡¯t he? You said he was too busy toe. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t even inform him about our ss reunion? That¡¯s not very nice of you. After all, you two are a close couple; how can you be a couple if you don¡¯t share everything!"


    Chuxia was striving to maintain herposure, but upon hearing Li Qian¡¯s words, her hand trembled violently. Li Qian¡¯s attempt at driving a wedge was not particrly skillful, but Che had always been dissatisfied and critical of her. When someone finds everything about another disagreeable, every word and action is a mistake, a reason for him to lose temper.


    Chuxia knew that she absolutely could not remain silent at this moment; otherwise, if Che lost his temper, the consequences would be unimaginable. She bit her lower lip forcefully, tried to squeeze out a smile, slowly raised her head, managing to control the trembling in her voice, and replied, "How could that be."


    Then, she stood up and walked towards Che. She dared not look into Che¡¯s eyes; her gaze stayed as usual on his chin, her body stiff, taking one step at a time.


    It was actually a short distance, but to Chuxia it felt as long as a century. Reaching Che¡¯s side, her hand tightened and then abruptly loosened, extending out to link her arms through Che¡¯s.


    No matter how afraid or fearful she was, she had to maintain, in front of everyone, the loving appearance with Che, not letting anyone see even a hint of impropriety.


    Of course, she was also betting that Che, for the sake of the Shi Family¡¯s public image, would not embarrass her in public.


    Even so, Chuxia¡¯s hands, holding onto Che, were shaking fiercely, her smile on the face was stiff, and even the words she spoke sounded rigid, as if each word was being painfully squeezed out from her throat.


    "Che, didn¡¯t you say you were busy? How... howe you are here?"

 Chapter 112: Show off Love, Die Fast (40)

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Show off Love, Die Fast (40)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze slowlynded on Ling Chuxia¡¯s face, his dark eyes as deep as ever, revealing not a trace of emotion, yet inexplicably giving off a heavy sense of oppression.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands trembled even more violently, almost unable to hold onto Shi Che¡¯s arm. She was truly afraid that Shi Che would get angry, fling her hand away, and then hit her with some biting sarcasm...


    As Ling Chuxia thought about it, her body began to shake uncontrobly, teetering as if she might fall at any moment.


    The moment Ling Chuxia took the initiative to hold Shi Che¡¯s arm, Shi Che¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then he heard Ling Chuxia call him "Shi Che" instead of the formally emotionless "Young Master".


    After being married for so long, she had almost never taken the initiative to hold his arm, nor had she voluntarily called him by his name.


    In the past, Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t call him "Young Master" much, but would always directly call him by his name. The young Ling Chuxia was particrly mischievous, like an untamed little monkey. When Mrs. Shi first arranged for someone to teach her various manners, she always resisted, constantly arguing with the teacher, which often resulted in punishment.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t understand why she had to learn these rules, always bluntly challenging the teacher, "Why do I have to learn this? I don¡¯t want to learn these things."


    At first, the teacher patiently exined that learning these rules was to better serve the Young Master and take care of him.


    Then she asked, "Why should I serve the Young Master, take care of him?"


    The teacher replied with a smile, "Because when you grow up, you will marry the Young Master and be his wife. A wife¡¯s duty is to serve her husband well and take care of him. So, you must learn these rules."


    Shi Che didn¡¯t know how Ling Chuxia interpreted the teacher¡¯s words, but from that point on, she began to dislike him somewhat. She probably felt that all the hardships and suffering she was enduring were because of Shi Che.


    It¡¯s easy to find a pretext to me someone, and just like that, Shi Che unwittingly ended up being metaphorically shot in his sleep. Since then, whenever Ling Chuxia saw him, although she didn¡¯t dare to confront him openly, she would badmouth him as soon as she turned around, constantly saying "Shi Che is so bad, so bad."


    However, after they got married, she never called him by his name again; she changed abruptly into apletely different person, bing respectful and meek.


    That crisp, clear "Shi Che" seemed to be only a beautiful dream of his younger years.


    Now, hearing "Shi Che" once more, even though it wasn¡¯t as clear and loud as in his youth, the sound still struck deeply at his heart, softening the glow in his dark eyes by a fraction.


    He looked at the woman before him, her figure swaying, her nce adrift, the fear she could not conceal¡ªshe barely dared to grasp his hand tightly, afraid that in the next second he might ruthlessly push her away.

 Chapter 113: Showing off Love, Dying Quickly (41)

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Showing off Love, Dying Quickly (41)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes slightly narrowed, both repressing and empathizing, "In her eyes, am I only capable of embarrassing her?"


    He was her husband, yet she didn¡¯t even dare to firmly hold onto his hand...


    His hand clenched tightly, then slowly loosened. Afterwards, his lips slightly lifted, and his voice,ced with threads of gentleness, spoke, "I¡¯m sorry, I waste."


    As his voice fell, Shi Che gently leaned down, his thin lips slowly touching Ling Chuxia¡¯s red lips, briefly making contact, his voice bing more entangling and lingering, "Wife, don¡¯t be angry, okay?"


    When Shi Che spoke his first sentence, Ling Chuxia was already stunned. So, as Shi Che leaned down, his handsome face slowly approaching hers, her whole being failed to react, just foolishly standing there, letting Shi Che¡¯s lips kiss her own.


    Lips met, and Shi Che¡¯s lips were not as rough and cold as before, but instead soft and warm. It almost felt like a return to their honeymoon.


    Shi Che would always kiss her like this, with an entangling posture, a burning temperature, pressing against her lips, involuntarily pulling her into the midst of his gentleness.


    At this moment, Ling Chuxia waspletely dumbfounded. Yet, the surrounding ssmates were going insane, envying and resenting how strong their love was three years into their marriage and how they still unted it publicly.


    Only Li Qian, upon seeing Shi Che kissing Ling Chuxia, her eyes suddenly widened in disbelief, staring at Shi Che, whose dark eyes neither carried his usual detachment nor indifference. Instead, they were filled with threads of gentleness and fondness, just as they were three years ago when he looked at Ling Chuxia.


    If one could pretend a kiss, how could they pretend the look in their eyes? The look of loving someone is something that cannot be faked.


    But... hadn¡¯t Shi Che¡¯s rtionship with Ling Chuxia already fallen apart? Hadn¡¯t he been recklessly indulging in pleasures outside? How could this be? How could it be like this now?


    Li Qian couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe everything she was seeing. It was impossible for Shi Che to actually like Ling Chuxia. He must be pretending for the sake of the Shi Family¡¯s reputation. It must be so.


    She wouldn¡¯t let Ling Chuxia easily sweep this matter under the rug. She had to expose their true faces.


    -


    Everyone had arrived, naturally, it was time to sit down and eat. Ling Chuxia quickly adjusted her expression from the previous daze, knowing that she had won her gamble. Shi Che wouldn¡¯t embarrass her in public tonight, and her heart finally settled back in its ce.


    Though she still didn¡¯t dare meet Shi Che¡¯s gaze directly, the hand that held Shi Che¡¯s arm was no longer so restrained.


    The two slowly walked toward the dining table, and when it was time to sit, Shi Che first pulled the chair out for Ling Chuxia. Ling Chuxia paused slightly, then smiled and sat down. Only then did Shi Che pull out the chair next to her and sit down.

 Chapter 114: Show off Love, Die Fast (42)

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Show off Love, Die Fast (42)</h4><h4></h4>


    Onlookers couldn¡¯t help but tease, "Senior Brother Shi is as considerate as ever~"


    "Yeah, Xiaoxia, we¡¯re all so jealous of you~"


    Chuxia looked at the two ssmates who had spoken and offered a slight smile, without saying a word.


    Li Qian sat down beside Chuxia, her beautiful eyes ring intently at her. Seeing the slight smile on Chuxia¡¯s lips, she just wanted to tear her face apart.


    In a fit of anger, Li Qian grabbed the champagne in front of her and gulped it down. Putting down the ss forcefully, she turned to Shi Che and blurted out recklessly out of anger, "Senior Brother Shi, you¡¯ve really been quite the lucky mantely. I heard just a while ago that you brought a super beautiful woman to President Chen¡¯s birthday party. Oh, and I heard that the red dress she wore was specially ordered by you. You really went to great lengths, didn¡¯t you?"


    They wanted to pretend to be in love, right? Let¡¯s see how they keep up the act now!


    Chuxia didn¡¯t expect that Li Qian would know even this. She thought Li Qian was just bluffing based on a few reports she had read in newspapers and magazines. She didn¡¯t expect her to know about the dress too...


    Suddenly, Chuxia felt a bit nervous. After all, her rtionship with Shi Che was indeed not good; they couldn¡¯t truly assert themselves righteously. She nced at Shi Che subconsciously. His face was expressionless, showing no emotion.


    But no matter what, she couldn¡¯t let Li Qian disrupt their facade. She took a deep breath, lifted her eyes to Li Qian, and her lips formed a faint smile. Then, in a gentle voice, word by word, she responded, "Li Qian, when a man is out, some socializing is inevitably just for show, isn¡¯t it? Doesn¡¯t your husband often go out to socialize? Does he take you with him every time?"


    Chuxia knew that Li Qian¡¯s husband hardly ever took Li Qian with him when socializing, so with that remark, Li Qian was left speechless.


    After a moment, Chuxia added, "Pretending is fine, but if it gets real, then one really needs to be careful."


    "You!"


    Even though Shi Che had been caught up in various tabloid scandals, none of them showed him hugging and kissing another woman in intimate photos. In contrast, Li Qian¡¯s husband was involved in every kind of explosive scandal¡ªpassionate kiss-gate, car-shock-gate, you name it. Compared to that, Shi Che¡¯s minor tabloid news was nothing.


    Li Qian, choked by Chuxia¡¯s retorts, flushed crimson with cheeks swollen, a look in her eyes that could kill Chuxia, yet she couldn¡¯t utter another word.


    Chuxia nonchntly turned her face back and continued eating her own meal. Meanwhile, Shi Che nced at Chuxia with his dark eyes, noticing the triumphant slyness hidden in her eyes, and his lips curved subtly into a smile.


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~~ Our Little Xiaxia is quite a character, folks, don¡¯t worry, just read slowly~ Tomorrow there is a confrontation scene, do we need to warm up the feelings, hehe~~ Everyone, pleasement and vote a lot, today¡¯s winner is: Waiting for the Flowers to Bloom on the Other Shore~)

 Chapter 115 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (1)

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    Throughout the meal, except for Li Qian, whose face remained dark and who couldn¡¯t swallow her food, everyone else was chatting andughing. Chuxia saw that Li Qian had finally lost the power to retaliate and slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    She thought that today¡¯s ordeal was over, and although it had been dangerous, fortunately, it was covered up.


    Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Shi Che. The man had a solemn look, calm andposed, as serene as ever. Even just sitting quietly, he radiated an imposing aura.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why Shi Che hade, she knew that if he hadn¡¯t been there today, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to fend off Li Qian so easily. She might have lost all her dignity by now.


    For the first time, she felt a sense of security by his side, as if no matter how great the trouble that might befall her, there was no need to be afraid because he was there.


    Chuxia was startled by her own thoughts; her eyes flickered slightly. She realized she had been staring at Shi Che all this time, and Shi Che, at some point, had turned his deep gaze to hers, looking at her intently.


    Chuxia shuddered and hastily dropped her gaze, grabbing a cup at random from beside her and guzzling its contents to hide her embarrassment. It turned out to be alcohol, and given the haste with which she drank, she choked and started coughing.


    Shi Che¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but he still reached out, cing his hand on her back, gently patting to help her catch her breath.


    When Shi Che¡¯s palm touched her back, Chuxia felt her coughing intensify, blood rushing to her cheeks, which turned bright red.


    His palm wasrge, warm, and her back was exposed; Shi Che¡¯s hand was directly in contact with her skin. Despite the air conditioning being on full st in the private room, Chuxia could feel the searing heat of his palm, as if it were going to burn her skin. She clenched her hand and involuntarily shrugged her body.


    Noticing her shrink away, Shi Che¡¯s hand hesitated, the light in his eyes dimming slightly before he withdrew his hand and turned his face away expressionlessly.


    Chuxia suddenly felt the atmosphere around her tighten again. She subconsciously nced at Shi Che once more, only to see the profile of his face, stern and taut.


    From her years of knowing Shi Che, he seemed to be angry again. She didn¡¯t know why his mood had suddenly changed, but Shi Che had always been unpredictable, and she dared not ask any questions. The rxed emotions from before tightened up again.


    -


    After a satisfying meal and as time passed, the evening gotte. Everyone had families and children to return to and couldn¡¯t linger outside for long, so they all got up to leave.


    Taking the elevator down from the upper floor and walking to the hotel entrance still covered some distance. Since everyone was leaving together, Chuxia couldn¡¯t show her respect and fear for Shi Che, so as she walked out of the private room, she still mustered the courage to link arms with Shi Che once again.

 Chapter 116 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (2)

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Her hand had just hooked onto Shi Che¡¯s arm when his cold, ck eyes swept over her, startling her so much that her hand nearly let go. But in the end, she restrained herself and forced a smile at the corners of her lips, offering Shi Che a polite chuckle.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark gaze moved from Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, over her stiff smile. He didn¡¯t brush her hand away but simply walked straight ahead.


    Ling Chuxia lowered her gaze and let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Everyone started making their way towards the hotel entrance, saying their goodbyes as they left. Li Qian red fiercely at Shi Che and Ling Chuxia; she was almost grinding her teeth in anger but was powerless to do anything.


    The intention for today¡¯s ss reunion had been to thoroughly humiliate Ling Chuxia, but now, the personpletely humiliated was herself! Li Qian, angered, stomped away in her high heels. Perhaps due to her fury, she wasn¡¯t paying attention as she descended the steps outside the hotel; her foot missed a step, and she fell clumsily to the ground, causing the remaining ssmates to burst into raucousughter.


    Li Qian sat there dumbfounded, momentarily stupefied until her driver came over to help her up. Only then did she snap back to reality, angrily shaking off the driver¡¯s hand and quickly moving to her car. She screamed, "Drive, drive, drive now!"


    Another round ofughter erupted, and even Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but let out a quiet chuckle.


    After all these years, Li Qian hadn¡¯t changed a bit; she always went out of her way to make others feel embarrassed, yet she always ended up being the most embarrassed herself.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Li Qian, but Shi Che turned his gaze slightly towards Ling Chuxia. His dark eyes reflected her small figure.


    Before long, all the ssmates had scattered, leaving only Shi Che and Ling Chuxia by the hotel entrance. Ling Chuxia instantly let go of Shi Che¡¯s arm and took a step back, her eyes dropping slightly.


    Shi Che observed Ling Chuxia, who one second had worn a crafty smile, and the next, had reverted to a respectful, obedient demeanor. His brows furrowed deeply, and his gaze grew icy as he looked at her, as cold as frost.


    Without looking, Ling Chuxia could guess what kind of look Shi Che was giving her. He had already despised her, and now, having endured several hours of ying along with her charade that evening, how could he be in a good mood?


    Ling Chuxia felt that she needed to say something. She swallowed hard before nervously speaking up, "I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to cling to you on purpose. I... I just... I just didn¡¯t want to shame the Shi Family."


    It would have been better if Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t said those words; once she did, what had been a bone-chilling stare turned sharp as a de, stabbing fiercely towards her. If looks could kill, she suspected she would have been sliced a thousand times over.

 Chapter 117 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (3)

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    She didn¡¯t know if her words were somehow humorous, she seriously considered it and couldn¡¯t figure out anything inappropriate. She knew Shi Che had always disliked her initiating physical contact, so she hurriedly exined to him why she had taken the initiative to link arms with him, but after her exnation, he seemed to grow even angrier.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t figure out, nor could she fathom Shi Che¡¯s thoughts. She dared not look at Shi Che, and her head hung even lower.


    Shi Che looked at the timid woman in front of him. In that instant, he felt like a joke because of her calling him "Shi Che", because of the sly sparkle in her eyes, because of her gesture of initiating arm-locking, because of the slight smile on her lips, he truly believed that the Chuxia from the past had returned.


    Originally, it was nothing more than a y. A beautiful dream that had been rudely interrupted before it could even bring joy.


    And what saddened him the most was not that Chuxia had lost him, but that, in front of him, she concealed herself so deeply, veiled her true self to the point he couldn¡¯t see even a trace of her, donning what she thought was a proper mask, and then, he lost her.


    The hands hanging by Shi Che¡¯s sides clenched slightly with force, a sparkle seemed to dance in his dark pupils, he exhaled softly, his handsome face darkening, his tone icy cold, "Ling Chuxia, you always remember the Shi Family at every moment, don¡¯t you?"


    Although Shi Che¡¯s words were spoken calmly, Ling Chuxia could feel the thick disdain and sarcasm in his tone.


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with her diligent effort to uphold the dignity of the Shi Family, but she couldn¡¯t argue with Shi Che. She bit her lower lip, as always, silent.


    Shi Che stood staring fiercely at her for a while, then suddenly turned around and walked away.


    It wasn¡¯t until Shi Che had walked several steps that Ling Chuxia reacted. She suddenly lifted her head, but all she saw was the back of Shi Che walking away angrily. Her red lips slightly parted, wanting to call out to Shi Che, but her voice involuntarily hesitated.


    She had thought that Shi Che would go home with her, but seeing Shi Che¡¯s demeanor now, it seemed he didn¡¯t want to bother with her; calling him now would only make him angrier.


    The words in Ling Chuxia¡¯s throat went straight back down to her stomach. She watched Shi Che¡¯s receding figure, silently turned around, and walked toward the taxi stand at the entrance.


    Today was the weekend, so there were many guests. Although many guests drove themselves, many others took taxis, so there were quite a few people waiting for taxis. Ling Chuxia stood at the end of the line.


    Since it was the rainy season in Liang City, the temperature difference between day and night was quite pronounced. It was now after ten o¡¯clock at night, the temperature had dropped, and the night wind carried a chill as it blew over.

 Chapter 118 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (4)

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s evening gown was already thin, and arge part of her back was exposed, so when the chilly breeze blew, she unconsciously shivered, goosebumps rising on her arms.


    Ling Chuxia instinctively wrapped her arms around herself, rubbing her arms with a little force, and even gently stamped her feet in ce.


    After retrieving his car, Shi Che drove past the hotel entrance and happened to see Ling Chuxia like this. His gaze was dark and undisturbed, but his hands unconsciously tightened on the steering wheel. Then, he forced himself to look away and pressed the elerator, speeding past.


    The Aston Martin was too eye-catching as it passed by her, and of course, Chuxia saw it too. With a quick nce, she only saw Shi Che¡¯s usual expressionless face, not even flicking his eyes in her direction.


    For some reason, Chuxia felt a slight suffocation in her heart. She lowered her head and thenughed at herself mockingly. Just moments before, she had actually entertained the thought that maybe Shi Che would give her a ride on the way.


    That she could harbor such thoughts, Chuxia found increasinglyughable on reflection. The corners of her lips turned up, yet it was a feeble smile.


    Ling Chuxiaughed for a while, discarding those ridiculous thoughts, and nned to focus on waiting for the taxi. But before she could look up, she suddenly heard the honking of a car horn.


    Reflexively, Ling Chuxia lifted her head, only to see the Aston Martin, which had apparently returned at some point, parked right in front of her. She was momentarily stunned.


    The window lowered, and Shi Che¡¯s cool voice came through, as clear and decisive as ever, "Get in."


    Ling Chuxia was still a little slow to react, staring nkly at Shi Che, but suddenly, her eyes met his ck ones. His eyes were slightly narrowed, his brows faintly furrowed, showing impatience. Chuxia jerked into action, without any time to think, she reflexively opened the car door and sat inside.


    As soon as she sat down, before she could even fasten her seatbelt, Shi Che stomped on the elerator, and the car shot out quickly.


    After driving a good distance, Ling Chuxia finally came back to her senses. Shi Che had clearly left just now, but for some reason, he had turned back to let her get in. Was he going to take her home?


    Ling Chuxia turned her face slightly and looked out of the car window. This road was indeed leading in the direction of her home.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart skipped lightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but sneak another nce at Shi Che, who was driving seriously, his brows still slightly furrowed, his deep ck eyes unreadable.


    After watching for a good while and still unable to discern anything from his face, Ling Chuxia could only give up. But she pursed her lips and quietly spoke, expressing a soft "Thank you."

 Chapter 119 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (5)

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (5)</h4><subtxt> Shi Che seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard her at all, ignoring herpletely, and Ling Chuxia had gotten used to his behavior. Biting her lip, she silently turned her head back and sat with her eyes on her nose, her nose on her mouth.


    She had grown ustomed to silence in front of Shi Che; after all, whatever she said or did, a careless move could easily anger him. Gradually, she dared not speak or do anything random in front of him. In his presence, she was like a puppet.


    But today, perhaps because the carriage was too small, too constricting, she kept feeling somewhat breathless. The silence inside was eerily quiet, so unnerving that it made one feel uneasy without realizing it.


    Ling Chuxia felt her lips were a bit dry. Subconsciously, she licked her lips; her pink, delicate little tongue peeked out, lightly brushing over her red lips, then withdrew in a very charming motion.


    Although Shi Che was seriously driving, his gaze asionally swept over her stealthily. He caught Ling Chuxia¡¯s action fully, his eyes seemingly fluttering involuntarily, and he gripped the steering wheel even tighter.


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t notice Shi Che¡¯s gaze; she only felt the air around her growing more and more oppressive. Although Shi Che wasn¡¯t looking at her, she could still feel the cold aura emanating from him.


    Ling Chuxia thought that she had to say something. If the atmosphere continued to be this oppressive, she didn¡¯t know if she could endure the ride home. There was still about an hour¡¯s drive from here to their house.


    Ling Chuxia thought about it and decided to start the conversation with the reunion, which seemed like a rtively safe topic at the moment.


    Ling Chuxia licked her dry lips again, organized her thoughts, and then spoke softly, "It seems like everyone has changed a lot, not much like how we were in university."


    Shi Che hadn¡¯t expected Ling Chuxia to take the initiative to speak, and for a moment, he was slightly startled, hardly believing his own ears, and even responded unconsciously, "Hmm?"


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t expected Shi Che to respond to her either. Encouraged, her voice rose slightly, "I mean, seeing everyone tonight, it seems like they¡¯ve changed a lot."


    A flicker of light shed quickly across Shi Che¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t his imagination; Ling Chuxia had really initiated a conversation with him, and it was about such a normal, rxed topic, not like before when she would either be silent or speak only about tasks assigned by Mrs. Shi.


    A hint of gentleness colored Shi Che¡¯s brows, yet his facial expression remained unchanged, his voice still indifferent, "Is that so?"</subtxt>

 Chapter 120 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (6)

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 120 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia clearly felt the oppressive atmosphere ease a bit as Shi Che spoke. She took a light breath, and her tone rxed unconsciously, "Yeah, look at Old Cai. He used to be so skinny, like a bamboo pole, and now look at how much weight he¡¯s put on, his belly is as big as a beach ball."


    Ling Chuxia was a typical southern girl, with a hint of softness in her voice that wasforting to the ear when she spoke rxedly, gentle and soft.


    As Ling Chuxia spoke, she unconsciously gestured over her own stomach, "Didn¡¯t you hear what he said just now? His daughter asks him every day if he is ¡¯pregnant¡¯ like Mommy."


    "Really?" Shi Che¡¯s response remained indifferent, but the light in his dark eyes had gradually dissipated, leaving behind only a warm tranquility.


    Seeing that Shi Che was not repulsed, Ling Chuxia naturally continued with more courage, "And then there¡¯s Weiwei. She¡¯s always been domineering, and everyone thought she¡¯d be a sessful career woman after graduation. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, she was the first to get married and have kids right after graduating. Now she has two in three years and has be a full-time mom."


    Ling Chuxia mentioned each ssmate¡¯s changes with a light-hearted tone, while Shi Che listened quietly, not saying much, but still asionally responding with a word or two.


    Since their rtionship had soured, she hadn¡¯t spoken so much in front of him, nor had he listened to her so quietly and without losing his temper for a long time. There hadn¡¯t been such harmony between them for a long while...


    The harmony was such that Ling Chuxia, while talking and reaching a funny part, couldn¡¯t help butugh, her lips curling up in a shallow smile, herrge eyes shining with a bright light.


    Especially when mentioning Li Qian, Ling Chuxia remembered how Li Qian had just fallen in public and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Whileughing, Ling Chuxia said, "Everyone has changed a bit, everyone except for Li Qian, who has never changed. She always insists on making trouble for others, and yet she is the one who ends up embarrassed. I wonder how she never tires of it."


    Shi Che slightly turned his face, his gaze falling on Ling Chuxia¡¯s face. She had drunk a little alcohol, and though not drunk, a blush had risen on her fair cheeks. Due to the excitement of her storytelling, her beautiful brows and eyes curved like the crescent moon hanging in the night sky.


    Shi Che found himself involuntarily desiring to reach out and touch her face, to kiss her smiling eyes. But his hand hadn¡¯t left the steering wheel before he gripped it tightly again. He pressed down hard on the desires within his heart. As he listened to Ling Chuxia talk about Li Qian, something crossed his mind, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he still opened his mouth.


    Shi Che¡¯s thin lips parted as he spoke slowly, word by word, "Do you really think I¡¯m just ying around when I¡¯m with others?"

 Chapter 121 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (7)

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    If this had been any other time, he would never have asked such a question, because even if he didn¡¯t ask, he already knew what her answer would be.


    But now, perhaps bewitched by her smile, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    For the first time, he really wanted to know what Ling Chuxia¡¯s true thoughts were. She never inquired about his affairs outside; did she genuinely not care, or was she scared to care?


    When he asked this question, Shi Che felt his heart flutter, and he unconsciously gripped the steering wheel tighter. His dark eyes stared intently at her, and even his breathing became slightlybored.


    Ling Chuxia was happily talking about the changes in an old ssmate, but Shi Che suddenly interjected with such a question, causing Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind tog, leaving her momentarily stunned.


    She looked at Shi Che in astonishment, noticing that his dark eyes were fixed on her, deep and tinged with a hint of heat. Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t understand the meaning in his gaze and reflexively avoided eye contact, quickly lowering her eyes.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, Shi Che spoke again, repeating his question word for word, "Ling Chuxia, do you really think I¡¯m just ying around outside?"


    Shi Che¡¯s voice, slightly cold, rang clearly in Ling Chuxia¡¯s ears. She didn¡¯t know why Shi Che would suddenly ask this, but the rxed mood from before gradually tightened again.


    She bit her bottom lip, thinking firstly, what did Shi Che mean by asking this question? Was he dissatisfied with her recent response to Li Qian?


    Images uncontrobly shed before Ling Chuxia; she remembered the scene from that afternoon in the underground parking lot, his intimate moment with thedy in red, and then she seemed to hear again the sweet greeting of that woman when she had called Shi Che.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand slowly clenched; perhaps... in Shi Che¡¯s heart, that woman in red wasn¡¯t just a casual fling?


    However, whether Shi Che was ying around or not, she couldn¡¯t care or question him or be harsh with him. That was her duty as a wife.


    Ling Chuxia thought hard for a moment, came up with a safe response, slightly lifted her head, nced at Shi Che, and then said, "I... I trust you."


    "I trust you."


    These four simple words shattered all of Shi Che¡¯s expectations. Such tender words, which in any other marriage could be the sweetest deration of love. Yet Shi Che understood that Ling Chuxia¡¯s "I trust you" was not actually about trust but rather... she just didn¡¯t care at all.

 Chapter 122 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (8)

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    Because she didn¡¯t care, she pretended not to see him with other women, because she didn¡¯t care, she ignored that other women answered his calls. Because she didn¡¯t care, she could casually say "I believe you" and dismiss him.


    He had anticipated this response, but he still felt dissatisfied. There¡¯s a saying about not turning back until hitting the south wall, yet he, on Chuxia, had hit his head till it bled but still hadn¡¯t learned to turn back.


    Che gave a coldugh, but it wasn¡¯t clear whether he wasughing at Chuxia or at himself.


    When Chuxia said that, there was a moment of silence from Che, and her heart reflexively tightened. However, Che didn¡¯t say anything but just gave a coldugh, leaving Chuxia¡¯s heart hanging in her throat.


    She couldn¡¯t see through Che¡¯s other emotions, but she clearly understood the signs of his anger. Panic and regret shed quickly in Chuxia¡¯s eyes. Just as the atmosphere had eased slightly, it was shattered by her words.


    Although she didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with her response, she knew she was indeed clumsy with words, easily saying something wrong that could provoke Che.


    Knowing this, she¡¯d have been better off staying silent from the start.


    Before Chuxia could finish her regrets, Che had already stepped on the elerator again. The car shot forward rapidly, but this time, he floored the pedal. The speed indicator slid toward its maximum, and the car¡¯s speed kept increasing, like lightning.


    Chuxia, frightened, quickly grabbed the handhold above her head, her eyes widening and pupils contracting sharply.


    She was the type who was terribly afraid of fast driving. Despite being fearless as a child, she was extremely scared of roller coasters and couldn¡¯t bear to look at them. Now, this car, with the pedal fully pressed, was even scarier than a roller coaster. Chuxia¡¯s heart involuntarily contracted.


    She wanted to ask Che to slow down, but seeing his frosty face, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak. She could only grip the handhold tightly and shut her eyes hard.


    Running at full power, the car covered an hour¡¯s journey in just half an hour and abruptly stopped at the front of the house. Che, without a nce at Chuxia, said with extreme coldness, "Get out!"


    Chuxia, pale-faced and weak from the ride, hadn¡¯t recovered yet when she heard Che¡¯smand. She forced her eyes open, trembled as she looked at Che, and wanted to get out of the car quickly to escape him.


    But... Che hadn¡¯te home in a long time. He had now brought her to the doorstep but showed no intention of returning.


    Although she didn¡¯t want him to stay under these circumstances, Chuxia clearly remembered that in a few days, she was due for a routine check-up when she would definitely meet Mrs. Shi, who would undoubtedly inquire about the pregnancy progress.


    If she let Che leave now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself to Mrs. Shiter.


    Chuxia gripped her hands tightly, swallowed hard, and mustering courage, she spoke softly, "Young Master, it¡¯s sote... Are you still going out?"


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~~ Hehe, can our Little Xiaxia sessfully keep Che~~ Today¡¯s winner is: Chuxin)

 Chapter 123 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (9)

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice was very soft, and she spoke very slowly; however, when she uttered those words, Shi Che¡¯s whole body suddenly shuddered, and his dark pupils quickly turned towards Ling Chuxia.


    The night was very dark, with only a sliver of light from the opposite vi spilling over, obliquely illuminating above Shi Che¡¯s head. His face was hidden in the darkness, and Ling Chuxia could not make out his expression, feeling only that his eyes were firmly fixed on her face, causing an involuntary stiffness down her spine.


    Ling Chuxia did not dare to meet his eyes, her gaze hanging downwards, her hands bing increasingly tight, her fingernails nearly piercing into the flesh¡ªonly this could force herself to speak again, "I... my meaning is, it¡¯s already sote... you must be tired too, if... if there¡¯s nothing else, then... then go home... rest."


    Ling Chuxia stuttered through her words, as if it was tremendously difficult toplete the sentence. However, when Shi Che heard the words "go home", it was as if something had viciously pounded his heart, leaving him somewhat dazed.


    Go home?


    Did Ling Chuxia want him to go home?


    For so long since their marriage, he had hardly ever heard Ling Chuxia utter the words "go home". She was always perfectly dutiful, always quiet; it didn¡¯t matter to her whether he returned or not, he wholeheartedly considered this ce their home, yet she never treated it as hers.


    But now, she was asking him to go home?


    Shi Che wondered if he was hallucinating, even doubting his own ears, fearful of asking aloud whether Ling Chuxia had truly told him to go home.


    He was afraid, perhaps it was just a dream that hadn¡¯t been enjoyed before being abruptly woken from.


    Shi Che kept watching Ling Chuxia without saying a word, and Ling Chuxia was so nervous her heart felt like it was about to leap from her throat. She feared the most when Shi Che remained silent, just staring at her like that, and she didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Ling Chuxia struggled internally for a long time before finally making up her mind, quietly raising her head a bit, intending to nce at Shi Che, to see his current expression, to see if he was angry again...


    She gently inhaled, then slowly lifted her head, her eyes looking towards Shi Che. She had thought Shi Che might be angry, but to her surprise, while he was looking at her, his gaze was not harsh, not like the fury before that seemed ready to devour her whole, but rather... somewhat bewildered?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart skipped a beat; she had never seen such an expression in Shi Che¡¯s eyes, and couldn¡¯t help wanting to look a bit longer. However, it seemed Shi Che perceived her gaze, his eyes shifting, and the look in them returning to normal¡ªhis usual depth and detachment¡ªas Ling Chuxia, frightened, quickly lowered her head again.

 Chapter 124 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (10)

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    She thought there was no way to get Shi Che to stay tonight and felt a bit downhearted, but she still slowly reached out to push the car door open and get out.


    Her hand touched the car door, and just as she was about to push it open, she felt the car suddenly turn off. Ling Chuxia was taken aback and involuntarily turned her head to see Shi Che already getting out of the driver¡¯s seat, walking around the front of the car, heading towards the vi¡¯s gate.


    Ling Chuxia sat there in the seat stunned, still in the posture of pushing the door open, her eyes wide with disbelief, staring fixedly at Shi Che¡¯s tall silhouette.


    Shi Che climbed the stairs, pressed the code lock on the vi¡¯s door, opened it, and seeing no movement behind him, he turned his head back with a cool, low voice, "Aren¡¯t you getting out?"


    Ling Chuxia then snapped back to reality, quickly pushed the car door open, got out, and ran toward the gate.


    When she entered the house, Shi Che had already taken off his slippers and was heading straight upstairs. Ling Chuxia changed into house slippers, then crouched down to neatly arrange both her and Shi Che¡¯s shoes back in the shoe cab before standing up.


    While putting away the shoes, Ling Chuxia thought that Shi Che had drunk a little bit tonight, and although it wasn¡¯t much, Shi Che had a problem with headaches, always feeling a bit ufortable after drinking. She needed to get him some milk to help with the alcohol.


    Having thought this, she stood up and walked towards the kitchen. After warming the milk, Ling Chuxia took it upstairs, entered the bedroom, and saw Shi Che¡¯s clothes carelessly thrown on the floor. She was momentarily distracted, it seemed like a long time since she had seen such a scene.


    She ced the milk on the side table and then crouched down, one by one, to tidy up Shi Che¡¯s clothes. Then, hearing the sound of rushing water in the bathroom, Ling Chuxia guessed Shi Che wouldn¡¯te out so soon, so she went to the wardrobe, took out her pajamas, and began to undress from her evening gown.


    The gown had a sp at the back, a button at the nape of her neck, and Ling Chuxia had to reach behind with both hands, trying to unfasten it by feel. The button was designed to be a bitplex, and she couldn¡¯t undo it all at once, so she slowly worked at it.


    However, before she was halfway done, the sound of water from the bathroom suddenly stopped. Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and the next second, the bathroom door was pushed open, with some steam rushing out. Shi Che emerged, wearing only a towel around his waist.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands abruptly paused, the sp that was half undone somehow got fastened again, and she bit her lip unconsciously.


    As Shi Che came out, he saw Ling Chuxia standing in front of the mirror, trying to undo the button on her dress. He nced over and only saw Ling Chuxia¡¯s two delicate and fair arms raised up; since she had tied her hair up, at that moment, her bare back was white like a peeled egg, with skin so tender and wless.

 Chapter 125 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (11)

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (11)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s steps involuntarily faltered, and a shadow passed over his eyes. He remembered the first time he saw her tonight, under the dim lights. He couldn¡¯t hide her beauty as she slowly walked toward him, and everything around them seemed to instantly recede, leaving only them in the entire world.


    Every frown and smile, every move she made, was filled with allure. It made one desperately want to keep her concealed, away from the prying eyes of others.


    Suddenly, Shi Che¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Ling Chuxia looked stunning in that dress¡ªit was dazzling. So dazzling that the eyes of all the men in the room kept falling on her from time to time, admiring her beauty.


    She might not have noticed, but he saw it clearly.


    He had always disliked how Ling Chuxia discarded her own style to follow Mrs. Shi¡¯s orders, only wearing the clothes approved by Mrs. Shi. Such demure anddylike attire covered her vivacity and charmpletely, leaving behind a rigid image.


    However, now he wished Ling Chuxia would only wear those clothes¡ªpreferably something very conservative!


    As soon as Shi Che came out, Ling Chuxia felt her hands be clumsy. Earlier, she was focused and undistracted while unbuttoning her dress, not finding it difficult at all, but now for some reason, her hands couldn¡¯t remain steady. She knew how to unbutton it but kept missing the buttons. The more mistakes she made, the more anxious she became, and the more anxious she was, the harder it was to unbutton, resulting in a vicious cycle that left her fumbling for a good while without sess.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s face turned red with frustration. She didn¡¯t know if Shi Che was watching her, but she constantly felt an immense pressure. She wanted to retreat to the bathroom to continue, but Shi Che had already seen her, and besides, they were husband and wife. She couldn¡¯t obviously avoid him like that!


    Just when Ling Chuxia was at a loss, she heard Shi Che¡¯s footsteps approaching steadily. Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart contracted sharply until she felt Shi Che standing behind her, making her breathing slow by half a beat.


    Shi Che reached out, pulled her hands away, and then his fingersnded on the buttons of her dress, beginning to help her unfasten them.


    Shi Che was a head taller than her, so he had to lower his head closer to the back of her neck. She could feel the warmth of his breath slowly brushing against her skin, and as his hands worked on the buttons, they asionally grazed her skin. Ling Chuxia¡¯s whole body began to heat up, her cheeks burning as though they were on fire.


    Ling Chuxia took deep breaths, trying hard to rx and not let Shi Che notice her unease.


    Shi Che was quick with the buttons, and in less than a minute, the dress was unbuttoned. This dress was essentially held in ce by the neck button, so as soon as the button was undone, the dress slid effortlessly off her body.

 Chapter 126 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (12)

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (12)</h4><h4></h4>


    Wearing such a dress, Ling Chuxia only applied pasties, so when the dress slipped, she was practically in a state ofplete nudity.


    Ling Chuxia reflexively covered herself with her hands, too embarrassed to cope, but the next second, her hands paused. She had, after all, convinced Shi Che to stay tonight, wasn¡¯t it to sleep with him... and then to get herself pregnant?


    Under the circumstances, couldn¡¯t she just go with the flow?


    Thinking it over, Ling Chuxia mped down on her shyness, her hands slowly releasing. However, there was no movement from behind her as she had expected. Puzzled, Ling Chuxia discreetly turned her head, only to realize that Shi Che wasn¡¯t watching her at all; after unfastening the button, he had turned and walked toward the bed.


    Ling Chuxia felt a wave of heat rushing to her forehead. So, Shi Che hadn¡¯t had that in mind at all¡ªit was her own wishful thinking... The embarrassment she had just felt turned entirely into awkwardness. Ling Chuxia¡¯s face became as red as a monkey¡¯s butt, and she was relieved that Shi Che wasn¡¯t looking at her now; otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how he would mock her.


    Ling Chuxia clenched her fists tightly, hastily grabbed the sleepwear resting beside her, and clumsily pulled it over her body. Then she gently patted her face to dissipate some of the warmth before picking up the dress and cing it on a chair nearby.


    She turned back around and saw that Shi Che was already sitting by the headboard, a thin MacBook resting on his knees. His dark eyes were focused on theputer screen, his slender fingers asionally tapping on the keyboard.


    Ling Chuxia observed his profile, with its beautiful lines and handsome contours. Unconsciously looking down, she could see his robust chest, the smooth V-line leading to a well-defined six-pack, and firm muscles.


    There was still a droplet of water lingering on his chest that suddenly slid down, following the V-line and disappearing under his towel, sparking endless fantasies.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze inadvertently followed the water droplet, her eyes slightly dazed.


    Perhaps sensing her stare, Shi Che abruptly lifted his eyelids and looked in her direction, startling Ling Chuxia back to her senses; she immediately lowered her gaze, her heart pounding fiercely.


    Feeling Shi Che¡¯s gaze on her, the slight coolness that had previously returned to her face began to build up again, bit by bit. Ling Chuxia inwardly berated herself for her earlier actions!


    Fortunately, Shi Che only nced at her before turning his gaze away. Ling Chuxia stood in ce for a while, taking several deep breaths topletely calm down, before lifting her head. Then she turned and walked towards the coffee table, picked up the milk she¡¯d put down earlier, and walked to the bedside. She gently ced the milk on the nightstand and softly said, "You had some alcohol earlier. I¡¯ve made you a cup of warm milk."

 Chapter 127 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (13)

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (13)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s fingers paused slightly as he was typing. Lifting his gaze slightly, he looked at Ling Chuxia, who was standing there quietly, her demeanor as respectful as ever.


    Shi Che¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as his eyes unintentionally swept past her to the ck dress lying not far behind on the sofa. His gaze darkened and, suddenly opening his mouth, his tone carried a hint of impatience as he responded to an unasked question, "In the future, don¡¯t wear that kind of clothing."


    Ling Chuxia was startled for a moment, not immediately understanding, "What?"


    Shi Che didn¡¯t speak again but instead squinted at the dress behind her with a frown. Ling Chuxia reflexively followed his gaze and felt a chill in her heart.


    She knew she wasn¡¯t dignified ordylike enough in such a dress, and Shi Che certainly wouldn¡¯t like it. She hadn¡¯t intended to wear it either; it was only for the sake of maintaining control at the event tonight that she had worn it just that once.


    Watching Shi Che¡¯s impatient expression, Ling Chuxia¡¯s body trembled slightly, her eyes cast down, and her voice, now with a light tremble, very low, "I understand."


    Hearing Ling Chuxia¡¯s somewhat trembling voice, Shi Che¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at her again. Her expression was no longer just respectful but now also tinged with a touch of fear. Shi Che¡¯s heart sank as he opened his mouth to say something but in the end, said nothing, redirecting his gaze back to theputer screen, paying Chuxia no further heed.


    Ling Chuxia stood awkwardly in ce for a while, and seeing that Shi Che had no further instructions, she said in a low voice, "Then I¡¯m going to take a shower..."


    Shi Che still didn¡¯t reply to her, nor did he nce at her.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly before she slowly turned and walked towards the bathroom. As she turned her back, Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes slowly lifted, following her as she entered the bathroom.


    -


    When Ling Chuxia came out after her shower, Shi Che was still there looking at theputer, the entire bedroom was very quiet, so quiet that only the asional tapping sound of his keyboard could be heard.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s steps involuntarily became lighter too. She walked to the vanity, applied some skincare products to her face and body, then stood up and walked towards the bed.


    She reached the side of the bed where she usually slept, gently lifted the quilt, and sat down softly, taking care to not disturb Shi Che.


    But Shi Che seemed to be affected by her movements anyway. The moment shey down, he also closed hisptop, ced it on the bedside table, and theny down as well.


    As soon as Shi Chey down, Chuxia felt the mattress sink slightly beneath her. Even though there was still some distance between them, she could feel the man¡¯s presence and began to get nervous involuntarily.


    However, after lying down, Shi Che did not do what Chuxia thought he might do naturally. Instead, he reached out to turn off the light, closed his eyes, and fell asleep.

 Chapter 128 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (14)

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (14)</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> Ling Chuxia suddenly felt deted. Shi Che hadn¡¯t been home for so long, and it had also been a long time since they had been intimate... Although their rtionship had deteriorated, and he wasn¡¯t as clingy as during their honeymoon phase, they still had their marital life! At least, every time he came home, he would...


    She had thought that tonight, since he stayed, they would naturally do something, but now... Shi Che had just fallen asleep like that?


    If he just went to sleep like this, what was she supposed to do? Was tonight going to be wasted just like that?


    As Ling Chuxia thought about it, her delicate eyebrows slowly furrowed. Tonight was hard-won for her, and she didn¡¯t want to waste it in vain, but... if Shi Che didn¡¯t initiate anything, she couldn¡¯t do anything unless... she took the initiative.


    The moment this thought shed through her mind, Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart thumped hard, involuntarily recalling her experiences the previous two times.


    She had thrown herself at Shi Che actively twice before. The first time... very sessful, but the other time, it was utterly disastrous. Just thinking about it made Ling Chuxia shiver down her spine and her scalp go numb.


    Ling Chuxia seriously considered both oues and realized the likelihood of the worse oue was greater, and her thought of actively pouncing withdrew instantly.


    She thought, Shi Che probably really had no interest in her tonight, otherwise when he was helping her out of her dress earlier, she was nearly naked in front of him, but he didn¡¯t give her an extra nce.


    Somehow, Ling Chuxia¡¯s mood plummeted instantly. She knew Shi Che didn¡¯t like her as a person, and now, he didn¡¯t even want to touch her.


    Although she also didn¡¯t like that kind of thing, she still had a mission. She had to get pregnant. If Shi Che wouldn¡¯t touch her in the future, how could she get pregnant, how could they have children? Moreover, as a wife, it¡¯s definitely disappointing to have a husband who doesn¡¯t want to touch you.


    -


    While Ling Chuxia was feeling depressed, Shi Che was also feeling down.


    Hey with his eyes closed, but he wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. The moment he closed his eyes, he sensed Ling Chuxia¡¯s subtle fragrance swirling around his nose, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of her soft, warm body.


    He hadn¡¯t been home for quite some time, and naturally, there had been no release. Being young and vigorous, his desires were strong. At this moment, with Ling Chuxia lying beside him, just an arm¡¯s reach away, how could he not have thoughts?


    He actually knew the reason why Ling Chuxia asked him to stay tonight. He hadn¡¯t been home for a while, and she couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the usual kind of wife¡¯s anxiety, but rather about her mission.


    Anything she did was merely because she needed him.</subtxt>

 Chapter 129 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (15)

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (15)</h4><h4></h4>


    He was holding back his anger, not at all willing to indulge her voluntarily. Shi Che clenched his hands, straining to drive out all the fantasies from his mind.


    Both of them harbored their own thoughts, yet neither made a single move. Though both were lying there with their eyes closed, pretending to sleep, their minds were in fact a mess, and neither could truly fall asleep.


    The more Shi Che suppressed himself, the more the rising desire fought back fiercely. He felt the mes inside his body gradually igniting, growing into a raging fire that crashed around within him, making him irritable and restless. He abruptly opened his eyes and turned over heavily, directly onto his side facing Ling Chuxia, his dark pupils staring intently at her back.


    Shi Che¡¯s heavy roll extinguished the conflicted thoughts that had been tangling Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind, pressing down on her like a great mountain, quashing all her little schemes.


    She felt that Shi Che seemed very annoyed, and from her past experience, she knew that at times like this, it was best not to provoke him, otherwise, the oue would be extremely unpleasant.


    It seemed that tonight, even if she wanted to throw herself at him, she had to lock that impulse away tightly, forcing it down into her stomach.


    Ling Chuxia sighed lightly, a bit unwilling, yet helpless. She could only close her eyes, trying to shrink away, trying to sleep as quietly as possible, her breath unconsciously held, for fear of disturbing Shi Che.


    Shi Che continued to watch Ling Chuxia, seeing her motionless, sleeping quietly, the irritation in his heart welling up even more, causing the light in his eyes to grow darker and dimmer.


    The faint fragrance lingering from Ling Chuxia¡¯s body kept wafting over, bewitching him, enticing him, making him involuntarily lean closer. Shi Che thought to himself, since Ling Chuxia was his wife, even if he slept with her, it was his right. Why was he agonizing over it?


    But just as he moved a little closer, Shi Che abruptly stopped himself. No, if he initiated, wouldn¡¯t that be giving her another opportunity? Her goal was so obvious; did he really have no pride to let her trample all over him?


    Thinking this, Shi Che pulled back again. His frustration and confusion mounted, and he even wondered, wasn¡¯t this woman, Ling Chuxia, obsessed with her task? How could she now sleep so peacefully? Why wasn¡¯t she taking the initiative like she did the previous times?


    If she took the initiative, then he... would give her the chance, not rejecting her.


    The more Shi Che thought, the more entangled he became. He tossed and turned several times, while Ling Chuxia, once she closed her eyes, felt sleepiness gradually oveing her. She had been suffering from insomnia these past few days due to anxiety about a ss reunion, and after getting through today without incident, she rxed, and exhaustion swept over her.

 Chapter 130 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (16)

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 130 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (16)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia gradually drifted into sleep when Shi Che¡¯s internal struggle reached its breaking point. He clenched his hands forcefully and stared deeply at her back, swallowing hard, he decided not to suppress his own desires. Abruptly sitting up, he stretched out his long arm, directly draping it over Ling Chuxia¡¯s shoulder. Then, applying a gentle force, he turned her body around. However, just as he was about to press down, his body involuntarily halted.


    Ling Chuxia did not know when she had fallen asleep. She was sleeping peacefully, with a serene expression on her face and a slight upturn at the corners of her lips, as if she was having a pleasant dream. Her face no longer bore the respectful, demeaning look she showed when facing him, nor the indifference she disyed no matter what he did.


    Perhaps because his hand was pressing on her shoulder, she seemed ufortable. Her delicate eyebrows knit together, her red lips parted slightly, and she murmured a fuzzy sound, seemingly a expression of dissatisfaction.


    Shi Che¡¯s hand unconsciously released her shoulder, and even the restlessness that filled his heart seemed to dissipate as he watched her peacefull sleep. The mysterious agitation was as though it was being soothed by a gentle hand, little by little, until he was utterly at peace.


    He slowlyy back down, this time beside Ling Chuxia. There was no longer such a great distance between them; his arm was next to hers. With his face turned to the side, her striking features were just inches away¡ªso close, he could almost count each long, thicksh.


    It had been a long time since they hadin so closely together. Sometimes, no matter how intimate they were, they seemed close at hand and yet worlds apart. Now, it was only when she was asleep that he could rightfully sleep by her side, this close to her.


    As he gazed at her, something roiled in the depths of his dark pupils, and his vision gradually blurred.


    Shi Che remembered the first day Ling Chuxia arrived at the Shi Family home. She had mocked him mercilessly, and he had not been able to sleep that night, tossing and turning while thinking about her dazzling smile.


    At that time, he felt a hidden resentment. In this household of strict rules, everyone behaved with rigid decorum, their faces nearly numb, no one would smile so radiantly in this almost suffocating home.


    He even maliciously thought that she was mischievous now, still willing to make faces and mock him. Just wait, once she was fully integrated into the Shi Family, she would quickly be as orderly and puppet-like as the rest, a string-pulled marite under her mother¡¯s control, just like him in this stifling home.


    However, reality struck him hard, like a sledgehammer to the heart.


    Half a year after Ling Chuxia and Ling Yun Shu entered the Shi Family home, Ling Yun Shu began to change gradually, yet Ling Chuxia remained as unrestrained as ever,pletely resistant to discipline.


    Shi Che pursed his lips, inwardly stubborn, thinking it was just half a year, way too early to tell.


    Then a year passed. Ling Yun Shu had been trained to bepliant, but Ling Chuxia was still the same as when she first arrived, full ofughter and mischief, causing headaches for all her teachers.


    Shi Che¡¯s pride was still wounded, feeling that one year wasn¡¯t enough to prove anything.


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~~ Hehe, don¡¯t be anxious, whether to pounce or not, you will find out soon~~ Let¡¯s see how our Little Xiaxia conquered the prideful Young Master Shi from a young age~~ Today¡¯s lucky reader is: Left Ear Close to the Heart, dear readers, leave morements~~ Wish you all luck~)

 Chapter 131 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (17)

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (17)</h4><h4></h4>


    Then, two years, three years, four years passed, and Ling Yunshu grew up exactly as Mrs. Shi had expected, dignified, graceful, and elegant, embodying the poise of ady from a prestigious family with every movement. Chuxia, however, from beginning to end, grew up ording to her own nature,pletely unaffected by Mrs. Shi¡¯s influence, infuriating Mrs. Shi to the point where she several times chastised her fiercely, regardless of her own image.


    Her mother was the archetypaldy from a distinguished family, with ancestors connected to the Imperial Family, and she had learned the family¡¯s interests exceptionally well from a young age. She was alwaysposed and dignified. Yet Chuxia had the ability to provoke Mrs. Shi¡¯s anger time and time again, to the extent that Mrs. Shi would lose herposure and scold her loudly.


    Shi Che had never seen anyone infuriate his mother before; it was as miraculous as the sun rising from the west.


    From that time on, he couldn¡¯t help but see Chuxia in a new light.


    She looked exactly like her elder sister, and yet... she was nothing like her elder sister. Everybody¡¯s attention was on the outstanding Ling Yunshu, but his gaze, from the very start, was firmly captured by the mischievous, disobedient Chuxia, and he simply couldn¡¯t look away.


    In others¡¯ eyes, Ling Yunshu was excellent, diligent, and ambitious, while Chuxia was clumsy, apathetic, and degenerate. But in his eyes, Chuxia was the sunshine, a dazzling beam of light in the dark, oppressive Shi Family, which made people unconsciously want to draw closer to her.


    However, Chuxia didn¡¯t like him very much, she even disliked him a bit, because Chuxia always avoided him, and even when he sought the opportunity to speak with her, she would look around and quickly walk away.


    At first, he was utterly baffled, butter he found out that Chuxia¡¯s dislike of him was because she felt that all the suffering she and her sister endured was because of him...


    Understanding this reason, he was bemused yet also helpless. Although he felt like an innocent bystander caught in the crossfire, what she said wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.


    Since he had always been a reserved and restrained person from a young age, it was natural that he wouldn¡¯t exin it to her. He would just continue to watch her silently, observing her.


    Later, their rtionship improved slightly, and that was because of the incident with her haircut.


    Because she had abruptly cut off her long hair without a word, Mrs. Shi was so enraged that she scolded her harshly for hours, then punished her by forbidding her to eat and forcing her to kneel in the entrance courtyard, with strict orders that no one was to help her or give her food, or they would be punished as well.


    While Ling Yunshu also felt sorry for her younger sister, she dared not disobey Mrs. Shi¡¯smand, and so she could only weep alongside Chuxia for a short while before being persuaded by Chuxia to leave.

 Chapter 132 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (18)

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (18)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chuxia bit her teeth and knelt alone in silence, enduring for a long time without uttering a sound. She didn¡¯t beg for mercy or cry out from exhaustion; she was incredibly stubborn.


    Che¡¯s room was on the second floor, and from the window of his room, he could clearly see Chuxia as she knelt. He continuously leaned against the window, watching her.


    He wondered whether she would beg for mercy or submit.


    After all, he knew his mother. Mrs. Shi wasn¡¯t the kind of person with a cruel heart¡ªif Chuxia would just admit her wrongs, she wouldn¡¯t really make her kneel the entire night, especially since Chuxia was still just a child at that time.


    Yet she simply wouldn¡¯t ask for mercy; she didn¡¯t think she was wrong, which infuriated Mrs. Shi to the point where she refused to deal with her, letting her kneel on.


    From afternoon to evening, without eating or drinking, not even a sip of water, Chuxia¡¯splexion gradually grew pale, her lips parched, her body trembling. Sweat had already soaked through her clothes, yet she still clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    As long as she had been kneeling, he had been watching. He thought, how could someone be so stubborn, stubborn to the point of breaking one¡¯s heart.


    In the deep silence of the night, hey in bed, unable to sleep. Moonlight poured in through the window, and as he watched that patch of moonlight, he felt pity for the first time, and for the first time... he took action against his mother¡¯s orders.


    He rolled out of bed, left his room, went to the kitchen, cooked a bowl of noodles, poured a cup of warm boiled water, and then carried them toward the front courtyard door.


    Upon stepping out of the courtyard, he saw Chuxia. She was probably too exhausted to hold up; she wasn¡¯t kneeling anymore but slumped on the ground, frowning as she massaged her knees.


    Despite Che¡¯s light steps, her alertness was acute. Che had just taken two steps out of the gate when she noticed something amiss, and abruptly looked up, herrge eyes colliding with his.


    There was none of the defeat he expected in thoserge eyes; they were still full of vigor. She just hadn¡¯t anticipated his appearance, a flicker of surprise swiftly passing through the depths of her eyes, then quickly reced by intense wariness. She moved quickly, kneeling back down as if the moment she had been sitting rubbing her legs was just his imagination.


    Che¡¯s pace hesitated slightly, his eyes shadowing with a flicker of darkness. Was she being wary of him...


    But soon, any hint of emotion in his eyes was suppressed, and he approached her casually with the items in hand. Chuxia had intended to pretend she hadn¡¯t seen him, but with Che standing right in front of her, not speaking first, she had no choice but to look up at him and then finally spoke, "What are you doing here?"


    Her voice was very hoarse and dry, as if she was speaking with grit in her throat, due to the long time without water.

 Chapter 133 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (19)

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (19)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s hand tightened slightly as he held the te, he still didn¡¯t speak, only bent his knees, crouched down, and ced the te in front of her.


    Ling Chuxia nced at it, a bowl of steaming noodles and a cup of warm boiled water. Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t had much of her breakfast that morning before Mrs. Shi dragged her away to scold her, and she hadn¡¯t eaten anything for lunch or dinner either. Her stomach had long been growling, and now, suddenly seeing a bowl of noodles still steaming hot, Ling Chuxia instinctively swallowed.


    Shi Che watched her reaction with a faint smile emerging in his eyes. He was about to invite Ling Chuxia to eat, but suddenly, Ling Chuxia looked up at him with tightly furrowed brows, full of wariness, "What are you trying to do? Tempt me into breaking the rules?"


    Mrs. Shi had given strict orders that no one was to bring her food, or else her punishment would be doubled.


    Shi Che¡¯s original words were choked back by Ling Chuxia¡¯s usation. He had kindly brought her food, and instead of being grateful, she suspected him of having ulterior motives.


    After all, Shi Che, from his childhood, had always been the center of attention, a young master with his pride and temper. Ling Chuxia¡¯s guarded expression and cautious words instantly shattered his good mood. His face darkened, and he coldly threw out the words, "Eat it or not¡ªit¡¯s up to you!" Then, he turned and walked away.


    Ling Chuxia stared at Shi Che¡¯s back, tinged with a hint of anger, herrge eyes turning round and round, suddenly feeling that she might have misunderstood him.


    After all, if he helped her, not only would her punishment be doubled, but so would his.


    Still, she and Shi Che had hardly interacted before; why would he risk punishment to help her?


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t figure it out. Her gaze fell on the noodles in front of her, freshly cooked even at thiste hour. The servants had long gone to bed; no one would have cooked for him, which meant... the noodles must have been cooked by Shi Che himself.


    The high and mighty young master actually cooked noodles for her, Ling Chuxia found it unbelievable, yet, in a moment, she felt maybe she had indeed misjudged his intentions.


    Ling Chuxia then looked up again at Shi Che, then at the bowl of noodles, and slowly reached out her hand to pick up the bowl...


    Shi Che had already stepped into the doorway when he heard the sound of someone eating noodles behind him. He abruptly stopped, then turned back, seeing Ling Chuxia holding the bowl, cheerfully eating.


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t clearly exin his feelings, but his steps involuntarily walked back, step by step, until he was in front of her.


    As she ate, she looked up at him, herrge eyes blinking, as if asking why he had returned.

 Chapter 134 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (20)

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (20)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che didn¡¯t know how he ended up walking back again. He had been pretending to be cold and aloof just a moment ago, which made him feel somewhat awkward. To cover his embarrassment, he cleared his throat and said in a purposely cold voice, "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m deliberately making you break the rules?"


    Ling Chuxia was actually feeling a bit embarrassed too. She had just been questioning his intentions, and now she was eating so joyfully. She clearly saw Shi Che walking away before she started eating, but to her surprise, Shi Che came back.


    Ling Chuxia felt a bit embarrassed and opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know how to exin. Shi Che was staring at her intensely, making her feel guilty, and then she became... embarrassed and angry.


    Her eyes flickered, and her words were stiff but forceful, "I, I am being punished because of you. You brought me food, and I ate it. That¡¯s perfectly normal!"


    Shi Che didn¡¯t expect Ling Chuxia to say something like that and was momentarily stunned, then he chuckled, "How are you being punished because of me? It was clearly because you cut your hair and your mother punished you."


    But Ling Chuxia was very confident and responded earnestly, "How is it not? Madam wants us to keep our hair long, and that¡¯s also for your sake!"


    Shi Che was at a loss for words for a moment.


    Seeing that Shi Che had nothing to say, Ling Chuxia felt even more justified, she didn¡¯t kneel anymore and just sat down on the ground, picked up the bowl of noodles, and started eating ravenously. While eating, she also threatened him, "So, you better not tattle to Madam tomorrow about me eating, or else I will tattle on you for bringing me food. Then you will be punished too!"


    Shi Che was still stunned and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Ling Chuxia quickly finished the noodles, drank a big sip of soup, patted her belly contentedly, and then raised her head, ring at Shi Che with great vigor, "Did you hear me?"


    Shi Che didn¡¯t know what was happening to him at the time, how he was dazed by a young girl, and just dumbly nodded, looking very docile.


    Ling Chuxia was very satisfied and nodded, her lips curling into a smile, her eyes crescent-shaped, smiling brilliantly. Then, as if she had discovered something, she suddenly waved at him, beckoning him to sit down.


    He dumbly sat down, then she leaned in close suddenly, her delicate little face magnified in front of him, her lush eyshes seeming to touch his face momentarily, making his heart tremble fiercely.


    Ling Chuxia stared at him with a smile for a while, and then said with augh, "Hey, I found that you¡¯re not quite what I expected, you seem fairly easy to talk to."


    Pausing briefly, herrge eyes twinkling mischievously, she lowered her voice, "So, how about we make a deal~?"

 Chapter 135 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (21)

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (21)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che watched the girl¡¯s radiant smile and only felt his own heart, going from slow to fast, out of his control, gradually picking up speed, causing his voice, when he finally spoke, to waver slightly, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Ling Chuxia chuckled, then earnestly said, "Could you start liking girls with short hair, oh, and not wearingdylike dresses, and also, not too refined, you¡¯re already so reserved, it would be so boring if both of us were reserved."


    Ling Chuxia counted off on her fingers, listing all the things she disapproved of, demanding him to change them all.


    Shi Che listened to Ling Chuxia¡¯s soft voice, each word and sentence, which were meant to sound like a negotiation, except she wasn¡¯t sounding negotiable at all. Shi Che lowered his eyes and, without realizing it, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    When Chuxia couldn¡¯t meet Mrs. Shi¡¯s expectations, she turned to him and demanded that he like someone like her. He had no idea where she got such unabashed audacity from, yet for some reason, he found he couldn¡¯t be angry with her.


    He couldn¡¯t remember now how he had responded to her at the time; all he remembered was how his heartbeat had hammered against his chest as he looked at her, his cheeks flushing a faint red. And her demands seemed to have etched themselves onto his heart, impossible to erase.


    Later on, he grew to love her short hair, her liveliness, her defiance, her fiery spirit. And then, as he had wished, he married her, but she was no longer the girl with short hair, no longer lively, no longer defiant, no longer fiery.


    She had left deep marks in his heart, yet she could withdraw so indifferently. How could there be anyone more cruel than she?


    -


    The Ling Chuxia beside him suddenly turned over, her body facing him. Her petite form pressed close to him, and her head unknowingly rested on his arm.


    This move from Chuxia jolted Shi Che out of his memories. He blinked, watching Ling Chuxia¡¯s serene sleeping face nestled in front of him, even unconsciously nuzzling to find afortable spot to rest.


    Shi Che¡¯s breath seemed to freeze, his body stiffened, unmoving, for fear of waking her and spoiling this beautiful moment.


    But Ling Chuxia did not stir further, still deeply asleep, utterly peaceful.


    After a while, Shi Che exhaled softly. He lowered his gaze; Chuxia curled up next to him like a cat, her small head resting on his arm, her breathing even, her warmth spreading over his skin.


    There was no formality, no reverence, no cautiousness, only... attachment.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes rested quietly on her face for a long time until, finally, he couldn¡¯t resist any longer and gently pulled her into his embrace, his lips pressing down, kissing her lips.

 Chapter 136 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (22)

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (22)</h4><h4></h4>


    His kiss harbored no trace of desire but wasden with deep emotions. In the darkness, he no longer needed to forcefully suppress himself.


    He gently captured Ling Chuxia¡¯s lips, cautiously savoring her sweet taste, barely daring to exert any force.


    Though he restrained himself, Ling Chuxia appeared still to be disturbed. Her delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly, her long, curled eyshes trembled, and she began to stir from her slumber.


    Shi Che was lost in the kiss, not realizing immediately that Ling Chuxia was awakening. When he involuntarily thought about deepening the kiss, he noticed Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes slightly open, causing his whole body to stiffen instantly.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Ling Chuxia would wake up. His mind went nk, and he had no reaction, just frozen, holding Ling Chuxia in a dazed state.


    Ling Chuxia, too, was hazily awakened by the disturbance, unaware of Shi Che¡¯s kiss. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw herself lying in Shi Che¡¯s embrace, his dark, deep eyes close at hand, seemingly suppressing some emotion.


    Initially still groggy, Ling Chuxia immediately became fully alert at the sight, making her eyes widen in surprise.


    Hadn¡¯t she been sleeping on her own side of the bed? Hadn¡¯t she been sleeping properly? When did she end up in Shi Che¡¯s arms?


    Could it be... her old habit of sleeping restlessly had acted up again? So, she rolled over into Shi Che¡¯s arms unknowingly?


    Ling Chuxia trembled involuntarily, horrified. How could she make such a mistake, especially knowing Shi Che was in a bad mood tonight?


    Ling Chuxia could hardly dare to look up into Shi Che¡¯s eyes. She swallowed hard, clutching her hands tightly, thinking that it was wiser to roll out while Shi Che hadn¡¯tshed out yet.


    But just as she resolved to shift away from his embrace, she paused abruptly.


    She had not thrown herself at Shi Che earlier because it was unavoidable since she felt he would have pushed her away before she even got close enough. However, now that she was already in his arms, if she didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, it might just slip away.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes were filled with aplex expression, struggling immensely internally. Should she take the chance to throw herself at him?


    However, before she could decide, she already felt Shi Che slowly pushing her away. Once pushed away, she would havepletely lost her chance.


    Instantly, Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind went nk, not thinking of anything else, only going by instinct, she wrapped her arms around Shi Che¡¯s neck and leaned up to kiss him.

 Chapter 137 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (23)

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (23)</h4><h4></h4>


    Moonlight, like water, cascaded silently while the breeze teased the gauze curtains, letting a few strands of light into the room to dance upon their bodies.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heartbeat raced, and her palms were drenched in sweat. Though she had impulsively thrown herself at him, she was utterly insecure, so while her lips met Shi Che¡¯s, it was merely a gentle press against his lips, even trembling slightly.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s sudden kiss had caught Shi Chepletely off guard. The softness of her lips as they suddenly came into contact, the fragrance of her body enveloping him, her slender arms wrapping around him¡ªthey all made Shi Che¡¯s heart race. Because of her nervousness, her body trembled a bit, and her sleeping gown, already disheveled from tossing in bed, looked especially enticing under the moonlight.


    The desires he had suppressed were woken in an instant, and mes sparked rapidly in his dark eyes. The hands that had been about to push Ling Chuxia away stopped, and even, unconsciously, pulled her closer once more.


    The woman before him was seducing Shi Che bit by bit, and he seemed to be falling into a beautiful dream. He squeezed Ling Chuxia tighter and tighter, as if he wanted to meld her entirely into his flesh and blood.


    Ling Chuxia, held too tightly, let out a soft whimper of pain. Shi Che¡¯s eyes flickered, and while he kept holding her close, he eased his grip slightly. Then, parting his lips, he tenderly captured Ling Chuxia¡¯s, kissing her in a reversal of roles.


    His movements were unexpectedly gentle,cking the previous forcefulness or malice, and instead, were filled with an ultimate tenderness, leaving traces in every nook tenderly¡ªas if he was handling his most beloved woman.


    A haze of bewilderment and incredulity tinged the depths of Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes. Shi Che hadn¡¯t kissed her like this in a long time¡ªit seemed only during their honeymoon had he been so entwined. Afterward, his kisses became vicious bites, rough tugs, devoid of any gentleness, merely outlets for his rage.


    Ling Chuxia felt as if she had truly returned to those early days of marriage.


    Back when they had just married, Shi Che had been truly tender to her, tender enough to drown someone in that feeling, and Ling Chuxia could even sense a vor of cherishment.


    In such matters, she had always harbored a deep-seated fear, yet he was always incredibly patient. Knowing she was scared, he would always take the time to settle her nervespletely.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze progressively zed over as she felt Shi Che¡¯s kisses migrate to her neck, his gentleness and passion causing one¡¯s heart to soften involuntarily.

 Chapter 138 - 137 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (23)

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 137 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (23)</h4><h4></h4>


    She had not thrown herself at Shi Che earlier; she feltpelled to do so because she anticipated being pushed away before she could even get close. However, now that she was in Shi Che¡¯s embrace, she knew that if she did not seize this opportunity, it would slip away just like that.


    Chuxia¡¯s eyes were filled withplex emotions, and she struggled internally. Should she just let herself go and pounce on him?


    However, before she could decide whether or not to pounce, she felt Shi Che slowly pushing her away. Once pushed away, she would have no chance at all.


    In an instant, Chuxia¡¯s mind went nk, and she stopped thinking altogether. She acted purely on instinct, wrapping her arms around Shi Che¡¯s neck and lifting her head to kiss him.


    -


    The moonlight was like water, silently spilling down. The breeze lifted the gauze curtains, letting slivers of light inside that shone upon them.


    Chuxia¡¯s heartbeat raced, and her palms were sweaty. Though she impulsively lunged forward, she had no confidence at all; her lips may havended on Shi Che¡¯s, but they were merely brushing his lips, even trembling slightly.


    The sudden kiss from Chuxia took Shi Chepletely by surprise. Those soft lips suddenly pressed against his, the faint scent of her body instantly enveloping his nose. Her slender arms wrapped around him, her body shaking from nervousness, and her nightgown, disheveled from sleep, slightly exposed her fair skin. Under the moonlight, half of her body was enticingly revealed.


    The desire that he had suppressed surged awake in an instant. mes quickly ignited in his dark eyes, and the hands that were about to push Chuxia away paused and then, unconsciously, pulled her back in.


    Her soft body, with its strands of fragrance, slowly seduced Shi Che. He felt as if he were sinking into a beautiful dream, holding Chuxia tighter and tighter, as if trying to meld her into his very flesh and blood.


    Chuxia felt a slight pain from being held so tightly and let out an involuntary whimper. Shi Che¡¯s eyes flickered, and though he still held her close, he loosened his grip slightly. Then, he parted his lips and took Chuxia¡¯s between his, reversing the roles and kissing her deeply.


    His movements were unexpectedly gentle,cking the previous aggression and malice. Instead, they carried an intense tenderness, slowly enticing her. His tongue gently left traces in every spot.


    It was as if he were treating his most beloved woman.


    A haze of bewilderment and disbelief tinted the depth of Chuxia¡¯s eyes. It had been a long time since Shi Che had kissed her like this; it seemed he only did so in the early days of their marriage. Later, whenever he kissed her, it was with a fierce, biting passion, a tearing urgency without any semnce of tenderness¡ªjust the expression of raw anger.


    Chuxia felt as if she really had returned to those early days of their marriage.


    Her eyes grew more and more mesmerized as she felt Shi Che¡¯s kisses trail down her neck, felt hisrge hands roaming over her body. Every inch of her skin could feel his gentle caresses, softening her heart involuntarily.

 Chapter 139 - 138 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (24)

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 138 To Pounce or Not to Pounce (24)</h4><h4></h4>


    When Che removed her nightgown and pulled down herst barrier, Chuxia¡¯s body still reflexively shivered.


    Noticing Chuxia¡¯s fear, Che paused momentarily, then reengaged by kissing her lips gently, as if to slowly ease her tension with each peck.


    Gradually, Chuxia¡¯s consciousness blurred, and her body softened, truly like water, weakly copsing. It had been a long time since she had felt this way; previously, she would always endure Che with a stiff body and a pale face, unable to feel anything else.


    Now, however, Chuxia could feel a fire within her, burning fiercely. All her senses seemed to focus on Che¡¯s movements, each one making her breathe rapidly, her face flush with heat, and her entire being led by Che, as if even forgetting to be afraid.


    Her awareness hazy, her eyes half-closed, she suddenly noticed Che¡¯s movements pause again. Confused, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Che had taken a condom from the nightstand and was tearing open the package. Chuxia¡¯s muddled brain felt as if it were struck hard, clearing all the intoxication from her mind.


    Che was so gentle tonight, his gentleness beguiled her, dizzying herpletely, nearly making her forget her own mission.


    She needed to get pregnant, to have a child!


    If Che took precautions, then what was the point of her efforts tonight?


    For a moment, Chuxia truly wanted to reach out and throw the condom away, but despite clenching her hand tightly, she could not lift it.


    She couldn¡¯t go against Che¡¯s will, nor could she defy him... As always, he had the final say in everything.


    Chuxia could only grip the bedding beneath her tightly, her fists clenched hard, her lower lip bitten tightly, and despite her best efforts to control her expression, her face still unmistakably showed her disappointment.


    After all, she had thought tonight would naturally lead to her desired oue, but to end up like this, how could she not be disappointed?


    Che had been paying attention to Chuxia¡¯s emotions, and he naturally sensed her change. His dark eyes slightly lifted, seeing her originally rosy cheeks now fade to white, and in herrge eyes, there was no longer confusion but unmistakable disappointment.


    Che¡¯s dark eyes suddenly darkened, his handsome face immediately clouded over, his hand holding the condom clenched tighter, the veins on the back of his hand visibly bulging.


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~~~ I¡¯ve been so diligent today, do I get a reward~~ hehe, the lucky winner today is: ?©n???)

 Chapter 140 - 139: The Final Deadline (1)

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 139: The Final Deadline (1)</h4><subtxt> Ling Chuxia noticed Shi Che¡¯s emotional shift when it was already a bitte. The change had seemingly urred in an instant; the gentle kisses and caresses vanished, reced by Shi Che¡¯s powerful hands suddenly clutching her shoulders. Just like every previous time, he flipped her over, face down into the bed, and then Shi Che prepared himself, leaned over her, and brutally thrust in without any mercy.


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t yet recovered from her disappointment when she felt a piercing pain that rapidly spread throughout her body.


    Although Shi Che had already engaged in adequate forey, Ling Chuxia still furrowed her brows and beads of sweat emerged on her forehead due to his rampant movements.


    For her, this act was something she inherently feared, but what terrified her even more was the fact that whenever Shi Che lost his temper, her entire body couldn¡¯t stop trembling with fear. Thus, her body uncontrobly tensed up, became cold, and the stiffer she became, the more difort she felt, the more excruciating the pain was.


    Shi Che naturally could sense the body beneath him stiffen up rapidly, the once soft and liquid touch was now chillingly cold.


    The sweet nothings and passionate entanglement from moments ago were like a fleeting cloud, gone in a sh.


    Shi Che¡¯s heart felt as if a huge chunk had been abruptly scooped out, suddenly missing a piece, leaving a hollow emptiness where only a relentless cold wind blew over, chilling him to the shiver.


    Constantly scheming against his wife...


    Shi Che found it ironically amusing to think that while he reminisced about the best days of his life, his youth, the wife sleeping beside him was only focused on how to fulfill her tasks.


    Even though he knew everything, understood everything, why couldn¡¯t Ling Chuxia pretend a little longer, at least not show in front of him that she was disappointed by her failed schemes.


    At the very least, even if it was just a beautiful dream for him alone, let him dream a bit longer.


    The grip Shi Che had on Ling Chuxia¡¯s shoulder unknowingly intensified, and soon red marks appeared on her fair skin. Ling Chuxia took a sharp inhale from the pain, but she knew Shi Che was angry, so no matter how much it hurt, she clenched her teeth and endured without uttering a sound.


    Little did she know, the more she behaved in such a manner, the more it provoked Shi Che¡¯s irritation and anger. His ck pupils tightened, dark currents swirling within, emanating an ominous presence as he bent down once more, venting unrestrainedly.


    Ling Chuxia bit her lower lip ferociously, the color draining out of them. In the moment of extreme pain, she somehow remembered the time when they were newlyweds.


    When they first got married, Shi Che was really gentle with her, so gentle it was as if he wanted to drown her in it, even allowing Ling Chuxia to feel treasured.


    (There was a small problem with yesterday¡¯s Chapter, causing some readers to see thest two Chapters as duplicates. If you encounter duplicates, you can remove the book from your bookshelf, clear the cache, and then add it back to your bookshelf to continue reading normally~)</subtxt>

 Chapter 141 - 140 Deadline (2)

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 140 Deadline (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    In this sort of situation, her heart was faintly filled with fear, but he was always extremely patient. Knowing her fear, he would always make a thorough effort topletely reassure her before he would move into her.


    So even though he took a lot from her, she had never felt as much pain as she did now. Each time, it felt like she was tumbling through Hell, yet she could never seem to reach the end.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands tightly clutched the sheets, her head buried deep into the pillow, a touch of moisture appearing in her eyes, gradually soaking the pillowcase.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before everything finally ceased. Ling Chuxia stilly prone on the bed, not even lifting her head, fearing that Shi Che would see she had cried, which would only annoy him further.


    Shi Che rose from Ling Chuxia¡¯s body, noticing her body lying there shivering, with bruises marring her pale skin, quite a shocking sight. His gaze hardened severely, and his hand trembled unconsciously. However, his grip soon tightened, and he reined in his expression before turning and entering the bathroom.


    Ling Chuxiay quietly on the bed, motionless. She listened to the sound of the shower starting, then stopping, as Shi Che came out, dressed himself piece by piece, and finally left, mming the door behind him. Only then did her fingers move slightly, and she let out the suppressed cries softly.


    -


    Two dayster, it was time for the daily checkup requested by Mrs. Shi.


    Ling Chuxia got up early, washed her face and brushed her teeth, then sat in front of the vanity, applying makeup with a powder puff. She always preferred light makeup, fresh and elegant. However, these past few days had been too exhausting, and she had cried all ofst night, so herplexion looked particrly poor. Therefore, today, she had to make her makeup a bit heavier.


    After finishing her makeup, Ling Chuxia stood up, walked to the wardrobe, and selected a suit dress that she usually wore. As she took it out, her gaze inadvertently nced beside it, where the ck evening gown hung inside, looking particrly out of ce.


    She had intended to wash it and return it to Ji Xinxin, but Ji Xinxin insisted on giving it to her. Although she hadn¡¯t attended the event, those who had reported back said she looked as beautiful as a Heavenly Empress in this ck gown, and she should rightfully be its owner.


    Ling Chuxia wanted to refuse, but Ji Xinxin wasn¡¯t someone who epted rejection easily. She hung up the call directly, so Ling Chuxia had no choice but to temporarily keep the gown.


    Now, catching sight of it unexpectedly, the first thing that came to her mind was the cold words Shi Che had said to her that night, "Don¡¯t wear such clothes in the future."


    Her hand paused for a moment, then reached out, took down the ck gown, ced it into a bag, and put it away on the lowest shelf of the storage cab.

 Chapter 142 - 141: Final Deadline (3)

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 141: Final Deadline (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    After changing her clothes, Ling Chuxia stood in front of the full-length mirror, checking to see if her appearance was dignified. She looked left and right, noticing a purplish bruise on her neck. It was a mark left by Shi Che in a moment of anger that night, and even after two days, it hadn¡¯t faded in the slightest¡ªa testament to how forcefully Shi Che had acted.


    Ling Chuxia pursed her lips, a flicker of gloom passing through her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She turned around, opened a drawer of her dressing table, and took out a silk scarf. She carefully wrapped it around her neck, effectively concealing the bruise. After adjusting her outfit one more time in the mirror, she grabbed her purse and left the house.


    Old Chen, the chauffeur of the old mansion, was already waiting at the door. Seeing Ling Chuxiaing out, he promptly bowed respectfully and said, "Young Madam."


    After speaking, Old Chen walked to the rear car door and opened it. Ling Chuxia smiled and gracefully entered the car with her head held high.


    As usual, Old Chen drove directly to the hospital. Upon arrival, Ling Chuxia declined Old Chen¡¯s offer to apany her inside, asking him to wait outside. She went in by herself.


    Old Chen nodded and said, "Then I¡¯ll drive around for a bit. Call me after your check-up, Young Madam."


    Ling Chuxia gave a soft hum in acknowledgement, and Old Chen got back into the car, started the engine, and slowly drove away.


    Ling Chuxia stood where she was, watching the car fade into the distance. Then she turned to look at the hospital and stared nkly for a long while without moving a step.


    In fact, her health was perfectly fine; she didn¡¯t need such routine checks. Yet, she had toply with Mrs. Shi¡¯s wishes, enduring the embarrassment that came with each visit.


    Every year, after the check-up, the doctor would look at the results,fort her with words that she was still young and healthy, and reassure her that she would have children someday, telling her not to worry.


    But every time she heard the doctor¡¯s words, they felt bitterly ironic.


    How could she have children? Shi Che had never given her a chance to have children... No matter how young or healthy she was, it was futile.


    The hand holding her purse unconsciously tightened, her nails digging fiercely into the strap, leaving several indentations. She stood there for quite a while before slowlying back to her senses.


    Eventually, she lowered her eyes and lifted her feet, step by step, walking into the hospital.


    The doctor had already been booked in advance; as soon as Ling Chuxia entered, a nurse led her to her appointments. She numbly went through the motions of undergoing various tests. The whole set of examinations took about an hour, and as she needed to wait for the results, the nurse asked her to rest in the VIP lounge.


    The VIP lounge was close to the obstetrics department. Ling Chuxia slightly lifted her head and could see the area where many heavily pregnant women, either sitting or walking, each wore a smile on their face, as if filled with anticipation for the new life toe.

 Chapter 143 - 142: Final Deadline (4)

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 142: Final Deadline (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but stare absentmindedly. She wanted to be pregnant, to have a child, because she needed to fulfill the mission given by Mrs. Shi to secure her position as the Young Madam of the Shi Family. She had never considered whether she wanted this child or whether she could be a good mother.


    She looked forward to the child, not like other expecting mothers who anticipate their own flesh and blooding into this world and growing up with them. Instead, she hoped that the child would shut Mrs. Shi¡¯s mouth and stop her from picking on her.


    Was she wrong? After all, a child is not some object; it¡¯s a person with flesh and blood. It will be born with thoughts and emotions. If it knew under what circumstances it had been born, would it hate her?


    Moreover, Che didn¡¯t want her child either. Even if she really did be pregnant, with the child being unwanted, could it ever be happy? Could it be joyful?


    Would it... also be a puppet under Mrs. Shi¡¯s control? Like her, like her elder sister, living only ording to Mrs. Shi¡¯s wishes, without any resistance or disagreement.


    As Chuxia thought about this, a cold sweat broke out on her back. She knew best how she lived her own life; even if it was wrapped in a morous exterior, the inside was already festering. Despite the pain, she couldn¡¯t cry out; she could only grit her teeth and endure. How could she let someone else go through the same?


    No... she didn¡¯t want this at all, not one bit... Chuxia shook her head unconsciously, a hint of panic surfacing in her eyes as if she had already seen the future.


    When the nurse came with the test results, she noticed Chuxia¡¯s slightly pale face and absent-minded expression, a flicker of concern passing through her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help asking, "Miss Ling? Are you feeling unwell?"


    The nurse¡¯s voice suddenly awakened Chuxia. She lifted her head slightly, saw the nurse standing in front of her, staring at her worriedly. Her expression slightly hardened, and she instinctively lowered her eyelids to hide the emotions in her eyes. Then she curved her lips slightly, clenched her hands, and spoke in a calm voice, "I¡¯m fine."


    The nurse appeared somewhat skeptical, clearly seeing her pale face earlier, "Miss Ling..."


    Chuxia, seeming to know what she was about to say, directly interrupted her, "The report is out, right?"


    The nurse, unable to continue, simply responded, "Yes, Miss Ling, here is your report. Doctor Wu is already waiting for you in the clinic."


    While speaking, the nurse handed over the test report. Chuxia took it, nodded at the nurse, then stood up and walked out of the VIP room. However, unlike usual, she didn¡¯t head towards Doctor Wu¡¯s clinic; instead, she walked directly towards the hospital¡¯s main exit.

 Chapter 144 - 143: Final Deadline (5)

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 143: Final Deadline (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    Every year, the results were always the same, and she no longer wanted to face the pity in Doctor Wu¡¯s eyes.


    Chuxia walked out of the hospital and immediately called Old Chen. He arrived quickly, and within five minutes, the car stopped in front of her. She opened the door, got in, and the car started, heading towards the old mansion.


    Chuxia looked at the report in her hand, fell silent for a moment, and slowly opened it. As she had expected, all health indicators were normal, but the final result read: infertile.


    Chuxia looked at it, and even though she knew what to expect, her eyes still flickered with a trace of emotion, her fingers trembling slightly as she clutched the report.


    Old Chen, driving, nced inadvertently in the rearview mirror and saw Chuxia staring nkly at the report, her face devoid of joy, her delicate features slightly dimmed.


    Having worked for the Shi Family for a long time, he was well aware of the heavy burden Chuxia bore. Over the years, Mrs. Shi had be increasingly anxious about having grandchildren, and Chuxia¡¯s pressure was surely getting greater each year. The fact that she couldn¡¯t conceive only added to her worries.


    Old Chen thought for a moment and then spoke tofort her, "Young Madam, it¡¯s alright, you didn¡¯t conceive this time, but you can try again. You and the young master are still so young; you¡¯ll certainly have children. Don¡¯t be too stressed about it."


    Actually, Chuxia wasn¡¯t distressed about not being able to conceive; she had known for a while that it was currently impossible for her. So the result of the report only brought a slight sadness. What really troubled her now was that she no longer wanted to have this child, not wanting to selfishly use a child to secure her position as Young Madam. Yet, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose that title either. What should she do?


    Old Chen¡¯s words slightly interrupted her thoughts, and Chuxia lifted her eyes to nce at him, noticing the concern in his eyes; suddenly, she found herself somewhat humorous.


    Even the family¡¯s staff knew Mrs. Shi¡¯s intentions and anxieties. How could she na?vely think she could keep her position as Young Madam without a child?


    Once she revealed this thought to Mrs. Shi, she guessed that the next second, Mrs. Shi would likely ask her and Shi Che for a divorce.


    Chuxia¡¯s lips curled in a smile, yet she could barely muster any expression.


    Old Chen, seeing Chuxia like this, knew she was suffering internally and didn¡¯t know what else to say, so he just quietly continued to drive.


    -


    As the car entered the old mansion, they could see from a distance the butler standing at the doorway, asionally craning his neck towards the gate.


    Chuxia¡¯s heart tightened. Mrs. Shi had not inquired about her progress for a long time, and she had thought that perhaps some of the pressure had eased. But now, it seemed she had thought too much.

 Chapter 145 - 144: Final Deadline (6)

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 144: Final Deadline (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia subconsciously clenched the report in her hand, herplexion turning somewhat pale, so much so that when she got out of the car and stood in front of the butler, the butler asked with puzzled concern, "Young Madam, are you feeling unwell?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s grip tightened even more as she made an effort to lift her lips in a slight smile and said to the butler in a gentle and soft voice, "I¡¯m fine."


    Although the butler remained puzzled, he did not say anything further, his demeanor respectful and his tone serious, "Young Madam, Madam has been waiting for you since early this morning, please go in quickly."


    Ling Chuxia nodded calmly, but a trace of unease still flickered in the depths of her eyes.


    If Mrs. Shi were to find out that she had failed to conceive once again, perhaps a mere warning would no longer suffice to let her off easily...


    Following the butler into the house, Ling Chuxia walked slowly towards the living room. Mrs. Shi sat on the sofa as usual, her hair neatly done up, her face delicate, her posture elegant, her smile warm and calm. Even upon seeing Ling Chuxia, she greeted her very genially, saying, "You¡¯re back? Please, have a seat."


    However, upon seeing Mrs. Shi¡¯s demeanor, Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After all these years, she hade to understand Mrs. Shi a bit.


    Mrs. Shi was originally a dignified and elegantdy, who even in anger or outrage, could speak with a graceful smile, never raising her voice. But things were different with Ling Chuxia. After all, Ling Chuxia was brought up by her hand and was part of the family. Moreover, since Chuxia had once angered her so badly that she lost herposure, from then on, Mrs. Shi had been somewhat less dignified and elegant in front of her.


    But now, this courteous distance was proof that she had started to disassociate herself from seeing Ling Chuxia as family.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but stall in her steps, her breathing slowing for a moment. Still, she quickly recovered and respectfully called out "Madam" before sitting down on the sofa opposite Mrs. Shi.


    Mrs. Shi leisurely picked up her tea, took a sip with elegance, swallowed slowly and then lifted her eyes to nce at Ling Chuxia, speaking softly, "Xiaoxia, how is your health?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s expression tightened slightly as she replied cautiously and quietly, "Madam, my health is fine."


    Mrs. Shi nodded and then slowly added, "Are all of your health indicators normal?"


    "Normal, no problems."


    Mrs. Shi seemed tough lightly, or perhaps not, her voice still unhurried as she asked, "Then, are you pregnant?"


    Ling Chuxia, clutching the report, unconsciously squeezed it harder in her hands. The report wrinkled bit by bit in her grasp. She couldn¡¯t help but lower her eyes, not daring to meet Mrs. Shi¡¯s gaze, her voice weak as a mosquito¡¯s, "No... not pregnant."


    Mrs. Shi seemed not surprised by the result at all, or perhaps she was too disappointed by now to show any great anger. She simply scoffed coldly, her words brimming with sarcasm, "Healthy body, no problems, so why can¡¯t you get pregnant?"

 Chapter 146 - 145: Final Deadline (7)

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 145: Final Deadline (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia fiercely bit her lower lip, her head hanging down, not saying a word.


    Mrs. Shi saw her like this and couldn¡¯t contain her anger. She had been urging Ling Chuxia to have children for nearly two years, and each time, she ended up disappointed. A person¡¯s patience is limited. Considering that Ling Chuxia was a child she had raised herself, she had given her ample time, but unfortunately, she just didn¡¯t live up to expectations!


    Mrs. Shi forcefully put the teacup back on the table. The teacup and the table ttered dully, as if striking right on Ling Chuxia¡¯s chest, making her body also tremble.


    Mrs. Shi red at her fiercely, her tone cold and harsh, "Ling Chuxia, what exactly is going on with you? Did you just disregard the task I entrusted to you as if it were nothing? Now that you¡¯ve grown wings, you think you can ignore my words?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s face turned slightly pale, as she bit her lip hard, almost to the point of bleeding. She slowly shook her head and replied, "Madam, it¡¯s not like that."


    "Not like that? Then you give me results like this?"


    Mrs. Shi suddenly stretched out her hand, snatched the report from her hands, and then mmed it on the table. The words "infertility" stood out starkly in ck and white, ringly obvious to Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes.


    "This is not the first time, I don¡¯t know how many times it has been, Xiaoxia. Considering that you have grown up by my side since you were little, almost like my own child, I have been lenient enough with you. But how do you repay me? The Shi family has raised and nurtured you for so many years, have you ever appreciated our kindness?"


    Over the years, no matter how rebellious or mischievous she had been as a child, Mrs. Shi had never spoken such harsh words to her. Ling Chuxia knew that this time she had truly crossed Mrs. Shi¡¯s line.


    For her, only those who are clever, obedient, and capable have value. And her, failing time after time to fulfill her tasks and meet expectations, naturally, she would no longer be tolerated.


    Facing Mrs. Shi¡¯s harsh criticism, Ling Chuxia was at a loss for words. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t tried; she truly had made great efforts but still couldn¡¯t get Shi Che to give her a child. This matter of having children wasn¡¯t something she could achieve on her own.


    Ling Chuxia wanted to exin, but she couldn¡¯t find the words.


    She couldn¡¯t tell Mrs. Shi that Shi Che simply didn¡¯t like her, that he actually despised her, and therefore, he always prevented her from getting pregnant, always refused to have children with her. This way, she was only breaking her own path.


    "Madam, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault." After a long while, Ling Chuxia moved her lips, but could only manage to say these feeble words.


    Mrs. Shi¡¯s face flushed with anger, her brow and gaze bing more piercing, as if she could see through everything, "Tell me, you and Che¡¯er, how many times a week?"

 Chapter 147 - 146: Final Deadline (8)

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 146: Final Deadline (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia never expected Mrs. Shi to suddenly ask such a question. She waspletely stunned and couldn¡¯t react at all.


    Mrs. Shi looked at Ling Chuxia¡¯s demeanor, her brows deeply furrowed, growing more dissatisfied, "Or should I ask, has Che¡¯er ever touched you?"


    Originally, Shi Che¡¯s chosen marriage partner was Ling Yunshu. It was she who had pointed Ling Chuxia out to Shi Che. At that time, she thought since the two sisters looked alike and had both grown up with Shi Che, who was full of youthful vigor, even if he didn¡¯t like her now, he woulde to like her after marriage. But she never expected that some things simply can¡¯t be forced. Shi Che didn¡¯t like Ling Chuxia; he just didn¡¯t.


    Mrs. Shi¡¯s directness made Ling Chuxia¡¯s cheeks turn red in an instant, but this redness wasn¡¯t from shyness but from fear.


    With Mrs. Shi asking her such a question, it was clear she wanted to confirm that Shi Che truly didn¡¯t like her. Then, there would be no need for any hesitation; she could simply rece her.


    Ling Chuxia only felt a chill running down her spine, her back breaking out in cold sweat. She knew she couldn¡¯t lie, couldn¡¯t deceive Mrs. Shi. But how could she tell the truth?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands were tightly clenched, her fingernails digging into her palms causing pain, yet she was oblivious to it. She swallowed hard, trying to control the trembling in her heart, as she replied, "Madam, our... our conjugal life is... normal..."


    "Normal? If it¡¯s normal, howe you can¡¯t get pregnant?"


    Mrs. Shi hadpletely lost herposure, her face expressionless, her voice cold to the extreme. She stared at Ling Chuxia as though she had given up on her, coldly about to announce the result, "Xiaoxia, although you¡¯ve indeed been dutiful for these three years, earnestly trying to be a good wife for Che¡¯er, a good Young Madam for the Shi Family but..."


    As Ling Chuxia listened to Mrs. Shi, the color drained from her face, turning deathly pale. Mrs. Shi hadn¡¯t finished speaking, but she already knew what wasing next¡ªonce her words were out, there would be no turning back.


    No, it can¡¯t be. She absolutely can¡¯t divorce Shi Che, can¡¯t lose the status of Young Madam. She had promised her elder sister; she couldn¡¯t break her word, couldn¡¯t let her elder sister down.


    Ling Chuxia had never mentioned the issues between her and Shi Che to Mrs. Shi, partly because she didn¡¯t want Mrs. Shi to know Shi Che disliked her, and partly to protect the little self-esteem she had left.


    It was bad enough that Shi Che detested her, but every time they were intimate, he either wore a condom or made her take contraception pills. How embarrassing it was.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t care less about that. She bit down hard on her teeth and finally lifted her head, her voice involuntarily trembling yet she still enunciated every single word, "Madam, the young master... he has me take pills every time. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t get pregnant, I simply have no way to."


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~~ hah hah hah, little Xiaxia finally betrayed Shi Che, hah hah hah~~ Let¡¯s guess, what will little Xiaxia use to get pregnant in the end~~ Dear friends, have a happy Children¡¯s Day~ muah, today¡¯s lucky winner is: Shi Banxia)

 Chapter 148 - 147: Final Deadline (9)

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 147: Final Deadline (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    Even though it was extremely difficult to utter, Ling Chuxia still managed to say her piece, and upon her finishing, Mrs. Shi froze for a second, then, as if hearing some incredible tall tale, could no longer maintain her elegance, her delicate face overtaken by shock and fury, "What did you say?"


    Once the words were spoken, they could no longer be taken back. Ling Chuxia clenched her teeth tightly, biting her lower lip, herplexion growing ever paler, sitting motionless on the sofa.


    At this point, she could only pin the responsibility on Shi Che, and in fact, it really was his unwillingness to let her bear a child. If it had been before, she naturally would not dare to offend Shi Che, but now that things hade to this point, she had no choice but to protect herself.


    She swallowed hard, then added in a soft voice, "Madam, the young master simply doesn¡¯t want children...I...I really can¡¯t do anything..."


    Mrs. Shi seemed to be greatly angered by her words, losing all her elegant demeanor, her chest heaving violently, unable to utter a word for a long time.


    After Ling Chuxia finished speaking, her lips tightly pressed together, she said no more, knowing that some words must be stopped at just the right point to have an effect. Of course, she also had no real confidence, unsure of what decision Mrs. Shi would make next, but had not the worst oue already happened? Perhaps her words could still win her a sliver of a chance.


    Mrs. Shi¡¯s silencested a while, and the longer itsted, the more uneasy Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart became, even unconsciously twisting her hands together in front of her, her fingertips turning pale.


    After what felt like an eternity, Mrs. Shi finally spoke. Though her voice had regained a semnce of calm, Ling Chuxia could still detect a tremor, evidence that her residual anger had not subsided, "Ultimately, it¡¯s still because you¡¯re useless! If you could capture Che¡¯er¡¯s heart, how could he possibly not want children with you!"


    Ling Chuxia was not surprised at all by Mrs. Shi¡¯s words; she never med her son. Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands twisted even tighter, she didn¡¯t look up, just breathed out softly, and still responded, "But Madam...even if you rece me, can you guarantee that others can capture the young master¡¯s heart and make him willingly want children?"


    Ling Chuxia had been gentle, wise, and respectful for the past three years. Mrs. Shi had almost forgotten that Ling Chuxia was clever and had been a troublesome child since she was young, constantly causing her headaches. So now, blocked by Ling Chuxia¡¯s words, she unexpectedly found herself unable to respond.


    After delivering her statement, Ling Chuxia quieted down again, her elegant sitting posture and dignified demeanor giving no hint of the sharp rebuttal she had just delivered.

 Chapter 149 - 148: Final Deadline (10)

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 148: Final Deadline (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Shi watched, and then, incensed, sheughed out loud. The current state of Ling Chuxia really did remind her of her own mischievous antics as a child. From the past to the present, of the three children that had caused her much worry, it was not her own son, but Ling Chuxia.


    It was unclear what Mrs. Shi thought of, but her expression softened slightly. She stared intently at Ling Chuxia for a long while, her gaze sharp and scrutinizing. In all fairness, she was quite satisfied with Ling Chuxia; her behavior over the past three years had exceeded her expectations. The child she thought least likely to be tamed had managed to be so well-behaved and obedient. It was just unfortunate that Shi Che didn¡¯t like her.


    Mrs. Shi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a flicker of light in their depths suggested she was pondering and weighing something.


    Despite appearingposed while sitting there, Ling Chuxia¡¯s palms were beginning to sweat slightly. Her scalp tingled and her heart wavered under Mrs. Shi¡¯s piercing gaze¡ªshe truly feared that Mrs. Shi would abruptly drop the sentence, "Let¡¯s get a divorce."


    When Ling Chuxia¡¯s spine had stiffened under Mrs. Shi¡¯s gaze, the gentle voice of Mrs. Shi finally spoke, each word clearly reaching her ears.


    "I will give you three more months. If you still cannot conceive a child in three months, you and Che¡¯er will have to divorce."


    Ling Chuxia came out of the old house in a daze, raised her hand to touch her forehead, and felt the cold dampness on her skin. She stood still for a good while before taking a deep breath and then slowly exhaling.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to secure a final deadline for herself. Even though thisst deadline offered little hope, it was still better than being reced immediately.


    Ling Chuxia unconsciously nced back, looking at the solemn and majestic old house. She clenched her hands hanging by her sides, then withdrew her gaze and walked towards her car.


    However, before she had taken two steps, she heard the rustling of footsteps behind her, apanied by a voice calling, "Young Madam, wait."


    Ling Chuxia recognized the voice as that of the butler, Sister Hua. She paused mid-step, turned slightly, and looked back with puzzlement. Sister Hua hurried over in a few quick steps, stood in front of her panting slightly, and then said, "Young Madam, Madam asked me to go back with you."


    Ling Chuxia was startled, and then a hint of surprise crept into her eyes. After she and Shi Che got married, Shi Che insisted on moving out and also demanded that no servants from the old house follow them, iming he didn¡¯t want their privacy invaded. Although Mrs. Shi was reluctant, she couldn¡¯t argue with Shi Che, so she never sent anyone over. Why would she now...


    Sister Hua seemed to notice Ling Chuxia¡¯s confusion, smiled slightly, her voice gentle and respectful, yet quite straightforward, "Madam hopes I can go over and give you a hand."

 Chapter 150 - 149 I Can Take Medicine (1)

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 149 I Can Take Medicine (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    Help her out?


    Ling Chuxia looked into Sister Hua¡¯s eyes, slightly shimmering with light. If Mrs. Shi sent Sister Hua to help her, did that mean Mrs. Shi hadn¡¯t truly given up on her?


    A flicker of excitement passed through Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, but it quickly faded as she remembered Shi Che¡¯s current attitude towards her, always cold and harsh. If Sister Hua were to live there, she would surely see everything, and Sister Hua was Mrs. Shi¡¯s eyes and ears...


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, and her gaze grewplex. She pursed her lips, thinking of how to tactfully decline, but before she could figure it out, Sister Hua spoke again, "Young Madam, please be at ease. I am only responsible for bringing you and the young master together. I will ignore everything else."


    Ling Chuxia was taken aback. Indeed, Sister Hua, a housekeeper trained by Mrs. Shi, had a keen sense of observation far beyond her own skills. Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t say anything more, just nodded and said softly, "Sister Hua, let¡¯s go back then."


    -


    The carriage was very quiet. Ling Chuxia sat silently, watching the bustling traffic through the window, her gaze gradually bing distant. When the car stopped at a red light right in the city center, surrounded by big malls and office buildings, with peopleing and going, the scene was bustling. Ling Chuxia slightly turned her head, and her eyes casually swept across a huge billboard. She wouldn¡¯t have paid it any attention, but her gaze froze on that billboard.


    The billboard featured a photo of a beautiful woman with a radiant smile and a sultry figure, her skin as white as porcin. She was dressed just as she had been that day, in a ming red dress so dazzling it was hard to look away.


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know her well, but she wasn¡¯tpletely unfamiliar either. It happened when she unintentionally googled Li Qian¡¯s husband; somehow her fingers tapped the keyboard and searched for this woman.


    She knew the woman was named Zheng Rourou, a neer under the Huayi Film and Television Company. Since she was new, she had only yed extras in one or two pieces, performing insignificant minor roles. The advertisement Ling Chuxia saw, she knew, was for a majorpany¡¯s recent campaign; normally, a minor role like Zheng Rourou should not havended it, but there she was. One could imagine whose masterpiece this was.


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Zheng Rourou because a woman like her would never be seen by Mrs. Shi as fit to enter the Shi Family, let alone take the position of Young Madam. But now... Looking at the advertisement, Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind suddenly filled with many thoughts.


    Shi Che had ordered a gown specifically for Zheng Rourou, he and Zheng Rourou stood intimately together, and Shi Che even asked her that day if she really thought his actions outside were all just for show?

 Chapter 151 - 150 I Can Take Medicine (2)

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 150 I Can Take Medicine (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart gave a violent tug, and a chill ran slightly down her spine. She had always felt that Shi Che¡¯s refusal to have children with her was due to his dislike of her, but she had never considered that Shi Che might want someone else to bear his child?


    If... if Shi Che really fell for Zheng Rourou and was truly willing to let Zheng Rourou have his child, and once Zheng Rourou did have a child, then everything would change!


    Given Mrs. Shi¡¯s strong desire for a grandson, if Zheng Rourou had a child, she wouldn¡¯t possibly reject it, and if Shi Che liked her, Mrs. Shi might not object for the sake of the child¡ªafter all, the Shi Family¡¯s status and wealth were high enough already, without the need for marrying into another wealthy, noble family to further embellish their status.


    With this thought, Ling Chuxia shuddered violently, gradually feeling the cold creeping over her.


    After returning home, Ling Chuxia arranged a guest room for Sister Hua and then went upstairs back to her bedroom. After being so worn out from the day¡¯s events, she felt exhausted, but once she sat on the bed in her bedroom, she found herself not a bit sleepy.


    After sitting in a daze for a bit, she got up, walked to the bookshelf, pulled out a notebook from the topmost corner, then sat down on the sofa and undid the notebook¡¯s small lock. She flipped it open, and page by page, it was filled with Xiujuan¡¯s tidy handwriting.


    This was Ling Chuxia¡¯s diary; in fact, she had not been fond of reading or writing since she was a child, let alone keeping a daily diary. However, starting from the day her elder sister left, whether from sadness, repression, or because there were too many things weighing on her heart that she couldn¡¯t suppress all of them, she had started to keep a diary. Day by day she wrote, day by day she recorded all her thoughts, and only in this notebook could she release all her emotions without pretense or suppression.


    Ling Chuxia flipped to thetest page, picked up a pen, and began to write word by word.


    June 2, 2015, the final deadline, thest three months, I must conceive a child.


    -


    In the evening, Sister Hua came up to knock on the door. Ling Chuxia had fallen asleep on the sofa without realizing it, after finishing her diary entry. She was jolted awake by Sister Hua¡¯s knocking, and it took her a good while toe to her senses¡ªafter all, she was used to being alone at home for the past three years, and suddenly having someone else around felt somewhat unreal.


    Ling Chuxia then quickly responded, "Come in."


    Sister Hua pushed the door open and stood respectfully at a distance of a few steps away, asking politely, "Young Madam, it¡¯s time for dinner, what would you like to eat? Also, when will the young master return? Should I make dinner for him?"

 Chapter 152 - 151 I Can Take Medicine (3)

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 151 I Can Take Medicine (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    "When will the young master being back..."


    Those eight simple words sent Ling Chuxia into a daze. She pursed her lips, unable toe up with an answer, because she truly had no idea when Shi Che would return. He always came back if he wanted to and stayed away if he didn¡¯t.


    Seeing that something seemed off about Ling Chuxia, Sister Hua¡¯s eyes conveyed a hint of confusion, prompting her to ask again, "Young Madam?"


    Ling Chuxia quickly snapped back to reality. Her lips parted slightly as if she wanted to speak, yet she didn¡¯t know what to say. However, considering that Sister Hua lived there, it was impossible to hide her and Shi Che¡¯s circumstances from her, so she didn¡¯t bothering up with any excuse. Speaking softly, she said, "I... I don¡¯t know when the young master wille back."


    Sister Hua at first seemed not toprehend the meaning of her words, her eyes brimming with even greater doubt. She was about to ask more, but then something seemed to click. She hesitated for a second and then her eyes widened in surprise, "Young Madam, you mean... you¡¯ve never known if the young master would return home or not?"


    Ling Chuxia felt quite embarrassed, her cheeks blushing, yet she still nodded, "He¡¯s usually very busy and seldomes home."


    Sister Hua¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as she asked, "How often does the young master usuallye home?"


    Chuxia¡¯s gaze fell slightly, her fair cheeks reddening even further. After a pause, she finally answered, "Well... sometimes a few months... sometimes half a year..."


    "...!"


    Sister Hua was at a loss for how to express her shock. Although she had always been aware that the rtionship between the young master and Young Madam wasn¡¯t very good, she had never imagined it to be so severe. No wonder Young Madam had been unable to get pregnant for so long. How could she, when her husband was never home?


    It took Sister Hua quite a while to recover her voice, "Then... Young Madam, do you keep in touch with the young master often? Have you asked him toe home more?"


    Ling Chuxia immediately shook her head, without even a second¡¯s thought, as if it were the most natural response, "The young master is very busy, I wouldn¡¯t disturb him."


    Not only did Sister Hua¡¯s eyes widen, but her mouth also gaped open as though it could fit an entire egg, so shocked that she even forgot to be respectful, speaking bluntly, "Young Madam, aren¡¯t you... being too derelict in your duties as a wife?"


    Being a wife, no matter how virtuous one tries to be, shouldn¡¯t be like this, right? Unable to see her own husband even once in fifteen days or half a month, could she truly stay calm and not worried in the slightest?


    "I, I¡¯m derelict in my duties?"


    Ling Chuxia had never expected Sister Hua to arrive at such a conclusion. For three years, she had behaved properly, virtuous and demure, fulfilling the role of a wife without causing Shi Che any trouble or annoyance. How could that be considered derelict?

 Chapter 153 - 152 I Can Take Medicine (4)

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 152 I Can Take Medicine (4)</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> Sister Hua nodded seriously, "Of course, Young Master hasn¡¯t beening home for a long time, and you don¡¯t even ask about him. Isn¡¯t that neglectful?"


    "But he¡¯s busy..."


    Before Chuxia could finish her sentence, Sister Hua interrupted without letting her exin, "Busy? Can he be so busy that he doesn¡¯te home for months or even half a year? Young Madam, do you think that¡¯s reasonable?"


    Chuxia was choked up for a moment, not knowing how to answer.


    Sister Hua nced at Chuxia and continued, "Moreover, even if the Young Master really is too busy toe home, should you really just let it go? Wouldn¡¯t you even make a phone call?"


    "I... I¡¯m afraid of disturbing him..." Chuxia retorted, but for some unknown reason, what she usually considered rightful now seemed a bitcking in confidence.


    "Young Madam, you and the Young Master are husband and wife... the closest of people. How could your call disturb him?"


    Chuxia¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, and she suddenly fell silent. Are spouses really the closest people? But Che dislikes her so much, how could he possibly be her closest person?


    Sensing the shift in Chuxia¡¯s mood, Sister Hua softened her tone slightly, understanding the issues between the two to some extent, "Young Madam, I believe that no matter what, you are still the Young Master¡¯s wife. Since the Young Master didn¡¯t refuse Madam and married you, it indicates that he is still willing to ept you. So, as long as you keep trying, one day, the Young Master will ept you."


    Trying? Hadn¡¯t she been trying hard enough these past three years? Effort here, effort there, but in the end, he only grew to dislike her more.


    Sister Hua spoke casually because she hadn¡¯t really witnessed the interactions between Che and her. Once she did, she would realize how impractical her words were.


    Not wanting to dampen her enthusiasm, Chuxia lowered her eyes and remained silent, but the gloominess in her eyes persisted.


    Nevertheless, Sister Hua stillid out a battle n for her. The first step, of course, was to get Che toe home. Only bying home and spending time together could their feelings develop and warm up.


    Thus, Sister Hua gestured to Chuxia to call Che.


    Chuxia looked at Sister Hua hesitantly, pursed her lips, and then spoke with some difficulty, "Do I really... need to call him? The Young Master is... really busy."


    She even emphasized the word "busy."


    Sister Hua stared at her imcably, "Young Madam, Madam has tasked me with ensuring you and the Young Master get together. You can¡¯t remain indifferent. Madam still has high hopes for you. You wouldn¡¯t let Madam down, would you?"


    Sister Hua¡¯s tone was mild but carried an irrefutable note. Chuxia thought about the three-month ultimate deadline, bit her lip, took out her phone from her bag, and dialed Che¡¯s number.</subtxt>

 Chapter 154 - 153 I Can Take Medicine (5)

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 153 I Can Take Medicine (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    The droning beeping resonated in Ling Chuxia¡¯s ears, her heart pounding as wildly as ever, her hand clutching the phone, unwittingly breaking out in a thin sweat.


    The prolonged beeping continued for so long that Ling Chuxia thought Shi Che wouldn¡¯t answer the call, but suddenly, the call connected, and a low, indifferent voice came through, "What is it?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and suddenly her tongue seemed to tie up, unable to utter a word. The other end sounded increasingly impatient, and the tone grew colder, "Speak up!"


    Sister Hua, watching Ling Chuxia¡¯s dazed look, couldn¡¯t stand it and, disregarding respect, reached out and pushed her shoulder, silently mouthing, "Young Madam, speak up!"


    That¡¯s when Ling Chuxia snapped back to reality, gripping her hands tightly, and began in a low voice, "Young, Young Master... are... are you...ing home today?"


    It was such a simple sentence, but Ling Chuxia stuttered it out, lifelessly.


    Shi Che, having already lost his patience and about to hang up the phone, paused abruptly when he heard Ling Chuxia¡¯s words. The light in the depths of his eyes also stiffened momentarily.


    Ling Chuxia calling to ask him if he wasing home? Such a phone call hadn¡¯t happened in three years...


    Shi Che¡¯s ck pupils darkened, light shimmering within them as a wave of unnamed joy tried to surge up, but quickly, as if he remembered something, he tilted his head slightly, looking at the calendar on his desk. After ncing at the date, the light in his eyes dimmed in an instant, and the flicker of joy turned into deep derision.


    Today was the day of Ling Chuxia¡¯s annual health check-up.


    Shi Che¡¯s lips curled slightly, his eyes brimming with endless coldness, and the voice that came out was unconsciously chilling, "What task has my mother given you this time?"


    Shi Che¡¯s voice was icy, his words razor-sharp, showing no mercy, piercing straight into Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart. Her face turned pale in an instant, the prepared words clogging in her throat.


    Shi Che snorted coldly but didn¡¯t hang up on her hurriedly this time. Instead, he waited patiently for her response.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand gripping the phone tightened gradually, her fingertips slowly turning white. Several times she opened her mouth, but not a sound came out.


    Sister Hua, watching by her side, was frantic, wishing she could snatch the phone and speak for her, but she could only il about, directing her to talk properly.


    Ling Chuxia took several deep breaths before she managed to suppress the difort in her heart, struggling to enunciate word by word, "It¡¯s not that, I... I... I just wanted to ask if you¡¯reing home. If... if you¡¯re not too busy, then... pleasee home, I... I..."


    Trying hard to think of some excuse, Ling Chuxia was at her wit¡¯s end when Sister Hua, driven to desperation, grabbed a pen from the table and scrawled a line of words on the palm of her hand, presenting it to Ling Chuxia.

 Chapter 155 - 154 I Can Take Medicine (6)

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 154 I Can Take Medicine (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia looked at the words on the screen, "I miss you..." Her blood surged, and her face turned frighteningly red. She couldn¡¯t possibly say such words aloud. Instead, she thought of another excuse. "I... I made your favorite braised pork today. Are you, are youing back?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s words indeed startled Shi Che. Usually, if he was cold, she would just respectfully say, "Sorry to bother you," and then hang up the phone. But now, she had gone into an exnation and even mentioned that she made braised pork for him?


    Shi Che fell silent, and Ling Chuxia also became anxious. She took a deep breath, as if afraid Shi Che would refuse, and quickly added another line, "Can youe back? I... I can¡¯t finish so much alone..."


    Sister Hua listened to Ling Chuxia¡¯s improvised words, feeling a painful disappointment like one might fault an unteachable child.


    Shi Che was utterly silent, and there was no sound from the other end of the phone for a long time. If the call hadn¡¯t still been connected, Ling Chuxia would have doubted whether Shi Che had already hung up.


    But his silence also made her heart sink bit by bit. It seemed she wouldn¡¯t be able to have Shi Chee back tonight. She lowered her eyes, her gaze dim, and was about to apologize when suddenly, a voice came through the phone, just one word, "Okay." Then, without any hesitation, the call was disconnected.


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t recovered from his response when all she could hear was the beeping sound of the line disconnecting. She continued holding the phone, motionless.


    Sister Hua couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and directly asked, "How did it go? What did the young master say? Is heing back home?"


    Ling Chuxia still didn¡¯t respond.


    Sister Hua stared at Ling Chuxia¡¯s vacant face, assuming the result wasn¡¯t perfect; she sighed but stillforted her, "Young Madam, don¡¯t be too sad. Maybe the young master is really busy. We can call him againter..."


    "He said okay."


    Sister Hua hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Ling Chuxia suddenly looked at her and said that in a daze. Sister Hua, stunned for a moment, then realized, and a smile bloomed on her face, "The young master ising home? That¡¯s wonderful! But why are you still sitting there? Go spruce yourself up!"


    "Ah?" Ling Chuxia still seemed a bit dazed. "Dress up for what?"


    Sister Hua couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, somewhat at a loss for words with Ling Chuxia, "Young Madam, he¡¯sing back, and you aren¡¯t nning to show him your most beautiful side? How else will he notice and fall for you?"


    "But..." It¡¯s just at home, why bother dressing up?


    Before she could finish, Sister Hua had already pulled her up and sat her down at the vanity table, "Young Madam, just listen to me, you won¡¯t go wrong." Sister Hua seemed a bit frustrated as she muttered, "You used to be such a sharp girl, how did you be so inflexible now?"


    Ling Chuxia pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t speak. Sister Hua stared at her pretty face and couldn¡¯t help but speak again. "Young Madam, let me be frank with you, you need to adapt to situations. In extraordinary times, extraordinary measures are required!"


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~~ Hahaha, Little Xiaxia is all dressed up waiting for our Young Master Shi. Extraordinary times require extraordinary measures~~ What tricks can Xiaxia¡¯s wooden heade up with~~~ Today¡¯s lucky winner is: gentleness)

 Chapter 156 - 155 I Can Take Medicine (7)

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 155 I Can Take Medicine (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Extraordinary times call for extraordinary measures, huh?"


    Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows slightly, a trace of doubt passing through her eyes. Sister Hua¡¯s meaning... could it be... she was suggesting that Chuxia should resort to any means necessary to get pregnant?


    But... how could she scheme against Shi Che? This... this couldn¡¯t be allowed, right?


    Sister Hua sighed helplessly as she watched Chuxia¡¯s furrowed and deeply locked eyebrows. Her mindset was already fixed, and it wouldn¡¯t change in a short time. Being anxious now was useless; she could only keep reminding her about everything. With that thought, she said, "Young Madam, please dress up nicely. I¡¯ll go downstairs to prepare dinner."


    Chuxia nodded, and Sister Hua took two steps back before turning and leaving the room.


    Chuxia sat in front of the vanity, staring nkly at her reflection in the mirror. Her beautiful brows grew even more knitted, and therge eyes glittered, as if deep in thought. Gradually, her gaze becameplicated, and a few strands of struggle appeared.


    Her hand rested on the vanity, her fair and slender fingers slowly clenching into a fist. She bit her lower lip lightly, as if making up her mind. The struggle in her eyes faded away, leaving only a resolute determination.


    Sister Hua was right, extraordinary times do call for extraordinary measures. She didn¡¯t have much time left, only thest three months. If things continued as before, it was basically impossible for her to get pregnant. Not to mention three months, even three more years would be in vain.


    She couldn¡¯t wait any longer, nor did she have the time to wait. This was herst shot!


    Chuxia thought it over. When Shi Che and she were intimate, he would mostly use protection, and sometimes he would let her take medicine. Those protective measures were foolproof; finding a loophole was difficult. This meant that the only things she could tamper with were in these two aspects.


    One was the condom, and the other was contraceptive pills. If she were to sabotage the condoms... Chuxia became distressed. There was only one way to do it¡ªpierce a small hole in the condom. But the risk of being discovered was high. After all, Shi Che was the one using it, and he might realize it when he handled them. The risk level was five stars! Chuxia dismissed the idea right away.


    That left the contraceptive pills. If she switched the pills... then wouldn¡¯t it go unnoticed? Since she was the one taking the pills, and Shi Che usually wouldn¡¯t handle them, the likelihood of being discovered was fairly low, with a risk factor of one star!


    There was no need topare any further!


    Chuxia took a deep breath, lifted her head to look at herself in the mirror once more, her red lips pressed firmly together. Then she stood up, grabbed her bag, and headed straight to the door.


    When Chuxia went downstairs, Sister Hua was cooking. Seeing Chuxia rush down the stairs at a brisk pace, she was a bit taken aback. She was about to ask what was wrong when Chuxia had already dashed out the front door, disappearing from her sight.

 Chapter 157 - 156 I Can Take Medicine (8)

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 156 I Can Take Medicine (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    Sister Hua waspletely stunned. Where was Young Madam nning to go? The young master would be returning home soon!


    After exiting the gates of the viplex, Ling Chuxia hailed a taxi and told the driver, "Take me to the nearest pharmacy."


    The driver acknowledged with a grunt, pressed down on the sign in front of the car, shifted gears, stepped on the elerator, and set off for the nearest pharmacy. After about five minutes, they saw arge pharmacy. The taxi pulled over and stopped, Ling Chuxia paid the fare, and got out of the car.


    Upon entering the pharmacy, a salesperson approached with a diggingly warm smile and inquired, "Hello, miss, what can I get for you?"


    Ling Chuxia lowered her eyes in thought. The contraceptive pills regrly used at home were white little pills, so in order to make a switch, she needed to find white vitamin pills.


    She steadied herself, smiled, and then replied, "Hello, I¡¯d like to buy some vitamins. Which vitamin pills are white?"


    -


    After purchasing the vitamins, Ling Chuxia left. Though it was nearing evening, there was still a faint light in the sky, shining beautifully on the rolling clouds.


    Looking at the clouds on the horizon, Ling Chuxia felt a faint surge of hope in her heart. As long as she could sessfully conceive a child, no one else would be able to take the position of Young Madam from her. She could then securely hold onto this position, waiting for her elder sister to return! Ling Chuxia unconsciously clenched the bag in her hand and then almost imperceptibly curled her lips in a smirk.


    Ling Chuxia returned home, raced upstairs with the same wind and speed, and went straight into the bedroom, which bewildered Sister Hua.


    Ling Chuxia locked the bedroom door and checked several times, as if she had a guilty conscience, to make sure it was secure. Then she quickly ran to the bedside, pulled open the drawer of the bedside table, and took out the box of contraceptive pills.


    She removed all the contraceptive pills from the box and then opened the vitamins she had bought, cing them one by one into the contraceptive pill box. To the eye, both were white pills, simr in size, and virtually indistinguishable. Ling Chuxia smiled satisfactorily, then stuffed the original contraceptive pills into the vitamin box, and stood up to dispose of it.


    She knew that this box absolutely could not be carelessly discarded anywhere; if Shi Che were to see it by chance, she would bepletely finished.


    After much thought, Ling Chuxia decided that she couldn¡¯t throw it away at home; it had to be thrown away outside, the further, the better. So she rose up with the intention of discarding the box at the viplex¡¯s recycling station, a ce Shi Che would definitely not pass by.


    Ling Chuxia looked up at the clock on the wall; it was almost six o¡¯clock. If nothing unexpected happened, Shi Che would be home around six or a bit after. She had to get everything done before Shi Che returned.


    Without dy, Ling Chuxia opened the door and once again rushed downstairs, ready to bolt out the front door, when suddenly a pair of long legs stepped into the entrance. Ling Chuxia¡¯s first sight was of his dark, shiny leather shoes and the impably pressed straight-leg suit trousers.

 Chapter 158 - 157 I Can Take Medicine (9)

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 157 I Can Take Medicine (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t expected Shi Che to return so abruptly. At the sight of him, she froze for a moment, her grip on the medicine box failed, and it dropped to the floor.


    Startled, Ling Chuxia felt her heart ready to leap out of her chest. Reflexively, she wanted to bend down to pick it up, but Shi Che¡¯s dark gaze had already shifted coolly toward her. Chuxia¡¯s eyes hardened, and her movement abruptly stiffened. To squat down and pick up the medicine box would be too obvious, especially since she hadn¡¯t anticipated his early return and hadn¡¯t taken any measures to hide it. The tantly obvious vitamin box would surely arouse suspicion if seen.


    There wasn¡¯t time for Ling Chuxia to think. Instinctively, she extended her foot and nudged the medicine box with a bit of force, kicking it under the neighboring sofa. Perhaps due to her trembling foot, which hadn¡¯t kicked with much strength, she didn¡¯t manage to push it entirely out of sight, leaving a small corner exposed. Despite not understanding the potential risk, she knew it could still be discovered. Chuxia wanted to give another kick, but Sister Hua emerged from the kitchen at that moment. Upon seeing Shi Che¡¯s return, Sister Hua quickly walked over and nudged her, "Young Madam, the young master is back. Don¡¯t just stand there, go to him!"


    Ling Chuxia frowned slightly, hesitating a bit. But Sister Hua, not caring, pushed her with force, sending Chuxia two steps forward. Chuxia¡¯s eyes covertly swept over the medicine box. Despite her anxiety, she had no choice but to take a deep breath, her lips curving into a shallow smile, then she walked forward slowly. Eventually, she stopped two steps in front of Shi Che, her gaze, as always, just below his eyes, and softly said, "Young master...you¡¯re back?"


    Shi Che, however, didn¡¯t respond to her. His dark eyes looked past her,nding on Sister Hua who was behind her. For some reason, Chuxia felt his aura turned markedly colder in an instant, and his voice carried a chill, "Why is Sister Hua here?"


    This question was expected by Chuxia. She had already thought of an answer and now wasn¡¯t as flustered. With her hands sped in front of her, her gaze lowered, her voice remained light, "I¡¯ve caught a bit of a cold these past few days, so Madam asked Sister Hua to take care of me." After Ling Chuxia finished speaking, she feigned a few coughs for effect.


    Shi Che looked at her with a furrowed brow. Chuxia felt his piercing gaze weighing heavily on the top of her head, making her skin crawl, but during critical times, desperate measures were required. Even if it meant lying, she had to maintain herposure and not let him detect anything amiss.


    Ling Chuxia tried her best to stand erect, restraining any tremors, standing tall and straight.


    Shi Che observed her, a flicker of a hidden light in the depths of his eyes. He could only see the top of her head and not herplexion. Was she really ill? Shi Che¡¯s gaze lingered for a moment but ultimately, he said nothing more, changed his shoes, and walked inside.

 Chapter 159 - 158 I Can Take Medicine (10)

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 158 I Can Take Medicine (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia had just been about to let out a sigh of relief, but to her horror, Shi Che walked straight toward the sofa, sending a shiver through her whole body. She watched as Shi Che casually tossed his coat onto the sofa and then sat down¡ªthe very spot he chose was right on top of the medicine box, and not far from his feet, one corner of the box was protruding.


    Suddenly, Ling Chuxia felt utterly disconcerted, standing there trembling, her back slick with cold sweat and her legs turning to jelly.


    Sister Hua turned her head to see Ling Chuxia still standing there stiffly, saying nothing and doing nothing, even more wooden than a wooden dummy. No wonder the young master didn¡¯t like her with her being so dull.


    While Sister Hua inwardly sneered, she still felt obliged to help her. She respectfully said to Shi Che, "Young Master, you must be tired from a whole day¡¯s work. Shall I make you a cup of tea?"


    Shi Che lifted his head slightly, seemingly really tired, and slowly leaned back into the sofa.


    Sister Hua took a few steps back before turning around to re fiercely at Ling Chuxia, signaling her to go and keep Shi Chepany. But Ling Chuxia just stood there dazedly, staring nkly,pletely oblivious to her hints, causing such frustration for Sister Hua that it felt like she was suffocating.


    With no other choice, Sister Hua quickly stepped forward, approached Ling Chuxia, and intentionally lowered her voice, "Young Madam, why are you just standing there again? The young master is sitting over there; hurry up and join him!"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s attention was fixed on the medicine box, fearing that Shi Che¡¯s foot might identally knock it. Sister Hua¡¯s words brought her back to reality, though she was still slow to respond, asking instinctively, "Go there for what?"


    Usually, when Shi Che came home, if it wasn¡¯t necessary, she wouldn¡¯t deliberately intrude and bother him, just to spare herself the misery.


    Sister Hua waspletely speechless with Ling Chuxia, and said irritably, "What else would you go there for? Of course, to have a chat with the young master, to build a better rtionship!"


    Ling Chuxia was momentarily stunned and then replied, "Chat about what?"


    "Don¡¯t you and your husbandmunicate at all?" She couldn¡¯t believe she had to ask her this.


    Ling Chuxia pursed her lips, her voice weak, "We don¡¯t really talk much..."


    "...!"


    Without another attempt to persuade Ling Chuxia, Sister Hua simply gave her a hefty shove¡ªa Chinese auntie¡¯s strength was indeed nothing to underestimate. Caught off guard by Sister Hua¡¯s push, Ling Chuxia stumbled several steps toward the sofa, lost her bnce, and tumbled straight toward Shi Che.


    Shi Che was starting to get a headache; a frown creased his brow, and hisplexion was slightly darkened. He was closing his eyes, resting against the sofa, when suddenly, a force collided into his arms, and then that tender body crashed right into his embrace.

 Chapter 160 - 159 I Can Take Medicine (11)

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 159 I Can Take Medicine (11)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia, because she didn¡¯t stand firm on her feet, directly fell into Shi Che¡¯s arms, her face crashing into Shi Che¡¯s chest. Shi Che¡¯s chest was hard, and Ling Chuxia only felt a sharp pain shooting up from her nasal bone, causing her to involuntarily gasp.


    When Shi Che looked down, he saw Ling Chuxia nervously touching her nose to make sure it wasn¡¯t crooked. This subconscious little gesture somewhat eased Shi Che¡¯s irritable mood, and even brought a slight smile to his lips when he saw her stealthily sigh in relief after confirming her nose was not crooked.


    After convincing herself that her original nose was not that fragile, she suddenly remembered she was still sitting in Shi Che¡¯sp. Her eyes widened dramatically and her pupils constricted, and she abruptly stood up from Shi Che¡¯sp and quickly said, "I¡¯m... I¡¯m so sorry!"


    Her apology made the smile vanish from Shi Che¡¯s lipspletely, and even the mild easing of his irritability surged back, heavier than before.


    He lifted his eyelids, looking at the overly cautious and apprehensive Ling Chuxia, thinking of her unconscious gestures just now, a hint of scorn slowly emerged in his eyes.


    The so-called thirst is quenched by the thought of plums, which makes one¡¯s mouth water just by thinking about eating plums, thus relieving thirst. Over the years, he had always been quenching his thirst in this manner.


    Shi Che felt an intense headache, the temples on both sides throbbing painfully. He raised his hand, his long fingers firmly pinching the bridge of his nose, yet without any relief, causing hisplexion to worsen and his aura to be increasingly gloomy.


    Even without looking up, Ling Chuxia could feel that Shi Che was in a terrible mood. Naturally, she did not want to stay there as a target, even if it meant going to the kitchen to help Sister Hua. However, while she hesitated about whether to leave, she caught a glimpse of Shi Che¡¯s pale and tense face from the corner of her eye.


    His face was tight, hisplexion pallid, his eyebrows habitually furrowed, and his lips tightly pursed. Seeing this, she knew Shi Che¡¯s chronic headache had red up again.


    Ling Chuxia found herself unable to move. In fact, Shi Che didn¡¯t have headaches when he was young. His headaches started a few months after his marriage and had been getting worse. She had always been unaware of the exact cause but knew that it must be because she hadn¡¯t taken good care of Shi Che, allowing him to develop this condition. Ling Chuxia always felt guilty about this, so at that time, she went to a professional massage ce and spent several months learning the skill from a master. Whenever Shi Che had a headache, she was able to help him soothe it effectively.


    Out of concern, Ling Chuxia shed some of her hesitation. Without speaking, she simply walked around to the back of the sofa and slowly pressed her delicate fingers against Shi Che¡¯s temples.

 Chapter 161 - 160 I Can Take Medicine (12)

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 160 I Can Take Medicine (12)</h4><h4></h4>


    When Chuxia¡¯s fingers touched Shi Che, she could distinctly feel his body jerk. His dark pupils suddenly widened, the light within them deep and pressing, shooting straight at her, making Chuxia¡¯s heart tremble fiercely and her fingers involuntarily contract. However, unlike usual when his gaze made her want to flee, she took a breath, lowered her eyes, and avoided his stare. Nevertheless, her fingers resolutely pressed on Shi Che¡¯s temples with just the right amount of force, neither too light nor too heavy, gradually easing the stabbing pain.


    Chuxia might have looked away, but she could still feel Shi Che¡¯s gaze fixed on her, making her scalp tingle and her throat dry. She tried her best to control herself, to ignore his stare and focus solely on the massage. As long as Shi Che didn¡¯t push her away, she would persist in massaging him.


    Shi Che stared at her intently for quite some time. Out of the corner of her eye, Chuxia noticed his hand move slowly toward her wrist. The moment he grasped her wrist, Chuxia held her breath.


    She knew Shi Che disliked her intensely¡ªso much that, even if he were dying of a headache, he wouldn¡¯t want her massaging him. Yet now, she could only try to disregard his hand and continue focusing on the task, to the point where she felt Shi Che pulling at her hand, yet she stubbornly stayed. Her fingers seemed glued to his temples. Shi Che pulled a few times without sess and looked at her again.


    Chuxia feigned ignorance, acting as though she knew nothing.


    Whether Shi Che was taken aback by her obstinacy or trulycked the strength due to his headache, he didn¡¯t remove her hand or continue the standoff. Instead, his grip on Chuxia¡¯s wrist slowly rxed and dropped as he closed his eyes.


    Chuxia breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed Shi Che had tacitly allowed her to continue the massage. She hadn¡¯t expected that a little bit of persistence... actually didn¡¯t anger Shi Che! This was somewhat illogical... But then again, she thought, perhaps his headache was too much to bear for him to bother arguing with her now?


    After massaging Shi Che for a while, the frown on his forehead eased, and hisplexion looked much improved. Observing this, Chuxia felt a sense of aplishment¡ªat least in this, Shi Che wouldn¡¯t criticize or be displeased with her.


    Sister Hua, tucked away in a corner listening, watched Chuxia and nodded her approval. Seeing the time was right, she stepped forward, palms pressed together respectfully in front of her, and said reverently, "Young Master, Young Madam, it¡¯s time for the meal."

 Chapter 162 - 161 I Can Take Medicine (13)

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 161 I Can Take Medicine (13)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes opened again, no longer as deep and gloomy as before, but still carrying his usual indifference and detachment. This time when he raised his hand, he didn¡¯t hold back and directly pushed aside Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, then stood up and went straight to the Dining Hall.


    Ling Chuxia stared nkly at her brushed-off hand, unable to take a step for a moment.


    Seeing this, Sister Hua thought Ling Chuxia was heartbroken and quickly came forward tofort her, "Young Madam, don¡¯t be sad. Rtionships need to develop step by step. One day, the young master will appreciate your goodness!"


    But what Sister Hua didn¡¯t know was that she wasn¡¯t heartbroken, but rather... just now when Shi Che seemingly pushed her hand away without a second thought, she didn¡¯t feel any real force behind it. It was just a gentle nudge, which didn¡¯t make her feel any sense of disgust.


    Ling Chuxia slightly furrowed her brows, a glint of confusion shing in her eyes.


    -


    Although Shi Che had relieved his headache a little bit, he seemed to have no appetite. Sister Hua had made a bountiful dinner, but he only took a few bites, had a sip of soup, then put down his chopsticks. He nced at Ling Chuxia, who appeared distracted with a fluctuating gaze, seemingly absent-minded as if dining with him was torture.


    Shi Che¡¯s expression turned colder. He forcefully grabbed a towel that was prepared beside him, wiped his lips, tossed it aside, and stood up to head upstairs.


    From the moment Ling Chuxia sat down for dinner, her eyes had been wandering. She had been solely focused on massaging Shi Che¡¯s headache earlier,pletely forgetting about the medicine box under the couch. After sitting down to eat, she suddenly remembered it. Her attention involuntarily returned to the medicine box, thinking that after dinner, she must pick it up, dispose of it, eliminate the evidence to prevent any future problems!


    So she didn¡¯t pay much attention to how much Shi Che had eaten, nor did she notice him until he stood up and walked upstairs. It was then that she snapped back to reality. She unconsciously looked over at Shi Che, blinking herrge eyes. Had Shi Che finished eating so quickly? Hadn¡¯t they just started? She nced around the table and saw that the food was mostly untouched...


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s expression dimmed slightly, and she clenched her chopsticks tighter. Shi Che couldn¡¯t possibly have such a small appetite, but now he had stopped eating after a few bites. He must dislike eating with her, right? Suddenly Ling Chuxia had no appetite at all.


    Just as Ling Chuxia was feeling downcast, Sister Hua burst out again, seemingly heartbroken, as if she wanted to shout at Ling Chuxia, "Young Madam, why are you always so slow to react? The young master has left; why don¡¯t you hurry after him?"


    Yet Ling Chuxia was somewhat dejected, speaking in a low and muffled voice, "He doesn¡¯t want to see me. I¡¯d better not bother him anymore."

 Chapter 163 - 162 I Can Take Medicine (14)

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 162 I Can Take Medicine (14)</h4><h4></h4>


    Watching the somber expression on Chuxia¡¯s face, Sister Hua also paused slightly, her expression slightly stunned. The young master was indeed a bit... excessively indifferent to the Young Madam. If it weren¡¯t for what she had witnessed today, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that the Young Madam had been enduring this for three years¡ªhandling her husband¡¯s indifference on one side and her mother-inw¡¯s coercion on the other. It was a miracle she hadn¡¯t gone mad with the two heavy burdens weighing her down.


    A hint of sympathy emerged in Sister Hua¡¯s eyes, and her voice softened, "Young Madam, perseverance is victory. Don¡¯t forget, you only have three months left."


    Three months, like a thorn, sharply pierced Chuxia¡¯s heart. Invisible yet painfully indescribable.


    Indeed, she only had three months left. Where did she have the time to feel sorry for herself? Even if Shi Che despised her, she needed to get closer to him.


    Chuxia rubbed her face vigorously with her hands, clenched her fists, stood up, shed her somberness, and shed a smile at Sister Hua, "Alright, I¡¯ll go up now."


    Sister Hua sighed silently to herself, then said, "The young master hardly ate anything just now. I guess he has no appetite. Take a warm ss of milk to him. Oh, and...."


    Sister Hua paused, then suddenly approached Chuxia. Before Chuxia realized what she was doing, Sister Hua tugged at her blouse, pulling one side up to her arm, revealing her delicate neck and slender corbone.


    Chuxia: "...!"


    -


    Chuxia carried the hot milk upstairs, assuming Shi Che would be in the study. But after checking there and finding no one, she slowly walked towards the bedroom.


    As she entered the bedroom, Shi Che wasing out of the bathroom. He appeared to have taken a shower, d loosely in a bathrobe, its belt loosely tied, his hair damp, droplets trickling down, sliding into his clothes along his neck, untouched as he walked out.


    The bedroom was quite cool due to the air conditioning, and he had just had a headache. Now that the cold air blew over him again, he might get a headache again.


    Shi Che, as usual, didn¡¯t even nce at her, acting as if she didn¡¯t exist, and sat down on the sofa.


    Worried he might get a headache again, Chuxia instinctively put down the milk, grabbed a towel and walked over to Shi Che. She draped the towel directly over his head and began to wipe him dry.


    Shi Che seemed startled by her actions, suddenly grabbing her hand. Chuxia¡¯s motion halted, and she suddenly realized what she had done, staring nkly.


    In her panic, she met Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes¡ªdeep and inscrutable, bottomless, frightening Chuxia so much that her heart skipped a beat. She stuttered an exnation, unsure of what she was saying, "Your hair... is wet... the air conditioning is high, I... I was worried about you,ter you might... get a headache. We should... dry it off."


    After Chuxia finished speaking, Shi Che became very quiet, his eyes growing darker. Something seemed to be pressing down inside them, forcing Chuxia¡¯s head to slowly lower, she didn¡¯t dare to look at him.


    She had touched him without his permission; he must be annoyed with her now!


    Chuxia braced herself to be thrown off harshly. However, unexpectedly, the strength of Shi Che¡¯s grip on her wrist tightened, and the next second, instead of throwing her away, he pulled slightly. Chuxia only felt a force pulling her forward, then a whirlwind of motion, and suddenly, she was pressed onto the sofa, her lips sealed shut.


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~ Sweet as honey, your smile is sweet as honey~~ Roar~~ Everyone, please leave morements. Yourments are my motivation~~ The winner today is: Su Yi Bai Sha Yi Qing Cheng)

 Chapter 164 - 163 I Can Take Medicine (15)

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 163 I Can Take Medicine (15)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t anticipated this at all. She waspletely dumbstruck, her eyes wide open, filled with surprise and disbelief. It wasn¡¯t until Shi Che forcefully pried open her teeth and unceremoniously invaded her mouth that she snapped back to reality.


    The man¡¯s body pressed down on hers, slightly heavy, and his kiss was forceful, even eager.


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t understand why Shi Che suddenly overpowered her, but his initiation was preferable to her painstakingly trying to push him, which might not have been sessful.


    However, perhaps because the previous painful memories were too vivid, every time they did this, she only felt a bone-piercing pain. The man¡¯s breath enveloped her, his hot breath, his scorching touch¡ªChuxia couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear.


    She dared not let Shi Che see her like this. Her hands quietly clenched the sofa beneath her, increasingly tightening their grip, desperately suppressing the fear in her heart.


    Shi Che kissed Ling Chuxia deeply, his downcast eyes hiding the ripples in the depths of his gaze. The words that Chuxia had carelessly uttered just before had set his heart quivering.


    "I¡¯m worried about you."


    Such a simple phrase struck his heart so easily. It was no longer about flirting deliberately or humbly appeasing. It was simply her concern.


    Today, when she called him home, he had no hopes for her. Returning home and seeing Sister Hua, he felt not even a twinge of disappointment because he was already in utter despair, a despair so deep that his heart could not stir any ripples.


    Yet, even in such despair, he was easily moved by her inadvertent words, even though she understood nothing, his heart still easily beat for her.


    Shi Che held the woman beneath him tightly, kissing her wantonly as if wanting to convey all his emotions to her.


    It was unclear whether it was Shi Che¡¯s excessively passionate kiss, or something else, but Ling Chuxia gradually found breathing difficult, her head felt dizzy, and the nervousness seemed to fade unconsciously. She vaguely felt Shi Che lift her up, and then she was ced on the soft bed, her dress lifted, scorching heat consuming her bit by bit.


    Their breaths were both rapid, especially noticeable in the silent bedroom, so much so that the sound of opening a drawer was exceptionally clear.


    At first, Ling Chuxia was a bit slow to react, her gaze hazy as she looked at Shi Che. Then she saw him lean over, his hand reaching for the bedside table drawer, and she suddenly woke up.


    Shi Che was about to put on a condom!


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t allow Shi Che to do it with a condom¡ªthat would be no different from before. What would be the point of asking him toe home?


    Taking a deep breath, her hands clenched and then rxed, rxed then clenched, she swallowed hard several times before her trembling hand extended. Just as Shi Che was about to tear open the wrapper, her slender fingers slowly grasped his wrist.


    Shi Che¡¯s hand paused momentarily, his eyelids lifted, dark eyes sweeping towards her, his gaze deep,ced with desire, yet tinged with an added darkness and danger.


    Ling Chuxia dared not look at Shi Che, feeling as if her breath was suspended in that instant.

 Chapter 165 - 164 I Can Take Medicine (16)

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 164 I Can Take Medicine (16)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chuxia Ling didn¡¯t dare to look at Shi Che at all, feeling as though her breath stopped in an instant. The temperature of Che¡¯s wrist was burning hot, while the palm of her hand was ice cold, creating a stark contrast.


    Che was staring at her coldly the whole time, as if waiting for her to speak, to see what she was actually going to say.


    Chuxia¡¯s heart was contracting rapidly, her lips trembled, but she just couldn¡¯t manage to speak. Che¡¯s brows slowly furrowed, a trace of impatience stained the depths of his eyes, and he slightly moved his wrist as if he wanted to free it from Chuxia¡¯s grasp. Chuxia panicked, forgetting even her fear, and blurted out recklessly, "I... I will take the pill!"


    Perhaps because this sentence was so abrupt, Che didn¡¯t hear it clearly at first. He asked back, "What?" His voice was deep and slightly hoarse.


    Chuxia nced quickly at Che, the hand holding his wrist unconsciously tightened, and she pursed her lips before repeating what she just said, "I will take the medicine, don¡¯t... use this anymore."


    Thest few words were still somewhat difficult for her to say, and her voice was as faint as a mosquito¡¯s.


    When Che heard those few words from Chuxia, a trace of panic shed across his handsome face, and, finding it hard to believe, he almost thought he had heard wrong. His tone unavoidably carried a hint of confusion, "You will take medicine?"


    Mrs. Shi was now eagerly looking forward to a grandchild and had put so much pressure on her. He wasn¡¯t blind to that. These past days, she had been deliberately trying to get pregnant, and he had seen it all. Now she was actually offering to take medicine?


    Che¡¯s deep ck pupils narrowed, his gaze fixed on Chuxia with not only skepticism but also a trace of inquiry.


    Chuxia knew, speaking such words would certainly raise Che¡¯s doubts, and she had mentally prepared herself for that. But when Che really looked at her that way, she still felt a numbness all over, her limbs not knowing where to ce themselves.


    She suppressed her own guilt, her eyes flitted around for quite a while before she slowly replied, "I... I know you don¡¯t want children... I understand. You... you have always been wearing this, and you are... ufortable too, so... I should take the medicine instead."


    As she spoke, Chuxia¡¯s already faintly flushed cheeks became truly ruddy, resembling a monkey¡¯s backside, full of bashfulness.


    Such words she would rather die than say before. But now, in order to make Che believe her and not arouse his suspicions, she had to force herself to speak.


    After Chuxia finished speaking, Che¡¯s eyebrows suddenly furrowed deeply. Chuxia¡¯s temperament and character were something he understood well. Over these three years, to fulfill Mrs. Shi¡¯s task, she had been utterly diligent, not daring to rx for a moment. Now, she was actually saying no to children voluntarily? Was she really nning to defy Mrs. Shi¡¯s orders? It didn¡¯t seem like her at all.


    The light in Che¡¯s eyes grew darker as he continued to gaze deeply at her, saying nothing. Chuxia felt her spine might slowly stiffen, but she couldn¡¯t show any sign of guilt and had to keep up the pretense. She just needed to get through this, to make Che believe her.


    After a long while, the corners of Che¡¯s lips curled up in what seemed to be a smile, yet also not quite one. His voice carried an ambiguous tone, "Really don¡¯t want children anymore?"


    Chuxia held her breath, still not daring to look at him, and even afraid to speak, lest her voice tremble. She could only slowly nod.

 Chapter 166 - 165 I Can Take Medicine (17)

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 165 I Can Take Medicine (17)</h4><h4></h4>


    But the next second, Chuxia felt her jaw tighten. Shi Che pinched her chin with his long fingers, forcing her to lift her face. His dark eyes swept over her face, deep, mysterious, and sharp as if he could see through all her thoughts. Chuxia¡¯s heartbeat intensified even more, wanting to evade Shi Che¡¯s gaze, yet not daring to. Her expression tightened, and her hands unconsciously gripped even tighter.


    Shi Che looked at her coldly, his thin lips parted slightly as he repeated each word deliberately, "Do you really not want children anymore?"


    Chuxia had always carried out Mrs. Shi¡¯s tasks without hesitation, never once defying them, even though he loathed her so much, forcing her to take medicine every time. Yet, she had never thought of giving up, but now she suddenly said she didn¡¯t want children?


    Chuxia knew that Shi Che wouldn¡¯t easily believe her; it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to get past this hurdle, so she had to stand strong and not reveal any ws.


    Under Shi Che¡¯s gaze, Chuxia feltpletely exposed, yet this time, perhaps due to a strong obsession in her mind, she dared to look directly into Shi Che¡¯s eyes. Her movements were stiff and slow, yet resolute, as she nodded, "If you don¡¯t want them, then... let¡¯s not have them."


    For a moment, Shi Che¡¯s heart trembled violently, so much so that his hand gripping Chuxia¡¯s chin trembled as well.


    You don¡¯t want them, so we won¡¯t have them?


    Since when had Chuxia... started to consider his feelings?


    Throughout their three-year marriage, what she cared about were only Mrs. Shi¡¯smands and tasks. She had never cared about him, what he thought, or what he was doing.


    Even about having children, she continued her mission silently. Mrs. Shi wanted her to get pregnant, so she must get pregnant, never even attempting to discuss with him, her husband. She never asked, "Can we have a child?"


    Actually, he wasn¡¯t opposed to having a child with her. Of course, he hoped they could have a lovely child together, but... he was unwilling that she, without even asking him once, would have a child just for the mission.


    He felt like he was not her husband, just a sperm provider.


    He seemed unable to believe that Chuxia could say such a thing. He stared at her intensely, something tumultuous seemed to stir in the depths of his dark eyes as he suppressed it, his voice trembling unintentionally, "I don¡¯t want... and you don¡¯t either?"


    Chuxia took a deep breath and nodded emphatically, "No... mm-mm..."


    Before Chuxia could finish speaking, Shi Che leaned in, sealing her lips forcefully. Hisrge hand gently cradled her cheeks. His kisses fell heavily, like thunderous rain, leaving Chuxia dizzy and almost breathless. However, his actions soon slowed down, his thin lips gently kissing, gently rubbing against hers, delicately tracing the shape of her lips, his gentleness making Chuxia slowly daze into a delusion.


    Even as Shi Che entered her body, he was not as rough as before,pletely disregarding her feelings, but she could feel his slow advancement. If she showed any difort, merely furrowing her brows slightly or possibly tensing from the pain, he would pause, kiss her, soothe her, and then continue.

 Chapter 167 - 166 I Can Take Medicine (18)

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 166 I Can Take Medicine (18)</h4><h4></h4>


    When everything ceased, Ling Chuxia gasped for air, her mind dazzled by a fleeting, brilliant nkness, unable to recover her senses.


    Over the years, Shi Che¡¯s roughness and impatience in bed had almost made her forget that he also possessed myriad techniques that could make one¡¯s cheeks flush and heart race with bashful palpitations.


    Reflecting on how uncontrobly she had moaned just moments ago, Chuxia¡¯s cheeks grew even redder, the blush spreading down her neck, too ashamed to even turn her head and look at Shi Che beside her.


    Shi Che¡¯s breathing was slightly hurried at the moment; his mind emptied, engulfed in a dizzying sensation that made it hard for him to regain his bearings for a while, no longer that feeling of physical satisfaction followed by an emotional void, suffocating and empty.


    But now, both body and mind were content, that tingling sensation spreading from his feet to the top of his head, his whole heart softened, as if it could be squeezed to release water.


    He turned his head slightly to look at Ling Chuxia lying quietly beside him, her breath somewhatbored, yet she must be ustomed to calmness, for even her breathing sounded light, and the rise and fall of her chest was subtle.


    He gazed at her peaceful profile, gentle and beautiful, with a fine sweat on her forehead, cheeks rosy, and her small lips unconsciously slightly parted. Illuminated by the faint light, they shone with an inviting sheen, tempting one to taste them involuntarily.


    His dark pupils darkened suddenly; the desire that had just calmed reignited instantly, and he drew a deep breath, his gaze lowered naturally downwards.


    Theyy side by side, close enough that her hand was ced beside his, her delicate fingers resting there as gentle as she was, against a backdrop of the pure, dark-colored sheets making them seem even fairer.


    Her fingers were slender, with well-proportioned knuckles.


    Somehow, Shi Che¡¯s fingers moved lightly, and his pinky slowly, hesitantly reached out towards Ling Chuxia¡¯s pinky.


    By the time Shi Che turned to look at Ling Chuxia, she had already sensed his gaze, which was never easy to ignore.


    As soon as he looked at her, she tensed up involuntarily, even her breathing unconsciously slowed down. She had thought he would say something, but he just silently watched her, not uttering a word.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help wondering if he was checking to see if she would take the "pill" on her own. He must still harbor some suspicion toward her, right? It seemed necessary for her to calmly get up and take the pill topletely dissolve his suspicions.


    Ling Chuxia steadied herself and, once she regained some strength, she sat up, fighting against hernguid body.


    Just as Shi Che¡¯s pinky was about to hook onto Ling Chuxia¡¯s, her hand withdrew first. Shi Che felt her fingers graze the back of his hand as they retreated, and then watched her sit up, open the drawer, take out the "Contraceptive Pills," and put a pill into her mouth. She then picked up the water ss from the bedside table, drank a gulp of water, and swallowed the pill.


    The entire movement was brisk and decisive, without the slightest hesitation.


    After taking the pill, Ling Chuxia slowly came back to her senses and looked at him with a somewhat stammering voice, "I took the pill..."


    Shi Che watched her, his handsome face slightly stiff with emotion.

 Chapter 168 - 167 I Can Take Medicine (19)

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 167 I Can Take Medicine (19)</h4><h4></h4>


    Although he didn¡¯t want to have children now, Ling Chuxia¡¯s actions were so quick and resolute that it slightly irritated him.


    It seemed as if she was disdainful of his child...


    Shi Che knew he was being contradictory, but he still couldn¡¯t control himself; the gentle light in his eyes faded, leaving only a gloomy expression on his handsome face.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s greatest fear was Shi Che suddenly bing moody for no apparent reason, leaving her anxious and unsure about what she had done to anger him.


    Shi Che watched her slightly lower her eyes and unconsciously tremble, feeling a touch of irritation inside. He clenched his fists tightly, then, controlling his anger, he quickly turned over, put on his robe, and walked toward the door.


    Ling Chuxia was stunned for a moment; she had thought Shi Che was going to lose his temper, but instead, he got up and walked out... Ling Chuxia paused for a second. On a normal day, she wouldn¡¯t dare to ask where Shi Che was going, but today, she licked her dry lips and forced herself to ask softly, "Thiste... where are you going?"


    Her voice still trembled slightly but she managed to askpletely.


    Shi Che¡¯s steps suddenly halted, unexpected enough that his body lurched forward slightly due to inertia, as he genuinely hadn¡¯t expected Ling Chuxia to ask him that question, leaving him a bit stunned.


    Fortunately, he recovered quickly. After pondering for a moment, he replied, "I¡¯m going to the study to take care of some things." Then he took a few steps, paused again, and added, "You go to sleep first, no need to wait for me."


    As he spoke, his voice unintentionally carried a hint of tenderness that was hard to detect.


    After that, he didn¡¯t stop again and quickly left the bedroom.


    Ling Chuxia stood there dazed, watching Shi Che rush away, and it took her a long while toe back to her senses.


    Shi Che had not only answered her question but had even told her to sleep first? It seemed like he hadn¡¯t spoken to her like that since three years ago.


    Ling Chuxia lowered her eyes, and for some reason, the corners of her lips slightly curled.


    She slowly sat down on the bed, her gaze unintentionally sweeping over to the box of contraceptive pills on the bedside table. Reaching out, she picked it up, looking at the box with a slightlyplex expression.


    Although she might have been in the clear for now and Shi Che probably didn¡¯t suspect anything, was it really right for her to deceive Shi Che?


    Because this lie would eventually be exposed; she couldn¡¯t deceive Shi Che for a lifetime!


    And once Shi Che found out what she had done, what would he do?


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t even bear to think about it! She shook her head violently, barely able to hold onto the box!


    However, if she didn¡¯t do this, there would be no way for her to get pregnant, as Shi Che didn¡¯t want her child! In that case, she would have no choice but to divorce Shi Che in three months.


    What about her elder sister? What about the promise she made to her elder sister?


    She had already stolen the only happiness belonging to her elder sister and taken her ce; she would forever remember the moment Shi Che agreed to marry her, her elder sister¡¯s pale face and the tears she silently held back, each memory a piercing pain.

 Chapter 169 - 168 I Can Take Medicine (20)

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 168 I Can Take Medicine (20)</h4><h4></h4>


    She never understood why Shi Che, who clearly adored her elder sister and was considered her perfect match, the golden boy to her jade girl, the pair everyone had always assumed would be together, and who had chosen her sister, ultimately agreed to marry her.


    Although Mrs. Shi was authoritarian, had Shi Che firmly refused to marry her, she thought Mrs. Shi wouldn¡¯t have been able to force him. However, it seemed he didn¡¯t even consider it for a moment before agreeing.


    At that time, everyone was shocked.


    Not to mention her elder sister¡¯sck of understanding, even she herself couldn¡¯t ept it¡ªno way, not a thousand or ten thousand times over!


    That very night, her elder sister cried all night long in her room, her eyes swelling from the tears, which pained her heart to witness.


    Back then, although she appeared much more gentle on the surface, in reality, she had never been tamed since childhood, and she had never epted Mrs. Shi¡¯s doctrine of submission.


    Whoever made her life difficult would get no peace from her either! And to mention it, the one hurt now was her most beloved elder sister!


    At that moment, she was ready to confront Shi Che and demand to know why he treated her elder sister so! He clearly knew how much her sister liked him, loved him, so why did he not resist at all when Mrs. Shi asked him to marry her!


    But her elder sister firmly stopped her, unwilling to let her find out the truth, no matter what. She couldn¡¯t understand¡ªher elder sister had suffered such a huge grievance; why swallow it in silence?


    Her elder sister might endure it, but she couldn¡¯t!


    She would go and make a fuss with Mrs. Shi if she had to, she wouldn¡¯t marry Shi Che, not even if she were to die! Even if Mrs. Shi threw her out of the Shi Family, she was willing to take that risk! After all, she had grown up; she was capable, and even if she left, she wouldn¡¯t starve!


    Yet at that time, her elder sister just cried non-stop, clung to her, and wouldn¡¯t let her go. Watching her sister cry, her own tears streamed down uncontrobly, cursing Mrs. Shi and Shi Che while she wept, especially Shi Che ¨C calling him a bastard, using him of betrayal, and cowardice!


    Back then, she and Shi Che had a good rtionship; she always saw him as a good buddy. Yet he betrayed her elder sister this way. As she cursed him, sorrow engulfed her as well, as if Shi Che had abandoned her too.


    In the end, her elder sister, through tears, begged her never to ask Shi Che why he didn¡¯t marry her but married her instead. She asked to retain herst bit of dignity and not want to lose facepletely before Shi Che.


    No matter how hard it was for Ling Chuxia to swallow this injustice, she could not refute her elder sister at such a time. Her sister wept so heartbreakingly, her beautiful face all disheveled. Her fists clenched tightly, the veins on the backs of her hands standing out starkly.


    She had never seen her elder sister in such disarray; she should have been that beautiful goddess, always so graceful, dignified, and beautiful.


    And yet, for Shi Che, she wept until heavens blurred and heart shattered.


    Ling Chuxia was utterly incapable of refusing her sister¡¯s request. She could only protect her sister¡¯s pride and uphold her arrogance for her.


    Remembering her sister, Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes reddened, and moisture gathered in their depths. Her hand instinctively gripped the medicine box tighter, before she finally took a deep breath, pulled the drawer open, and tossed the medicine box back inside.


    She had no regrets!


    Even if the lies were eventually exposed, she would face any consequences head-on!


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~~ Little Xiaxia is actually a girl with a very strong heart. The truth will soon surface, haha, look forward to it! Our winner today is: Helian)

 Chapter 170 - 169: The Medicine Box is Missing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 169: The Medicine Box is Missing (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia stretched out her hand and wiped the corner of her eyes before getting up, walking to the corner, and starting to do a handstand against the wall.


    Careful not to handstand for too long in case Shi Che would suddenly return, Ling Chuxia counted the time and, feeling it was about right, she got back on her feet and headed to the bathroom.


    Ling Chuxia took a shower and came out to find Shi Che still hadn¡¯t returned to the room. She sat by the bed for a while but eventuallyy down and slowly closed her eyes.


    -


    Shi Che sat behind therge desk, waiting patiently for the hint of sullenness in his heart to dissipate and for tranquility to set in. He nced up unintentionally at the wall clock¡ªit was midnight, she must be asleep, right?


    He didn¡¯t know why Ling Chuxia had suddenly changed her mind today, no longer insistently determined toplete Mrs. Shi¡¯s tasks, but today¡¯s Ling Chuxia had somewhat warmed his heart.


    At least... she had started to care about his emotions, care about his health.


    Shi Che knew he shouldn¡¯t be happy too soon because over the years, he had tasted too many vors of heaven one second and Hell the next with her; he had experienced too many disappointments and despair. But how could one¡¯s heart, one¡¯s emotions, be controlled in the presence of the person they deeply love?


    Liking someone could lead to dejection when one¡¯s feelings are not reciprocated, and to excitement over an indifferent goodnight. That was something both blissfully happy and sadly miserable.


    The study was quiet, only the ticking of the clock on the wall could be heard. Shi Che silently sat for a while before finally standing up, leaving the study, and walking towards the bedroom.


    Pushing open the door, he saw from a distance the slight rise of her body on therge bed. His steps naturally became lighter and softer as he moved closer to the bedside, his dark eyes settling on Ling Chuxia¡¯s face.


    She was sleeping on her side, her expression as serene and gentle as ever, her brows rxed, and the corners of her lips curved lightly as if she was dreaming something pleasant. She shifted unconsciously, and a few strands of her ck hair mischievously slid down from her temples.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes watched her quietly, slowly crouching down to be level with her face, observing her peaceful sleeping visage as if all the world¡¯s matters had fallen silent at this moment.


    The corners of his lips curved lightly, forming a shallow arc as his long fingers reached out, lightly moving her hair behind her ear. His body leaned forward slightly and his thin lips slowly and gently pressed against her cheek.


    Such a light kiss, like a feather¡¯s touch, yet filled with infinite affection.


    Then, he parted his lips gently, his voice refined, "Wife, goodnight."


    He had longed for so long to call Ling Chuxia "wife" simply and to bid her goodnight.


    -


    When morning light filtered through the gauze curtains, Shi Che was already awake, feeling a weight on his arm. He looked down to see Ling Chuxia sleeping soundly in his embrace.


    In the morning glow, her face was touched with a soft radiance, blurry yet beautiful.


    Shi Che couldn¡¯t help but kiss her forehead softly, whispering good morning, and then carefully moved her aside, got up, freshened up, and walked downstairs while rubbing his sore arm.


    Arriving in the living room and about to sit down to read the morning papers, he felt like he stepped on something as he settled into his seat.

 Chapter 171 - 170 The Medicine Box is Missing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 170 The Medicine Box is Missing (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che lowered his gaze and noticed a box under his foot, where his slippers stepped. His dark eyes narrowed slightly and he bent over a bit to pick up the box.


    His sight swept over the cover of the box, which wasbeled with the word "vitamins."


    Why would a box of vitamins be here? Shi Che opened the lid to check and saw that the pills were all in ce, uningested; it must be new, so why was it on the floor?


    Could it have been dropped by Ling Chuxia carelessly?


    Shi Che¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t overthink it. He knew that following Mrs. Shi¡¯s advice, Ling Chuxia had always paid attention to maintaining her health, and it was quite normal for her to take vitamins.


    Just as Shi Che was about to put the pillbox down, his phone rang. Without thinking, he pulled it out of his pocket and pressed the answer button immediately.


    The voice on the other end was his assistant Xiao Zhao, sounding rather urgent, "President Shi, I apologize for disturbing you so early, but there¡¯s been an issue with the document from before..."


    Shi Che listened calmly as Xiao Zhao finished speaking, then replied firmly, "Firstpile the data from the previous document, I¡¯m heading to the office now."


    After hanging up, Shi Che pocketed his phone, picked up his suit jacket, and walked straight toward the door.


    Sister Hua was preparing breakfast and saw Shi Che head to the entrance to change his shoes. She couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise, "Young Master? Aren¡¯t you going to have breakfast before you leave?"


    Shi Che responded while changing his shoes, "No, I¡¯m heading back to the office now."


    He finished putting on his shoes and turned around to leave. However, before stepping out the door, he paused, turned his head slightly toward Sister Hua and said indifferently, "If the Young Madam gets upte, there¡¯s no need to wake her. Let her sleep."


    It appeared that he had indeed tired her outst night; she had slept soundly throughout the night, and when he woke up in the morning, he could faintly see dark circles under her eyes.


    Hearing Shi Che¡¯s words, Sister Hua was slightly taken aback, but then her face immediately lit up with joy and she nodded at once, "Alright, Young Master, I understand."


    Shi Che nodded in acknowledgment and left.


    Sister Hua watched Shi Che¡¯s departing figure, a smile reaching the corners of her eyes. Although she wasn¡¯t sure what happened after the Young Master and Young Madam went upstairsst night, given the Young Master¡¯s demeanor nowpared to his coldness yesterday evening, it seemed like the Young Madam might indeed stand a chance.


    With that thought, Sister Hua grew even more cheerful.


    -


    It wasn¡¯t until Shi Che sat in his car that he realized he had been unconsciously clenching the vitamin pillbox in his hand.


    He couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips into a smile, casually setting it aside before opening hisptop to review documents.


    The car moved smoothly and drove away from the vi.


    -


    Ling Chuxia had a rare night without those messy nightmares and woke up with the daylight already shining.


    Because it had been so long since she had felt this way, Ling Chuxiay in bed, still somewhat groggy, until she turned her head to look out the window. Through the thin curtain, the sky was a clear azure blue, with abundant sunlight and exceptionally good weather.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s consciousness gradually returned, and she remembered the events ofst night, causing her heart to leap suddenly. Right, Shi Che was here!


    She looked instinctively beside her; there was no one there, but the bedsheet had some wrinkles from beingid on, indicating that Shi Che indeed had slept herest night.


    Ling Chuxia reached out her hand and touched the bedsheets, which were already cool to the touch.

 Chapter 172 - 171: The Medicine Box is Missing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 171: The Medicine Box is Missing (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    Has Shi Che gotten up yet?


    Ling Chuxia reached for her cellphone on the bedside table again,zily nced at it, but the moment she saw the time disyed on the screen, her whole body shot up from the bed abruptly.


    The time disyed on the phone screen was: ten o¡¯clock sharp.


    Her usual biological clock was set for half-past eight, and even if it waste, it would never exceed nine o¡¯clock. Thus, she could not have imagined that today, she was more than an hourte. No wonder Shi Che¡¯s spot next to her had already gone cold.


    This is bad! It was rare for Shi Che to spend a night at home, yet she failed to wake up to serve him breakfast or help him get ready for work. Shi Che might be angry again, right?


    Ling Chuxia almost tumbled out of bed. In the speed of a military training assembly, she brushed her teeth, washed her face, groomed herself, and then hurriedly left the room, rushing downstairs.


    Downstairs, Sister Hua heard rapid thudding sounds from the wooden stairs and instinctively looked towards them, seeing Ling Chuxia charging down like an arrow, she couldn¡¯t help but express her concern, "Young Madam, why are you running so fast? Be careful not to fall!"


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t dy to answer her question, just kept on dashing downstairs, then hurriedly ran into the Dining Hall. However, the Dining Hall was empty at that moment. She felt her entire head booming, and she just stood there frozen.


    Indeed, it was already ten o¡¯clock. How could Shi Che still be here? It¡¯s over, Shi Che must have left angrily!


    After barely mending a little bit of their rtionship with Shi Che, was it going to break down again? Ling Chuxia really felt her entire being copse, her delicate face visibly sagging.


    Sister Hua stepped forward, seeing Ling Chuxia heading straight for the Dining Hall with her expression changing from anxious to despondent, she then understood everything. Sister Hua couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, "Young Madam, are you looking for the young master?"


    Ling Chuxia paused, turned around to meet Sister Hua¡¯s meaningful gaze, and her face turned slightly red, "No... I overslept, so..."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s exnation made Sister Hua smile even more suggestively. Ling Chuxia simply stopped exining and, trying to maintain herposure, asked, "Where is the young master?"


    "The young master has already gone to work."


    Of course, Ling Chuxia bit her lower lip, looking towards Sister Hua, hesitating. She wanted to ask whether Shi Che was angry, but it seemed inappropriate to voice out such a question.


    However, Sister Hua sensed her difort and took the initiative to say, "Young Madam, don¡¯t worry. It seems that the young master had some urgent matters to attend to back at thepany. He rushed out without even having his breakfast. But before he left, he instructed me not to wake you, so you could sleep well."


    Ling Chuxia never expected Shi Che to give such instructions to Sister Hua, and her expression stalled.


    Sister Hua couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Young Madam, like I said, efforts do pay off. Look, just one night, and the young master is already showing you consideration."


    In Sister Hua¡¯s view, they were, after all, a young married couple. No matter how bad their rtionship was, adjusting a bit should fix it, right?


    Besides, the young master didn¡¯t reject marrying the Young Madam initially, and... the Young Madam and Miss Yun Shu look exactly alike. If the young master could like Miss Yun Shu, how could he note to like Miss Chuxia?


    Thinking it over, Sister Hua felt very confident!


    Listening to Sister Hua¡¯s shifting words, Ling Chuxia was momentarily stunned. She felt her cheeks flushing. Had Shi Che really said such things? It seemed unbelievable, yet her lips involuntarily curved into a slight smile.

 Chapter 173 - 172 The Medicine Box is Missing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 172 The Medicine Box is Missing (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    Sister Hua looked at Ling Chuxia¡¯s downcast, gentle brows and eyes, and felt happy for her in her heart. Ling Chuxia, too, had been someone she¡¯d watched grow up since childhood. As a little girl, she was a mischievous troublemaker who had given her no small amount of worry. At that time,pared to Yun Shu¡¯s obedient and sweet nature, most people naturally didn¡¯t like a wild child.


    So in her childhood, Ling Chuxia wasn¡¯t really popr. The smarter and more well-behaved Yun Shu became, the more Chuxia seemed foolish and a headache byparison.


    Yet over these three years, she also watched her transformation from a fiery character into this submissive, somewhat humble figure. When she didn¡¯t speak, she looked exactly like her elder sister Yun Shu. But it was unknown whether it was because her husband disliked her, or her mother-inw suppressed her, she seemed too restrained. Compared to Yun Shu, shecked that pride and confidence,pletely changing into a different person.


    Sometimes, Sister Hua watched her and felt her heart ache, and she couldn¡¯t help but think, how good was her childhood self, how lively, how adorable!


    Sometimes people are a very strange thing. Back then, they disliked Ling Chuxia¡¯s bratty behavior so much, but now reminiscing about the past, those troublesome things Chuxia did seem so trivial. What she could remember were Ling Chuxia¡¯s lovely smiles, like the brilliant sunshine, warming one¡¯s heart. On the other hand, Yun Shu was too quiet, too obedient. Now when she thinks back, her memory feels somewhat blurry, unable to recall any specific detail.


    Sister Hua¡¯s eyes were tinged with a touch of gentleness, as if watching her own child, and she said softly, "Young Madam, are you hungry? I¡¯ve prepared breakfast and will go warm it up now."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s drifting thoughts were brought back by Sister Hua¡¯s words. She pursed her lips and then nodded gently, "Thank you for the trouble."


    Sister Hua turned and walked into the kitchen.


    Ling Chuxia still stood there in a daze, her mind reying the few sentences Sister Hua had just spoken to her. It still felt like a dream. Shi Che clearly detested her, yet now he had such words with Sister Hua. Was that a sign of his concern for her?


    Could Shi Che actually care for her?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s limbs felt weak involuntarily, her feet unsteady as if she were stepping on marshmallows.


    If it weren¡¯t for Sister Hua¡¯s certain tone just now, she would have thought she was hearing things!


    Maybe... it was because she had taken the initiative to ask for medicine yesterday, that pleased Shi Che? So that¡¯s why Shi Che would say something that sounded like he cared for her? Or perhaps it was just an offhand remark of his without any deeper meaning?


    Ling Chuxia thought about it for a while but couldn¡¯t figure it out. In the end, she just shook her head, chuckled lightly, and then, her smile slightly faded.


    Just how poorly did Shi Che treat her on a regr basis, that such a simple sentence had sent her mind wandering?


    Ling Chuxia shook her head vigorously again, dispelling all the wild thoughts in her mind. Then, thinking that Sister Hua would probably take a while with the breakfast, she decided to go to the courtyard to water the nts first.


    But just as she was about to take a step, her gaze inadvertently swept towards the sofa, and she suddenly remembered something, halting her footsteps.


    The vitamin box! She had actually forgotten about it!


    Because she had been with Shi Che the whole day yesterday, all her attention was on him, and she had forgotten about the medicine box. Hopefully, there was no problem with the medicine box!


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her feet, now out of her control, quickly moved toward the sofa.

 Chapter 174 - 173 The Medicine Box is Missing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 173 The Medicine Box is Missing (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia remembered that the medicine box had been kicked under the sofa. She walked closer to the sofa, squatted down directly, slightly lowered her head, and nced under the sofa but didn¡¯t see the medicine box!


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly, and a trace of confusion shed in her eyes. Why couldn¡¯t she see the medicine box? It was clearly under this sofa!


    Ling Chuxia looked under the other sofas in the room but did not find any trace of the medicine box. The medicine box was here; it couldn¡¯t possibly have vanished into thin air. Could someone have picked it up?


    In this house, besides her, only Shi Che and Sister Hua were left. If Sister Hua had picked it up, that might be fine, but if Shi Che had picked it up...


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s dark pupils suddenly constricted, and a hint of tension slowly spread in her eyes. She abruptly stood up and walked quickly towards the kitchen.


    Sister Hua was warming up breakfast. Seeing Ling Chuxia approaching quickly, she thought Chuxia was hungry and quickly said, "Young Madam, just one more minute and breakfast will be ready."


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t bother to reply to Sister Hua. She took a step forward, and her voice, though restrained, still carried a slightly tense tone, "Sister Hua, the medicine box under the sofa¡ªhave you seen it?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s sudden question surprised Sister Hua. She frowned in confusion, "What medicine box?"


    Seeing Sister Hua¡¯s expression, Chuxia already felt uneasy. She swallowed hard and slowly opened her mouth, rifying word by word, "It¡¯s a box of vitamins. I identally dropped it under the sofa yesterday. Have you seen it?"


    Confusion deepened in Sister Hua¡¯s eyes. She thought for a moment then shook her head, replying, "I didn¡¯t notice it."


    Ling Chuxia felt a chill running straight down from her forehead, causing her whole body to shiver uncontrobly.


    If it hadn¡¯t been picked up by Sister Hua, the only other possibility was...that Shi Che had found it?


    If Shi Che had found it, Ling Chuxia had no idea what might happen next. Her face turned pale immediately, and her hands involuntarily clenched.


    Sister Hua didn¡¯t understand why Ling Chuxia¡¯s face had suddenly turned so pale, visibly shivering, looking like she was on the verge of copsing.


    She instinctively extended her hand and gently supported Ling Chuxia, full of concern, "Young Madam, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why has your face gone so pale? And why is your body so cold?"


    Her hand touched Ling Chuxia¡¯s arm, which was ice cold.


    Ling Chuxia shook her head unconsciously, her voice low, "I¡¯m fine."


    Sister Hua, seeing that Ling Chuxia clearly did not seem alright, neglected the breakfast she was warming. She turned off the stove then helped Ling Chuxia walk over to the sofa, "Young Madam, yourplexion looks very bad. You should sit down and rest for a while."


    Ling Chuxia, weak in her arms and legs, let Sister Hua help her over to the sofa, where she sat down. Sister Hua then returned to the kitchen to pour a cup of warm water for Ling Chuxia.


    Ling Chuxia held the warm water in her hands, but her hands were still ice cold without any hint of warmth. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    The situation wasn¡¯t clear yet; she shouldn¡¯t scare herself like this. She needed to find out where that medicine box had gone!


    She thought for a moment, slightly raised her head, looked at Sister Hua, pursed her lips, and asked, "Sister Hua, when the young master came downstairs this morning, did you see him holding something like a medicine box?"

 Chapter 175 - 174: The Medicine Box is Missing (6)

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 174: The Medicine Box is Missing (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    Sister Hua was stumped by the question. She had been preparing breakfast initially, how could she have noticed what the young master was holding in his hands? Sister Hua shook her head nkly, "I¡¯m not sure about that."


    Chuxia stared at Sister Hua with herrge eyes, her hands gripping the water ss even tighter, her expression earnest and determined, "Sister Hua, could you please think about it again?"


    Sister Hua didn¡¯t understand why Chuxia was suddenly so interested in a medicine box, but she still recalled that morning¡¯s events carefully and described them slowly, "I don¡¯t think so, at that time, the young master received a phone call, hurried out, grabbed his coat, and left."


    Chuxia¡¯s heart remained hanging and couldn¡¯t rx, she held her breath and asked again, "Are you sure? The young master really didn¡¯t have a medicine box in his hand?"


    Sister Hua thought for a moment then became somewhat troubled because she genuinely hadn¡¯t noticed whether Che had a medicine box in his hand when he left. She only saw the coat draped over Che¡¯s hand; after pondering, her voice was a bit uncertain, "Maybe not?"


    Hearing those hesitant words, Chuxia¡¯s heart tightened again, her face turned pale with anxiety and her voice involuntarily raised, "Sister Hua, did he have it or not?"


    Sister Hua was startled by Chuxia¡¯s voice, froze for a moment, and Chuxia realized that she had been too nervous. She quickly lowered her eyes and let out an embarrassed smile with a softer voice, "Sorry, Sister Hua."


    Sister Hua smiled and indicated it was okay, then continued, "Young Madam, I don¡¯t know why you are so nervous about that medicine box, but if you want to know if the young master took it, why not just call him and ask?"


    Chuxia¡¯s hand trembled at Sister Hua¡¯s words, her eyes darkenedpletely, and she tugged at the corner of her lips, unable to muster a smile.


    If she could just ask Che, then she wouldn¡¯t need to make wild guesses here and be scared!


    Chuxia¡¯s fingers, gripping the water cup, turned slightly pale; she tried her best to appear normal, her voice gently yet forcefully changed the topic, "Sister Hua, I¡¯m hungry, is breakfast ready?"


    Although puzzled, Sister Hua saw Chuxia dodging the issue, and decided not to ask further. She simply went along with what Chuxia said, "Yes, I¡¯ll bring it out now; just give me a moment."


    With that, she turned and went to the kitchen.


    Chuxia slumped back in the couch, her eyes slightly sorrowful. The medicine box couldn¡¯t have vanished into thin air. Since Sister Hua hadn¡¯t seen it, it¡¯s very likely that Che had picked it up.


    But it was odd that Che picked it up and didn¡¯t confront her at once. Thus, she spected that either Che hadn¡¯t picked it up, or he had but hadn¡¯t yet thought much about it; after all, at a nce, it appeared to be just a simple vitamin case.


    Yet, if Che really had picked it up, given his suspicious nature and her current actions, it wasn¡¯t impossible that he would start to think along other lines. Once he did, her doom was sealed.


    This time, swapping the medications, she had made a bold decision to proceed. If it hadn¡¯t seeded yet and was discovered, she could never be content.


    No matter what, she had to find out if Che had indeed picked up the medicine box. If he really had, she must retrieve it and eradicate all traces!

 Chapter 176 - 175: The Medicine Box is Missing (7)

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 175: The Medicine Box is Missing (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia took a deep breath and forced herself to perk up, regardless of the situation, she couldn¡¯t be the first to panic.


    After hastily eating breakfast, Ling Chuxia thought that if Shi Che, after finding the medicine box, hadn¡¯t be suspicious for the time being, he might have just casually put it somewhere. She considered every possible ce Shi Che might have kept it and started searching each and every one.


    There was nothing in the living room, nothing in the study, nothing in the bedroom. She even rummaged through the garbage can and still didn¡¯t find it anywhere.


    Ling Chuxia sat despondently next to the garbage bin, feeling a deep unease. Since the medicine box wasn¡¯t at home, it was likely that Shi Che had taken it with him.


    Had he taken the medicine box because he suspected her, or was there some other reason?


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t guess what was on Shi Che¡¯s mind at all. She just felt sweat umtingyer byyer and found it somewhat difficult to breathe.


    She could search at home, but if Shi Che took it to thepany, how would she search there? Could it be that she needed to go to Shi Che¡¯spany?


    The thought alone made Ling Chuxia hold her breath. In the three years since she and Shi Che had gotten married, she had only been to hispany once or twice. Those times were in the early days of their marriage when Shi Che was kind to her and had taken her there a few times. Ever since their rtionship had soured, she had never set foot in Shi Che¡¯spany again. After all, with Shi Che hating her so much, how could she possibly have the audacity to appear before him?


    But if she didn¡¯t go, she would have no way of knowing whether or not the medicine box was in Shi Che¡¯s hands, and if it was, she couldn¡¯t destroy the evidence.


    So she had to make the trip.


    Ling Chuxia felt anxious just thinking about it; her delicate features tensed into a frown. She wasn¡¯t just worried about Shi Che getting angry with her sudden visit to hispany. Right now, she couldn¡¯t even think of a usible excuse to go there.


    Ling Chuxia scratched her head in frustration and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    As Ling Chuxia was descending the stairs, Sister Hua was preparing lunch. Ling Chuxia¡¯s mood was heavy, and she naturally didn¡¯t feel like helping her. She sat down on the sofa in a daze and continued to rack her brains for a reason to go to Shi Che¡¯spany without arousing his suspicion.


    While Ling Chuxia was lost in her thoughts, the delicious smell of Sister Hua¡¯s cooking continuously wafted into her nostrils, involuntarily distracting her. At first, she frowned deeply, but the next second, she paused, then her eyes lit up.


    Shi Che hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast, had he? Sister Hua said that he had an urgent matter and had to return to thepany. He might not have had the time for breakfast and surely must be hungry by now. What if she delivered lunch to him?


    There were times in the past when she had delivered a heartfelt lunch to Shi Che. She remembered how delighted he was, finishing the meal she brought without leaving a single grain.


    Although she didn¡¯t know whether Shi Che would still be happy to eat lunch if she sent it now, at least it was a legitimate excuse.


    Unable toe up with a better idea, Ling Chuxia steadied her nerves, got up abruptly, and headed for the kitchen.


    -


    Ling Chuxia was carrying a three-tiered lunch box when she left the house, and Sister Hua praised her progress with a smile. Ling Chuxia felt somewhat guilty, so she avoided Sister Hua¡¯s gaze.


    Then, carrying the lunch box, she got into the car and drove off to Shi Che¡¯spany.


    To say she wasn¡¯t nervous or scared on the way would be a lie, but for the sake of getting pregnant smoothly, she had to bite the bullet and go.


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~~Hehe, Little Xiaxia heads to Shi Che¡¯spany to stealthily retrieve the medicine box. Will she seed? Or will Shi Che catch her? Hahaha~~The winner of today is: Su Yanru)

 Chapter 177 - 176: The Medicine Box is Missing (8)

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 176: The Medicine Box is Missing (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia had just arrived on the first floor of thepany when the receptionist, the same girl as before, stood frozen for a full minute before recognizing her as the CEO¡¯s wife.


    The receptionist immediately brightened her face with a radiant smile and a sweet voice, respectfully greeted, "Madam, it¡¯s been a long time."


    Ling Chuxia merely nodded slightly and returned the smile.


    The receptionist quickly said, "Madam, are you here to see President Shi? Please, this way." She then proceeded to lead Ling Chuxia.


    Ling Chuxia gestured with her hand that she could go up by herself, but the receptionist still insisted on escorting her to the elevator and pressing the floor button for her. As Ling Chuxia stepped into the elevator, she kindly reminded her, "Madam, President Shi seems to be in a bad mood today."


    Thatment tightened the already tense Ling Chuxia¡¯s grip on the lunchbox she was holding.


    Shi Che was in a bad mood? Why? Could it be that he really found the vitamin box? And that he had guessed her intentions?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s spine stiffened in an instant, and she wanted to ask more about the situation, but the elevator doors had already closed. She looked up, watching the numbers jump as floors passed, feeling her heart plummet into an abyss.


    The elevator quickly reached the top floor, the doors opened, but Ling Chuxia hesitated, almost afraid to step out. After a moment of hesitation, she overcame the desire to flee and walked out of the elevator.


    Firstly, she did not know if Shi Che¡¯s bad mood had anything to do with the medicine box, and secondly, even if it did, she would have to face it sooner orter. Evasion would only make her seem more guilty.


    Ling Chuxia took a deep breath and slowly walked toward Shi Che¡¯s office.


    Shi Che¡¯s office was at the end, with the secretaries¡¯ spaces in front. It was nearly lunchtime, yet almost all the secretaries were diligently working at their desks, each one with a grave expression, creating an extremely oppressive atmosphere.


    Although she had been there before, the secretaries, while always professional, were never like this¡ªgrave to the point of gloominess, each one working with their heads down, not even noticing her arrival. It was clear, just as the receptionist had said, that President Shi was indeed in a bad mood.


    Ling Chuxia could feel her heartbeat involuntarily speed up a notch, pounding against her chest as her steps subconsciously slowed.


    But no matter how slow she went, she eventually reached the door to Shi Che¡¯s office. The office door wasn¡¯t fully closed, slightly ajar. As Ling Chuxia approached, she could already hear Shi Che¡¯s cold, indifferent voice inside, not knowing who he was speaking to. His icy words, phrase by phrase, while not directed at her, were enough to send chills down her spine.


    The situation seemed more serious than she¡¯d imagined.


    Naturally, Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t dare to disturb Shi Che at this time. She stood at the door holding the lunchbox, not that she was trying to avoid the situation, but it seemed it wasn¡¯t the best time to confront him bravely. She hesitated, consideringing back another time, at least not when Shi Che was in such a foul mood. But before she could decide, the door was abruptly pulled open. Ling Chuxia instinctively straightened up only to hear Xiao Zhao¡¯s surprised voice, "Young Madam? What brings you here?"

 Chapter 178 - 177 The Medicine Box is Missing (9)

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 177 The Medicine Box is Missing (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    "I...."


    Chuxia hadn¡¯t had the chance to reply when Xiao Zhao¡¯s previously despondent face instantly lit up with vitality, his eyes fixed on her as if she were a savior, "Young Madam, you must be here to see President Shi, right? Please,e in quickly!"


    Xiao Zhao, as if fearful she might escape, didn¡¯t wait for Chuxia¡¯s response and pulled her arm, pushing her into the room without further ado, then added softly, "Young Madam, President Shi is in a really bad mood, pleasefort him, I beg of you."


    Xiao Zhao pleaded with palms pressed together, yet unhesitatingly cast her into the fire before swiftly closing the door of the office behind her.


    Chuxia looked at the closed door and suddenly felt like crying. Were they expecting her tofort Shi Che when he was in a bad mood? Wouldn¡¯t she just make him angrier? It¡¯s like she¡¯s being set up to be cannon fodder, right?


    "Who?"


    A deep voice came from behind her, even more bone-chilling without the door in between, causing Chuxia to take a sharp breath before she slowly turned around and spoke timidly, "It¡¯s me...."


    Shi Che sat behind hisrge desk, originally looking at some documents, but as he heard the soft sound of two words, he abruptly lifted his head. When he saw Chuxia, his ck pupils dted rapidly, and he stared nkly at her,pletely caught off guard.


    Since there was still a residual anger on Shi Che¡¯s handsome face and a gloominess from his earlier reprimand, the look he gave now was shadowy and dark, sending a chill throughout Chuxia¡¯s body, her hands nearly incapable of holding the lunchbox any longer.


    Shi Che continued to watch Chuxia without a flicker of reaction, his dark brown eyes filled with a frosty chill.


    Could it be that he had really noticed something?


    Chuxia stood there, her heart feeling hollow, cold sweat breaking out on her back, yet she dared not move, standing rigidly, her teeth biting hard on her lower lip.


    However, Shi Che had not anticipated Chuxia¡¯s visit at all, so upon seeing her, he was momentarily lost in a daze as if trapped in a dream. Thus, when he spoke, his voice carried a hint of uncertainty, "Why... would youe?"


    It was as if in the blink of an eye, the apparition before him might vanish, everything merely an illusion.


    When Shi Che finally spoke, it was without the terrible interrogation Chuxia had imagined, nor did he retain that icy tone. Instead, his voice was somewhat gentle, soft.


    Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, and quickly nced at Shi Che. His gaze was still profound, fathomless, inscrutable. Although Chuxia could not read him, her nervousness was somewhat alleviated as she slowly began to speak, "I... I noticed you skipped breakfast this morning and was worried you might be hungry, I... I brought you something to eat."


    Following Chuxia¡¯s words, Shi Che¡¯s gaze slowly drifted to her hand where she indeed held a lunchbox.


    It wasn¡¯t an illusion after all; it was real.


    Shi Che couldn¡¯t express the feeling inside him at that moment, truly as if, in an instant, radiant fireworks had burst forth in his heart, joy surging forward, "For me?"


    As if to confirm, Shi Che involuntarily asked again.


    Chuxia pursed her lips and slowly nodded.


    Shi Che¡¯s smile was almost irrepressible as he closed the document in front of him, stood up, and walked around the office, striding toward Chuxia.

 Chapter 179 - 178 The Medicine Box is Missing (10)

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 178 The Medicine Box is Missing (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia carefully observed and naturally noticed the hint of a smile at the corner of Shi Che¡¯s lips. A fleeting sense of puzzlement crossed her eyes¡ªShi Che¡¯s gaze had just been chillingly intimidating, so why had it suddenly softened so much?


    But Ling Chuxia quickly stopped thinking about it. Shi Che¡¯s thoughts had always been a mystery to her, yet this showed that his anger had nothing to do with her.


    The anxiety that had been lodged in Ling Chuxia¡¯s throat slowly retreated back down to her stomach.


    Shi Che walked over and naturally took the lunchbox from her hands, then headed towards the sofa. Ling Chuxia hesitated for a moment, then suddenly snapped back to reality and hurried after him, "Young Master, let me carry it."


    She had always served him¡ªshe couldn¡¯t let him do it himself.


    Shi Che didn¡¯t pay her any attention, but upon hearing her call him "Young Master," his brow furrowed slightly and his steps involuntarily paused. He didn¡¯t turn around, just tilted his face slightly, his voice somewhat low, "Don¡¯t call me Young Master."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s steps faltered at Shi Che¡¯s words, her eyes dazed. She had gotten used to calling Shi Che "Young Master," and he had never objected before. Why did he suddenly want her to stop?


    If she didn¡¯t call him Young Master, then... what should she call him?


    Ling Chuxia hesitated for a moment, her lips parting slightly as she asked quietly, "Then what should I call you?"


    Shi Che was setting the lunchbox on the table. Hearing Ling Chuxia¡¯s soft query from behind him, his brow furrowed more deeply. He turned around, his dark eyes fixing steadily on her, his voice slightly tinged with coldness, "Don¡¯t you even know what to call your own husband?"


    Perhaps it was the sudden change in Shi Che¡¯s tone that made Ling Chuxia subconsciously shrink back. She didn¡¯t quite catch what Shi Che had just said and just stood there nkly, showing no reaction at all.


    Shi Che couldn¡¯t stand seeing her like this. His gaze darkened, intending to say something, but then, looking at her slightly pale, frightened face, he swallowed his words back.


    He red somewhat resentfully at the young woman in front of him, but could only reply in a muffled, resigned tone, "Forget it!"


    He didn¡¯t want to spoil his rare moment of happiness.


    Shi Che sat down on the sofa, nced at Ling Chuxia, and casually asked, "Have you had your meal?"


    Feeling that Shi Che¡¯s tone had softened, Ling Chuxiaposed herself, shook her head, her voice still low, "No."


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze flickered, his voice unchanged, revealing no emotion, "Thene and eat together."


    Ling Chuxia was quite astonished¡ªShi Che was actually inviting her to join him? Didn¡¯t he dislike eating meals together with her? Hadn¡¯t he just had a few bites ofst night¡¯svish meal before he stopped eating?


    Ling Chuxia felt unexpectedly ttered. She stole a few nces at Shi Che, still unable to fathom his thoughts, but if Shi Che was inviting her to share a meal, she definitely wanted to.


    Ling Chuxia slowly walked over and sat on the sofa.


    Shi Che nced at her, his hand reaching to open the lunchbox, but Ling Chuxia beat him to it, opening it deftly and arranging everything meticulously¡ªeven aligning the chopsticks and handing them to Shi Che with both hands.


    Shi Che¡¯s hand paused, then he took the chopsticks she offered. Ling Chuxia began busily serving Shi Che soup.

 Chapter 180 - 179 The Medicine Box is Missing (11)

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 179 The Medicine Box is Missing (11)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze slightly darkened as he nced at Ling Chuxia¡¯s busy hands and suddenly spoke in a low voice, "I¡¯m not drinking this soup!"


    Ling Chuxia, who was serving the soup, paused. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at the soup¡ªit was his favorite fish soup, yet now he was saying he wouldn¡¯t drink it?


    Ling Chuxia was puzzled, but since Shi Che wasn¡¯t drinking, she couldn¡¯t force it on him. She had to stop serving the soup and picked up her chopsticks to start eating.


    Only then did Shi Che lower his gaze slightly, a quick sh of a smile crossing his eyes.


    The two ate in silence, especially Ling Chuxia, who made almost no sound even when chewing. Although she had brought enough food, she seemed afraid he wouldn¡¯t have enough¡ªshe only picked at the vegetables and didn¡¯t touch any of the meat.


    Shi Che¡¯s brows furrowed again soon after. He reached out, grabbed arge piece of meat, and directly threw it into Ling Chuxia¡¯s bowl. Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand stalled slightly as she slightly raised her eyes to look at Shi Che, a trace of confusion in her big eyes.


    Shi Che didn¡¯t even look at her, simply saying indifferently, "I don¡¯t like it, you eat it."


    Ling Chuxia was stunned. The food she brought was all Shi Che¡¯s favorite dishes, yet today they seemed to not suit his taste at all?


    She couldn¡¯t possibly have remembered his preferences wrong... Could it be that his tastes had changed?


    True enough, thereafter, Shi Che asionally put food into her bowl with a look of disgust, then coldly told her to eat.


    He picked out all the big pieces of meat, and since Ling Chuxia had eaten breakfastte, around ten o¡¯clock, she was not very hungry. After a few pieces of meat, she could not eat anymore, but she couldn¡¯t not eat what Shi Che picked for her, her eyebrows wrinkled, and her entire face involuntarily did the same.


    Shi Che¡¯s eyes were keeping a watchful gaze on her, observing her inadvertent expressions, the corners of his lips slowly lifting in an almost imperceptible smile.


    Just as Ling Chuxia hesitated whether to swallow all the meat, there was a knock on the office door.


    Shi Che¡¯s brows furrowed, irritated at the interruption. Didn¡¯t they know he was having a meal with his wife? His gaze darkened, and his voice dropped cold, "Come in."


    Xiao Zhao pushed the door open, quickly scanning his boss¡¯s face, which was not as terrifying as it had been in the morning. He sighed silently in relief and then nced at Ling Chuxia, thinking that indeed, love was a hero¡¯s downfall!


    It seemed that the uing meeting would not be bombarded by President Shi¡¯s gloomy mood.


    He straightened his face, speaking earnestly, "President Shi, it¡¯s time for the meeting. Everyone is here."


    Shi Che¡¯s dissatisfaction grew, his dark gaze fixed on Xiao Zhao, staring until Xiao Zhao felt a chill down his spine. Had he said something wrong?


    Shi Che had a meeting to attend, and Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t dare dy him. She quickly said, "Sir, go ahead to the meeting. I¡¯ll reheat the food for youter."


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze swept coolly over Ling Chuxia, his thin lips pressed together. He said nothing and suddenly stood up, striding out!


    Each and every one of them had no tact!


    After Shi Che left, Ling Chuxia and Xiao Zhao exchanged puzzled nces, both clueless about what was actually bothering Shi Che.


    However, Xiao Zhao nodded at her and quickly left, closing the door behind him for Ling Chuxia.


    Ling Chuxia sat on the sofa for a few seconds, then stood up, walking briskly towards the desk. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the purpose of her visit.


    If Shi Che had found the medicine box, then it would likely be in the office.

 Chapter 181 - 180 The Medicine Box is Missing (12)

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 180 The Medicine Box is Missing (12)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia walked up to the office desk, her eyes scanning the surface, cluttered with numerous documents. Fearing that the medicine box might have been buried underneath, she stretched out her hand and began to search through them, one by one.


    Because she was so focused, her attention fully absorbed by the task at hand, Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t hear the sound of the door being pushed open, nor the footsteps entering the room until a familiar, deep voice sounded from behind her.


    "What are you doing?"


    At the sound of that voice, Ling Chuxia¡¯s entire body seemed to be struck by something, suddenly freezing in ce. Her eyes widened, and her hands stiffened midair,pletely immobilized.


    Hadn¡¯t Shi Che gone to a meeting? Why had he suddenlye back?


    A moment of nkness shed through Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind, but she quickly forced herself to calm down. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let Shi Che see any slip-ups, lest she arouse his suspicion.


    sping her hands together, Ling Chuxia took a deep breath before slowly turning around, her body rigid. She tried to curve her lips into a smile, striving to keep her voice steady. Yet, as she spoke, a tremble still betrayed her, "I... I saw your desk was a bit messy, so I thought I would... tidy it up a bit."


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly as he nced at Ling Chuxia. She couldn¡¯t tell if he believed her or not, and involuntarily, her head dropped further, not daring to look at him.


    Shi Che observed Ling Chuxia¡¯s nervous demeanor, his gaze growing darker, but he merelymented indifferently, "The secretary will take care of it." Then he stepped forward, standing right in front of Ling Chuxia, who had no idea what he was going to do. Feeling guilty, she buried her head even lower. Shi Che, however, slightly shifted his body, his long arm reaching past her side and taking a document from behind her before straightening up and turning to leave the office.


    Only after Shi Che had left the office did Ling Chuxia finally let out the breath she had been holding, wiping the cold sweat off her forehead.


    She stood for a moment before peeking outside to ensure Shi Che had indeed entered the meeting room and wouldn¡¯t be returning to the office soon. Then she resumed her search for the medicine box.


    -


    Though Shi Che was in a meeting, his mind wasn¡¯t fully on it, his dark pupils asionally lifting to sweep unnoticeably over the direction of the office.


    The meeting room was adjacent to the office with arge floor-to-ceiling window. With just a nce, Shi Che could see the busy figure of Ling Chuxia at his desk through the ss.


    His brow furrowed slightly, his gaze growing more intense.


    -


    Ling Chuxia had searched through the office thoroughly but still couldn¡¯t find any trace of the medicine box.


    She slowly sat back down on the sofa, unsure whether she should be relieved.


    The medicine box wasn¡¯t at home nor in the office; could it be that Shi Che had never actually found it?


    Ling Chuxia focused her thoughts, carefully recalling Shi Che¡¯s attitude towards her. No matter how she considered it, his behavior didn¡¯t seem like someone who had found the medicine box.


    With this thought, Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart gradually settled down. It seemed she had been worried over nothing.


    As long as the medicine box wasn¡¯t in Shi Che¡¯s hands, no matter why it was missing, she didn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    The heavy stone that had been weighing on Ling Chuxia¡¯s chest dropped, and she felt much lighter. She even started to eat the meat she had initially not wanted, finishing it all.


    When Shi Che returned from the meeting, Ling Chuxia had already tidied up all the areas she had disturbed so thoroughly that no sign of disarray was evident.

 Chapter 182 - 181 Investigate This Medicine (1)

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 181 Investigate This Medicine (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chuxia stood up immediately when she saw Shi Che and spoke softly, "I¡¯ll go warm up the meal for you."


    Shi Che nced at her, said nothing, but simply nodded. With that, Chuxia took the lunchbox and left the office, heading to the pantry.


    Shi Che walked to his desk, ced the documents on it, and lightly tapped his long fingers on the desk surface. He narrowed his eyes, recalling the way Chuxia just stood there. She didn¡¯t seem to be tidying the desk, rather it looked as if she was searching for something.


    What was she looking for?


    -


    After Shi Che finished eating, Chuxia cleared away the lunchbox. She felt somewhat guilty towards Shi Che and thus wanted to leave.


    Shi Che did not ask her to stay. He looked at her and said indifferently, "I¡¯ll have someone send you back." He was about to call Old Zhu.


    Chuxia hurriedly shook her head, saying, "No need, the driver brought me here."


    Shi Che paused for a moment, then pressed the inte button. Soon, Xiao Zhao¡¯s voice came through, "President Shi."


    "Take the Young Madam downstairs," Shi Che¡¯s voice was deep and decisive.


    Chuxia couldn¡¯t refuse again. Xiao Zhao knocked and entered, gesturing for Chuxia to follow. She took a couple of steps before halting, as if suddenly remembering something. Then she came to her senses, looked up slightly at Shi Che, struggled for a moment, and still spoke up in a soft voice, "Young Master... are youing home tonight?"


    Shi Che was opening a file when he paused, then he looked up. His expression remained unchanged, his voice still clear and indifferent as he hummed in affirmation.


    Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but smile, her eyes lighting up with joy. She pressed her lips together and slowly turned to leave.


    The moment she turned around, a smile slowly spread across Shi Che¡¯s handsome face.


    -


    That night.


    While Shi Che was taking a shower, Chuxia sat on the bed in her nightgown, calcting her menstrual cycle.


    Ever since thest time she called Shi Che toe home and took the initiative to say she would take medicine, their rtionship had gradually improved. Shi Che was no longer prone to losing his temper at her or spewing harsh, cruel words. Moreover, he had beening home almost every day recently. On the rare asions he couldn¡¯t make it due to work, he would phone her to let her know, and even though each call was just a brief utterance of not waiting up for him, this was already a vast improvementpared to before.


    Chuxia contemted that recently, the intimacy with Shi Che had been very harmonious; they were together almost every night. The chances of her getting pregnant certainly increased. She was still half a month away from her next period, by which time she would know if she had conceived. With a bit of luck, she might hit the mark at the first shot.


    Of course, until it was certain, she couldn¡¯t afford a moment of rxation and must continue to make every effort.


    While Chuxia was deep in thought, Shi Che came out of the bathroom. She quickly gathered her thoughts, got off the bed, and walked over to him, taking the towel from his hands to dry his wet hair.


    Because of the recent warmth in their rtionship, her demeanor around Shi Che had be a lot more natural, without the restraint she had shown before.


    Shi Che lightly lowered his gaze to the woman in front of him. She was not tall enough, so she tip-toed slightly, arms outstretched, diligently drying his hair. Under the dim light, her facial features exuded gentleness.


    A shadow crossed Shi Che¡¯s eyes, and his long arm encircled Chuxia¡¯s slender waist. His thin lips found hers, and Chuxia¡¯s hands paused. The next second, her eyes closed.


    The two of them kissing, they quickly tumbled onto the bed.


    (Today¡¯s update isplete¡ªwhat¡¯s meant toe will alwayse¡ªroar! Today¡¯s lucky reader is: Cutest Lemon!)

 Chapter 183 - 182 Investigate This Medicine (2)

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 182 Investigate This Medicine (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che pressed down on Ling Chuxia¡¯s body, his kisses became prolonged, and hisrge hand slid into her clothing, caressing her smooth skin.


    Ling Chuxia had also just had a bath, her body carried a faint scent of shower gel, the same as his. Their bodies intertwined, their scents mingling and lingering at the tip of their noses, as if merging into one person.


    Shi Che ced his hands on Ling Chuxia¡¯s face, slightly propping up his body. He lowered his head, his dark eyes falling on Ling Chuxia¡¯s cheeks. She gently closed her eyes, her cheeks flushed red, her lips slightly parted, breathing slightly uneven, her petite nose gently moving.


    Shey there quietly, her demeanor obedient andpliant, soft as water.


    Gone was the past restraint, the past tension, and even more so, the silent oppressive resistance. Shi Che¡¯s gaze grew softer. Slowly, he lowered his head again, his thin lips kissed Ling Chuxia¡¯s lips, very gently and softly, then gradually deepened.


    -


    As the wind ceased and the clouds cleared, Ling Chuxia¡¯s senses returned. The first thing she did was to prop up her body to take medicine¡ªas she had been doing these days, today was no exception. She took a deep breath and then, propping herself up on her right elbow, she half sat up, stretched her left hand towards the bedside table, pulled open the drawer, and took out the box of birth control pills.


    She took out a pill, just about to put it in her mouth, when another arm suddenly reached out from behind her, grabbed her arm, stopping her motion.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand paused, and the man¡¯s voice sounded¡ªlow and still hoarse with pleasure, "Stop taking them."


    The three short words entered her ears, and Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened; Shi Che told her to stop taking the pills? Could it be that he changed his mind? Wanted to have children?


    A surge of excitement rapidly emerged at the bottom of her heart. However, before Ling Chuxia could start to feel excited, Shi Che spoke again.


    "Taking pills long-term is bad for your health; I¡¯ll use a condom from now on!"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s mood at this moment was like water about to boil, abruptly extinguished by a whole basin of cold water. Her eyes drooped, feeling a dry bitterness in her throat. She forced a smile, maintaining a calm voice, shook her head, and replied, "It¡¯s okay, this medicine is very mild and can be taken long-term."


    As she spoke, Ling Chuxia directly threw the pill into her mouth, picked up a cup, drank some water, and swallowed it quickly, as if afraid Shi Che might say something else.


    Shi Che watched Ling Chuxia¡¯s actions, his brows lightly furrowed. Medicine is a poison, how mild could it be? Moreover, birth control pills must have some side effects on the body, right?


    Shi Che thought for a moment, looked at Ling Chuxia, and parted his thin lips, "Let me see the medicine, let me read the instructions."


    Just as Ling Chuxia was about to close the medicine box and put it back in the drawer, she heard Shi Che say such a thing, her hand involuntarily trembled, not gripping the medicine box securely, and it crashed onto the floor. Because the box wasn¡¯t closed, the pills spilled all over the floor.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s face turned pale, and with a thud, she got off the bed, and because she got up so hastily, her head even hit the solid wood post of the bedhead. She seemed to have no sensation at all, quickly kneeling on the ground, and began picking up the pills.


    Shi Che hadn¡¯t expected Ling Chuxia¡¯s reaction to be so big, and moreover, the thud when she hit seemed quite loud¡ªit must have hurt, yet she only cared about picking up the pills?

 Chapter 184 - 183: Investigate This Medicine (3)

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 183: Investigate This Medicine (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    Is this woman devoid of any sense of pain?


    Shi Che¡¯s dark pupils slightly narrowed as he immediately threw back the covers and got out of bed. He carelessly donned a robe and strode quickly to Ling Chuxia¡¯s back, bent slightly at the waist, grasped Ling Chuxia¡¯s arm, and was about to pull her up, "What are you doing? Stop picking them up!"


    Her head had already bumped into something, yet she was still preupied with picking up those damned pills.


    Ling Chuxia was unwilling to stand up. Her hands kept moving swiftly to pick them up. Although she tried to maintain herposure, the tremble in her voice betrayed her, "I¡¯ll be done soon."


    Shi Che¡¯s frown deepened, and his voice took on a hint of annoyance, "What are you still picking up for? Are we so short on money we can¡¯t afford to buy more medicine?"


    Ling Chuxia was at a loss for words. She pursed her lips and tried to pick up all the scattered pills on the floor as quickly as possible, otherwise... if Shi Che discovered something amiss, she truly couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences.


    Shi Che was gradually losing patience. His grip on Ling Chuxia¡¯s arm tightened, and with a little force, he lifted her straight up. Ling Chuxia dared not struggle, but she stretched out her arms forcefully. In thest second as Shi Che pulled her up, she managed to pick up thest pill and put it into the medicine box.


    Shi Che really didn¡¯t understand why she was so persistent about picking up that pill. It had fallen to the ground, could it still be eaten?


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes coldly stared at the medicine box that Ling Chuxia clutched tightly in her hand, as if afraid it would be snatched away. His gaze grew even more intense. He lifted his hand and unceremoniously poked her head at the spot where it had been hit.


    Ling Chuxia immediately gasped in pain, her brows furrowing at once, herplexion, already a bit pale, turned even more ashen now.


    Shi Che, looking at her like this, didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or tough. He stared at Ling Chuxia and coldly huffed, "And here I thought you didn¡¯t know what pain felt like!"


    Ling Chuxia had been so focused on the pill, afraid that Shi Che would discover something, and only thought about picking it up quickly. She hadn¡¯t noticed her head bumping into something, but now, as her attention shifted, she hurriedly felt the throbbing pain on her head.


    The poke from Shi Che¡¯s finger made her utter a soft "um"


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t dare contradict Shi Che. She stood there with her head slightly bowed, enduring the pain and frowning without making any further sound. As Shi Che watched, his belly full of concern turned into anger, which then slowly transformed into helplessness.


    She had been like this for three years, and he knew it. How could he expect her to change back all at once? The anger in Shi Che¡¯s eyes subsided, leaving only frustration.


    He red bitterly at Ling Chuxia, then without a word, turned around and took long strides out of the bedroom.


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know where Shi Che was going. As soon as he left, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, her face fell abruptly, scrunching up, and she gently rubbed the bumped area, wincing in pain.


    But soon Shi Che returned, holding an ice pack in his hand. Seeing Ling Chuxia still standing dazedly in the same spot, he reached out with his long arm, pulled Ling Chuxia to the side of the bed, pressed her to sit down, and then he stood in front of her, the ice pack in his hand pressed firmly against her head.


    Perhaps because he harbored a trace of resentment, his movement was far from gentle, utterly rough even. The ice collided with the wound, causing Ling Chuxia to shiver from the pain.


    Shi Che felt her shiver. The darkness in his eyes persisted, yet the force in his hand lightened unconsciously.

 Chapter 185 - 184: Investigate This Medicine (4)

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 184: Investigate This Medicine (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia felt Shi Che¡¯s grip loosen slightly, raising her eyes involuntarily to meet his gaze. The man¡¯s dark eyes were profound, his expression tense, his jawline firm, his face devoid of any expression.


    To Ling Chuxia¡¯s surprise, Shi Che brought ice to reduce the swelling¡ªa gesture she had not expected, especially since he now tendered a gentle touch, albeit still expressionless and chilly, but it made her feel a slight warmth deep inside.


    During this period, she distinctly sensed a change in Shi Che¡¯s attitude towards her. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to their honeymoon phase, these had still been the mostfortable days she¡¯d had in the past three years.


    Thisfortable life felt as if stolen. Ling Chuxia¡¯s expression slightly hardened, then her gaze dropped. This day truly was stolen.


    Once she became pregnant, the lies would unravel, and she dared not even think about what Shi Che might do after the deception was exposed. Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands, resting on her knees, clenched unconsciously, tighter and tighter.


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze swept to her tightly sped hands, his eyes squinting slightly. Though his tone was cool, it still carried a hint of concern, "Does it hurt a lot?"


    The voice from above startled Ling Chuxia back to reality. She curled her lips, gently shook her head, and responded softly, "No."


    She paused, then lifted her eyes again to look at Shi Che, her voice even lighter, "Thank you."


    Shi Che, holding the ice pack, paused briefly. He didn¡¯t say anything but continued to apply the coldpress to her head. However, a soft glow gradually suffused his eyes.


    -


    When Shi Che woke up in the morning, Ling Chuxia was still asleep, lying quietly in his arms, breathing gently. Shi Che quietly watched her sleeping face for a while, then reached out to touch her head, where the swelling from the previous night had subsided.


    Shi Che softly kissed her forehead, then carefully withdrew his hand, got up, and walked into the bathroom to freshen up.


    After freshening up, he dressed in a suit, tied his tie, grabbed his coat, and was about to leave when he patted his pocket and realized his phone was missing. He returned, walked toward the nightstand to grab his phone, and as he bent over, his peripheral vision caught sight of a white pill in the corner of the floor.


    He picked it up instinctively and was about to toss it into the nearby trash can when, at thest moment, he withdrew his hand. Then, he picked up his phone and left the bedroom light-footed.


    This morning, Shi Che had an important video conference to attend, so he left home a bit earlier. Upon returning to the office, Xiao Zhao entered and respectfully reported, "President Shi, the meeting materials are ready, and the international line is already set up whenever you¡¯re ready to start."


    Shi Che nodded, stood up, and walked toward the door, with Xiao Zhao following behind.


    However, he suddenly stopped after a few steps. Xiao Zhao, puzzled, watched as Shi Che pulled out a small white pill from his pocket and handed it to him, saying, "Can you check this pill for me? See if its effects are mild and whether there are any side effects from long-term use?"


    Xiao Zhao, unsure why Shi Che would suddenly want to investigate a small pill, was nheless baffled but took it and nodded, "Understood."


    Shi Che turned back and continued walking out of the office.

 Chapter 186 - 185: Investigate This Medicine (5)

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 185: Investigate This Medicine (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ji Xinxin had been filming abroad for some time, and wasn¡¯t supposed to return for another half month, yet Ling Chuxia received a call from her in the afternoon, asking to be picked up at the airport.


    Although puzzled, Ling Chuxia immediately applied light makeup, changed her clothes, and headed out with her handbag.


    Taking a taxi to the airport, Ling Chuxia followed Ji Xinxin¡¯s instructions and found the most secluded restroom, where she met her in one of the stalls.


    Ling Chuxia eyed Ji Xinxin, who was practically wrapped up like a mummy, and couldn¡¯t help but gape, "Xinxin... what are you doing?"


    Ji Xinxin curled her lips, seemingly unconcerned about her spoiled image, "What else could I be doing, hiding from paparazzi, of course!"


    Ji Xinxin always did things in a high-profile manner and never avoided paparazzi. Ling Chuxia never imagined there woulde a day when Ji Xinxin would need to hide from them.


    "By the way, weren¡¯t you supposed to be filming? Why did you suddenlye back? And howe you¡¯re alone? Where¡¯s your assistant?"


    Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t answer, just crossed her arms and looked disgusted, "Can we leave this godforsaken ce before we talk?"


    Ling Chuxia immediately shut her mouth,ughed softly, "Alright."


    The two left the airport without trouble and went to their usual coffee shop. As soon as they sat down, Ji Xinxin ripped off the scarf around her neck, the hat on her head, and her sunsses, throwing them onto the chair, and fanned her cheeks with her hands, "I nearly suffocated. Get me a ss of ice water, quick!"


    The waiter acknowledged and hurriedly went to prepare the ice water.


    Ling Chuxia observed her flushed cheeks, her curiosity intensifying, "Did you really need to go to such lengths? You¡¯ve never been afraid of paparazzi before."


    "I had no choice! My mom wanted me to go on a blind date. I hung up on her several times, but she called mest night, saying she¡¯d kill herself if I didn¡¯t go, so I had to take the earliest flight back."


    Ling Chuxia immediately understood. The haughty Heavenly Empress, afraid of neither heaven nor earth, had only one weakness: her mother. Threatened with death, how could she not return? Given her personality, she probably didn¡¯t even tell her assistant, after all, who would want to divulge such an embarrassing story?


    But a blind date...


    Ling Chuxia calmly looked at Ji Xinxin¡¯s stunningly beautiful face, which, even in disarray, didn¡¯t lose any of its charm, and couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips, "Your mother really worries too much. Why would someone like you need a blind date?"


    Ji Xinxin let out a cold huff, a slight coolness flickering in her eyes, "She¡¯s only thinking of her own benefit."


    Ling Chuxia knew a bit about Ji Xinxin¡¯s family situation and didn¡¯t feel it was right to say more, so she slightly lowered her eyes.


    Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t want to continue this topic either. She nced at Ling Chuxia and naturally shifted the conversation, "You look much better since Ist saw you. How have you beentely?"


    Ling Chuxia thought about her recent days, smiled, and replied, "I¡¯m doing quite well."


    "Really?"


    Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t quite believe her. Ling Chuxia seemed to have changed over the past three years, swallowing any pain or fatigue silently. Dealing with a husband who never came home, facing a domineering mother-inw¡ªhow could she be doing well?


    Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t want to talk further, instead clutching her stomach andining of hunger, "It¡¯s almost time for lunch, join me for a meal. I haven¡¯t had a decent meal in ages, the food overseas is really inedible."


    But Ling Chuxia¡¯s face suddenly showed difficulty.

 Chapter 187 - 186: Investigate This Medicine (6)

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 186: Investigate This Medicine (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ji Xinxin nced at Ling Chuxia¡¯splexion, her brows lifting as dissatisfaction immediately appeared in her tone, "Ling Chuxia, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re rushing home again?"


    Ling Chuxia indeed had to rush home, as Shi Che had said he would return for dinner that evening, and she wanted to be there with him. However, she had not seen Ji Xinxin in a long time and didn¡¯t know how to refuse.


    As Ling Chuxia furrowed her brows thinking about what to say, Ji Xinxin mmed her palm on the table, ring at Ling Chuxia, "Ling Chuxia! Would you rather go home to face an empty house where you can¡¯t eat anything than have a meal with me? Do you want our friendship to end now?"


    Startled by Ji Xinxin¡¯s p, Ling Chuxia quickly shook her head, not even having time to think of what to say, she blurted out, "No, it¡¯s not that, Shi Che ising home tonight, I need to go back."


    Ji Xinxin hummed dismissively, "You think I would believe that?"


    A person who hasn¡¯te home in years, would he suddenly return?


    Ling Chuxia was about to exin when her phone rang. She had to answer it first. Pulling open her purse, she took out her phone, which shed with the characters "Young Master."


    Ling Chuxia nced at Ji Xinxin, pressed the answer button, and put the phone to her ear, softly saying, "Young Master."


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s gaze sharply froze on her face.


    From the other end of the phone, Shi Che¡¯s familiar deep and elegant voice came, "Where are you?"


    "Xinxin is back in the country. I came out to meet her for a bit. We are at the usual coffee ce we go to."


    Shi Che made a soft noise of acknowledgment, then said, "When will you leave? I¡¯lle and pick you up."


    Ling Chuxia looked at Ji Xinxin again, took a deep breath, and then said, "I can leave now. But you don¡¯t have toe get me, I can go home by myself."


    "I¡¯ll be there in thirty minutes," Shi Che said, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her words. With that, the call ended abruptly.


    Listening to the dial tone on the phone, Ling Chuxia pursed her lips and slowly put down the phone.


    Across from her, Ji Xinxinughed coldly again, "You can¡¯t even stay with me for thirty minutes, and the moment your husband calls, you can¡¯t wait to leave. It seems our friendship really is over!"


    "Xinxin, I..." Ling Chuxia began to exin, but Ji Xinxin dismissively waved her hand before she could finish, "Just go, I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel."


    Although Ji Xinxin spoke with an impatient tone, Ling Chuxia simply curled her lips. After so many years of friendship, there was no need for words, for she understood her friend¡¯s difficulties.


    Ling Chuxia smiled at Ji Xinxin, didn¡¯t rush to stand up, but instead spoke softly, "I can still stay with you for thirty minutes."


    -


    Due to Shi Che¡¯spany being close to the caf¨¦, his car arrived at the coffee house¡¯s entrance in less than thirty minutes.


    Seeing the car, Ling Chuxia apologetically gestured to Ji Xinxin before standing up and leaving.


    Ling Chuxia opened the passenger door, sat in, and buckled her seatbelt, but noticed that Shi Che hadn¡¯t driven off. Perplexed, she looked up to see him already watching her. Their eyes met.


    Shi Che¡¯s eyes were deep and dark. Silently watching her, Ling Chuxia, still ustomed to it, lowered her eyes, unable to meet his gaze. Shi Che¡¯s brow furrowed, but he slowly began to speak, "Does your head still hurt?"


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t expected him to remember that. Her heart warmed instantly, and she shook her head, "It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore."

 Chapter 188 - 187: Investigate This Medicine (7)

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 187: Investigate This Medicine (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia hung her head, gently shaking her little head with a somewhat naive expression. Shi Che stared at her little head and reached out towards her as if he wanted to touch it, but in the end, he retracted his hand, gripped the steering wheel, and started the engine. The car moved.


    The car didn¡¯t head towards the vi; instead, it went in another direction. Ling Chuxia, puzzled, sneaked a nce at Shi Che and finally asked, "Aren¡¯t we going home?"


    Shi Chezily hummed in response, but didn¡¯t seem inclined to exin. Although Ling Chuxia was curious, she didn¡¯t ask further.


    Shi Che¡¯s car passed through the main road and entered an alley, turning left and right several times, before stopping in front of a private kitchen restaurant. Ling Chuxia looked up and was slightly stunned.


    This private kitchen was famous in Liang City for its excellent taste, so despite its remote location, many people still drove here for a meal.


    She particrly loved the specialty dishes here. When they were married, Shi Che would asionally bring her to eat here, and now, seeing it suddenly, she realized it had been almost three years since shest ate here.


    She hadn¡¯t expected... that Shi Che would bring her here today.


    Shi Che turned off the ignition, tilted his face, and seeing Ling Chuxia staring nkly at the restaurant¡¯s sign, his lips subtly curved, his voice much softer, "Let¡¯s get out of the car."


    Ling Chuxia got out of the car, still dazed as she walked in and sat down, not quite grasping the situation yet.


    Shi Che, holding the menu, proficiently ordered several dishes. The waiter noted each one, repeated them back to confirm, and then left.


    Hearing the names of the dishes, Ling Chuxia suddenly snapped back to reality. She blinked, her eyes filled with incredulity.


    If she hadn¡¯t misheard, the dishes Shi Che had just ordered were all her favorites. She couldn¡¯t believe that after such a long time, Shi Che still remembered what she liked to eat.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes widened, and she couldn¡¯t help but look at Shi Che, her eyes shimmering. Somehow, she found herself speaking, "These are all my favorites..."


    Hearing her words, Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes flickered, but soon returned to his usual expressionless face, his voice indifferent, "Oh, I just ordered randomly."


    Although Shi Che said that, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, a sweet feeling stirring in her heart.


    The dishes were served quickly, almost filling the entire table. Holding her chopsticks, Ling Chuxia, perhaps too nostalgic, suddenly didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Shi Che nced at her, his eyes narrowing slightly. What was this woman daydreaming about? Weren¡¯t all these her favorite dishes? Why wasn¡¯t she eating?


    Shi Che frowned slightly and spoke softly, "What are you looking at? Start eating!"


    Ling Chuxia smiled with her eyes downcast and slowly reached out to pick up the food.


    But before she had taken more than a couple of bites, a coquettish voice suddenly called out from nearby, growing louder as it approached, "President Shi~"


    Both instinctively turned towards the voice, only to see a woman with a voluptuous figure and a pretty face gracefully walking towards them.


    The moment Shi Che saw the woman, his dark eyes deeply darkened, and his handsome face was suddenly clouded with shadows.


    Seeing the woman, Ling Chuxia¡¯s expression slightly stiffened, and reflexively, she turned to look at Shi Che.


    Zheng Rourou hadn¡¯t seen Shi Che for a long time. He hadn¡¯t contacted her, and she couldn¡¯t reach him either. Thinking he was still annoyed with her about thest incident, she was secretly anxious, and running into him while out eating was thest thing she expected. Naturally, she was eager to show her eagerness.


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~~ Zheng Rourou makes an appearance, roar, another confrontation, what will our Xiaxia do~ such sweetness, I need apuse~~ Today¡¯s winner is: The Cat Awake in the Deep Sea)

 Chapter 189 - 188: Investigate This Medicine (8)

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 188: Investigate This Medicine (8)</h4><subtxt> Zheng Rourou suddenly caught sight of Shi Che, her mood instantly lifted as she subconsciously dashed over, her eyes brimming with affection focused entirely on him, so much so that she failed to notice Ling Chuxia sitting opposite Shi Che.


    She approached in just a few steps, her slender arms about to reach out, her whole person ready to embrace Shi Che; however, in the final second, she finally sensed Shi Che¡¯s beautifully gloomy expression, his darkened eyes, and the chill emanating from his body that unconsciously made people want to retreat.


    After Shi Che¡¯s fury thest time, Zheng Rourou had learned not to be too presumptuous. In thest second, she still didn¡¯t dare to embrace him directly but instead stood pitifully by his side, her big eyes tearfully gazing at Shi Che, lips slightly pouted, on the verge of crying, "President Shi, are you still angry with me? I really know I was wrong~"


    Shi Che ignored Zheng Rourou, his dark gaze shifting to Ling Chuxia. Meanwhile, she was looking down, holding her chopsticks, silently eating her food, as if she hadn¡¯t seen anything.


    The light in Shi Che¡¯s eyes dimmed in an instant, and the gloom on his face deepened.


    But Zheng Rourou, intent on seizing the opportunity to express her feelings, kept speaking with sincere emotion even though Shi Che didn¡¯t respond, "President Shi, I have really been reflecting seriously during this time, won¡¯t you please stop being angry?"


    As she spoke, Zheng Rourou couldn¡¯t help but extend her hand, lightly tugging at Shi Che¡¯s arm, with a coquettish implication.


    Ling Chuxia appeared to be eating quietly, but in reality, her heart was extremely shocked. She always knew that Zheng Rourou had a special rtionship with Shi Che, having witnessed it herself once, but... she had never seen how they interacted privately...


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t imagine, given the way she and Shi Che interacted, what it would be like for a beautiful and coquettish woman like Zheng Rourou to be with Shi Che.


    She hadn¡¯t expected the beautiful woman to be so frail, and... even to cling to Shi Che¡¯s hand and act spoiled...


    That was something Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t even dare think about. Could it be that Shi Che liked this sort of thing? Ling Chuxia originally didn¡¯t want to look, but couldn¡¯t help herself, her gaze surreptitiously flicking over.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes kept staring intently at Ling Chuxia, hoping she might show even the slightest reaction, which would be better than this indifference. But from the moment Zheng Rourou appeared, Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t lifted her head at all.


    Shi Che took a deep breath, feeling an irritability surging up, suffocating him so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe, and Zheng Rourou was still prattling on at his side. Shi Che¡¯s hand snapped the chopsticks onto the table, his lips parting slightly, but his voice was deep and harsh, "Get lost!"


    This sudden outburst caught both Zheng Rourou and Ling Chuxia by surprise, shaking their hearts violently, especially Zheng Rourou, whose eyes widened with disbelief.


    Shi Che had always been good to her, spoiling her in every way except for that one time he lost his temper, which was why she dared to act so freely. But it had been such a long time since that incident, and he had even given her the advertisement he had promised her afterward. She had thought that he was not angry anymore... How could he...


    Zheng Rourou stumbled a step backward and inadvertently turned her face, finally noticing Ling Chuxia sitting opposite Shi Che. She seemed to understand something, and her eyes suddenly reddened.</subtxt>

 Chapter 190 - 189: Investigate This Medicine (9)

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 189: Investigate This Medicine (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che was actually dining with a woman!


    She had been by his side for so long, yet apart from group meals, he had never dined alone with her, had he? So... was Shi Che¡¯s attitude toward her now because there was someone new?


    Zheng Rourou really wanted to confront him and clear things up at that moment, but when she saw Shi Che¡¯s gloomy face, she couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. Her eyes involuntarily swept towards Ling Chuxia, wanting to see clearly what this new favorite looked like, but Chuxia kept her head down, and Rourou clenched her fists tightly, not daring to provoke Che. In the end, she ran away crying.


    With Zheng Rourou gone, the atmosphere quieted down, bing eerily silent. Ling Chuxia could clearly feel that Shi Che was in a foul mood. Although Chuxia didn¡¯t know what had happened between Shi Che and Zheng Rourou, she felt somewhat depressed herself. Shi Che had finally taken her out for a meal, which started with her feeling alright, but then this incident happened.


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know what to say, but it didn¡¯t seem right to let the tension continue. She took a deep breath and summoned the courage to lift her hand, then took her chopsticks and picked up a dish, cing it in Shi Che¡¯s bowl, whispering, "Eat up."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s indifference had already angered Shi Che enough. Now, with Zheng Rourou gone, and Chuxia still acting as if nothing had happened, encouraging him to eat, his rage was uncontroble. He picked up his chopsticks and threw the dish Chuxia had ced in his bowl back onto hers, blurting out angrily, "I won¡¯t eat!"


    She actually felt like eating!


    Seeing another woman fawning over her husband, she did not get angry, did not rage, didn¡¯t even ask a single question, and yet she was still able to eat so properly!


    The hand that Ling Chuxia had used to pick up the dish froze mid-air, and her previously summoned courage deted instantly. She slightly lowered her eyes and gently bit her lower lip.


    She had intended to control her emotions, but for some reason, they became difficult to contain.


    It wasn¡¯t her who had angered Shi Che this time, so why should his anger be taken out on her? Ling Chuxia felt stifled and a bit sad.


    Shi Che, watching the color drain from Ling Chuxia¡¯s face in an instant, felt innately irritable and didn¡¯t want to deal with her, but seeing her deted appearance, his dark eyes narrowed, feeling even more frustrated inside. It was as if his hand acted without his control, picking up the dish he had just thrown back into hers and cing it into his mouth.


    Watching Shi Che¡¯s actions, Ling Chuxia was at first stunned, but then her eyes brightened. The hand holding the chopsticks tightened slightly, and then, cautiously, she picked up a few more dishes for Shi Che.


    Although Che showed no expression, he still ate the dishes one after another. Chuxia gently looked up at him, and the corners of her lips slowly curled up. The gloominess and sadness in her heart gradually vanished.


    When Shi Che realized what he had done, his hand froze abruptly, and his eyes deepened with resentment, as if he wanted to p himself. However, upon glimpsing the smile at the corner of Ling Chuxia¡¯s lips, he seemed to feel the irritation and dissatisfaction in his heart being smoothed away.


    -


    After dinner, Ling Chuxia went to the washroom. Unfortunately, Zheng Rourou hadn¡¯t left yet; she was there too, probably fixing her makeup that had been ruined by her tears, standing in front of the sink, looking into the mirror.


    Ling Chuxia nced at her unconsciously, and Rourou just happened to see her from the mirror as well, turning to look at her. Their gazes met in mid-air.

 Chapter 191 - 190: Investigate This Medicine (10)

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 190: Investigate This Medicine (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Narrow paths inevitably meet.


    Ling Chuxia nced at her once before she turned away and walked towards the restroom. For her, Zheng Rourou was so insignificant she chose topletely ignore her existence. Besides, raised and nurtured by Mrs. Shi, Chuxia inherited a taught pride and indifference.


    Maybe she had been worried before, but seeing Shi Che¡¯s indifferent attitude towards her today, she felt more at ease.


    She posed no threat, hence there was no need to pay her any attention.


    Zheng Rourou had been curious from the start about what Shi Che¡¯s new love interest looked like. Unfortunately, since she had been looking down, she only now got a clear glimpse of Ling Chuxia. Instantly, Zheng¡¯s lips curled in disdain.


    She had thought this woman must be extraordinarily beautiful for Shi Che to fall for her, but she was merelyely at best. Furthermore, after scanning over Chuxia¡¯s chest, and noticing it was nothing special, Zheng felt even more annoyed.


    If the woman had been prettier than her, with a hotter body orrger breasts, she could have epted her defeat, but this woman, what did she have?


    Moreover, was she really ignoring her?


    Zheng Rourou snapped herpact shut with a loud ck, took a long stride forward, and blocked Chuxia¡¯s path. She crossed her arms in front of her chest, and looking down slightly due to her high heels, she condescendingly said, "Hey, when did you start hooking up with President Shi?"


    Chuxia was surprised by Zheng Rourou¡¯s confrontation and found her way of speaking vulgar. She simply frowned and tried to walk past Zheng without engaging.


    To Zheng, Chuxia¡¯s attempt to walk past her seemed like a mockery. She exploded with rage as everyone she knew while being with Shi Che had treated her with utmost respect, calling her Sister Rou. And here was this nobody, acting so brazenly?


    Zheng reached out, pushing Chuxia¡¯s shoulder. Chuxia, caught off guard, stumbled forward but managed to regain her bnce.


    Zheng snorted more arrogantly, "Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear me?"


    Chuxia¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. Honestly, she had be much more refined and graceful over the past three years. Arguing with a low-ss woman felt beneath her.


    Still, Zheng¡¯s sudden aggression kindled a spark of anger in her.


    Chuxia turned around, stood her ground, and faced Zheng, softly asking, "What do you want to say?"


    Seeing Chuxia¡¯s soft and weak demeanor, Zheng grew even more aggressive, "What do I want to say? I want to say, don¡¯t get smug just because you hooked up with President Shi. Catching his heart isn¡¯t that easy. You know Ji Xinxin, right? Even Xinxin couldn¡¯t keep him, let alone you. I¡¯ve been by his side for half a year; President Shi treated me well. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding between us, and you just took advantage of the situation. But President Shi truly loves me, and he wille back to me eventually. So don¡¯t try anything clever, just take the money and leave."

 Chapter 192 - 191: Investigate This Medicine (11)

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 191: Investigate This Medicine (11)</h4><h4></h4>


    During a previous banquet, Zheng Rourou heard Ji Xinxin sourly mention Shi Che, so she assumed Ji Xinxin was also one of Shi Che¡¯s past flings, and that she had won over Ji Xinxin. How could she not feel proud! Moreover, she hadn¡¯t been by Shi Che¡¯s side for very long, but now she was certain things wouldst for a long time.


    After speaking, Zheng Rourou looked Ling Chuxia up and down with disdain.


    Ling Chuxia saw her arrogant demeanor, thinking she was the only one in the world who mattered, and anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think she was Shi Che¡¯s wife. How could a mere outsider be so smug?


    Ling Chuxia took a deep breath, her tone still calm. She looked at her and slowly began, "Oh, I think you¡¯re mistaken, I didn¡¯t just meet Shi Che recently."


    Ling Chuxia calling Shi Che by his name made Zheng Rourou clench her teeth in anger. She dared to address President Shi so intimately? She had indeed miscalcted; she should have called him by his name from the start!


    But what shocked Zheng Rourou the most was Ling Chuxia¡¯s response. Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t just meet Shi Che? She squinted her eyes and stared coldly, "Heh, even if you didn¡¯t meet him just now, it¡¯s been at most a month or two. You¡¯re feeling proud over a month or two? Little girl, you¡¯re still too young!"


    Ling Chuxia lowered her eyes as if thinking about something, then looked up, answering very seriously, "Oh, I think you¡¯re still mistaken. I haven¡¯t known Shi Che for just a month or two. Strictly speaking, we¡¯ve known each other for eighteen years."


    Zheng Rourou¡¯s face, which had been full of disdain, froze upon hearing this "eighteen years," and her eyes widened, "Eighteen years?"


    Ling Chuxia nodded earnestly.


    Zheng Rourou burst intoughter immediately, "Hahaha, are you dreaming? Eighteen years? Why don¡¯t you say you knew President Shi while you were still in the womb? Lies need to be realistic, okay? You women nowadays, willing to go to any lengths to climb up, isn¡¯t it disgusting?"


    Ling Chuxia had drunk too much soup earlier and now really needed to go. She had no time for this nonsense, especially as Zheng Rourou kept blocking the bathroom door, persistently bothering her. Ling Chuxia was also getting a bit angry; she furrowed her brow and retorted directly, "Are you talking about yourself?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Didn¡¯t you just say, ¡¯you women, going to any lengths to climb up, very disgusting¡¯?"


    Zheng Rourou¡¯s eyes rounded and her voice rose sharply, "I was talking about you!"


    Ling Chuxia suddenlyughed, and Zheng Rourou stared coldly, "What are youughing at?"


    With a slight grin, Ling Chuxia looked at Zheng Rourou interestingly, her head tilted slightly, speaking softly, "Do you have the status to say that to me?"


    Zheng Rourou, full of pride, lifted her head high, "I am President Shi¡¯s most beloved woman!"


    Ling Chuxia burst outughing, "I really can¡¯t see that you are Shi Che¡¯s most beloved woman."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯sughter was so straightforward that it reminded Zheng Rourou of that moment earlier. Her cheeks flushed red, and she became furiously embarrassed, "Anyway, no matter my status, I¡¯m definitely better than you. I advise you to leave President Shi voluntarily, otherwise, it¡¯ll be too embarrassing for you when the timees!"


    "Oh, is that so?" Ling Chuxia nodded, then said, "If your status can make me leave Shi Che, then my status should probably be enough to tell you to get lost, right?"


    "What did you say?" Zheng Rourou¡¯s voice was nearly shrill, evidently not expecting Ling Chuxia to be even more arrogant than her.

 Chapter 193 - 192: Investigate This Medicine (12)

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 192: Investigate This Medicine (12)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chuxia curved her lips into a smile toward Zheng Rourou, her voice sweet, "Oh, I forgot to say, I am Shi Che¡¯s wife, Ling Chuxia."


    Chuxia¡¯s calm voice slipped into Zheng Rourou¡¯s ears, causing her eyes to widen in disbelief, "How is that possible? Let me tell you... there¡¯s a limit to lying...."


    Zheng Rourou hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Ling Chuxia directly responded, "Do you want me to show you the marriage certificate?"


    Perhaps it was because Ling Chuxia was tooposed, too serene, that Zheng Rourou¡¯s originally scornful words, halfway through, could not continue. Could it be that the woman before her was truly Shi Che¡¯s wife?


    After all, Zheng Rourou had never seen Shi Che dine alone with any woman before, not even herself had been given such treatment. With this thought, her heart shook slightly.


    But losing face was not an option for her. Zheng Rourou still tried her best to stand tall, suppressing the shiver, and snorted coldly, "Even if you are President Shi¡¯s wife, so what? President Shi doesn¡¯t love you, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be with me! We are true love."


    As the words "true love" fell, Ling Chuxia¡¯s face changed drastically, her voice swiftly turned icy, "Believe it or not, if you say one more word, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!"


    She thought she was entitled to talk about true love? The person Shi Che truly loved was her elder sister! She couldn¡¯t evenpare to a single hair on her elder sister¡¯s head!


    Zheng Rourou was startled by Ling Chuxia¡¯s sudden threat, subconsciously shutting her mouth. When she realized what had happened, she felt utterly humiliated, and anger twisted her beautiful features, "You dare?"


    "You¡¯ll see if I dare."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice remained even and calm, but the words she spoke carried a forcefulness that made Zheng Rourou involuntarily take a step back.


    She suddenly remembered thest time she had mistakenly answered Ling Chuxia¡¯s phone call, which had resulted in Shi Che¡¯s fury. She had spected that Shi Che was afraid of his wife, but she had not expected... Shi Che¡¯s wife was truly a tigress.


    "Move, I need to use the restroom!"


    Zheng Rourou appeared to be frightened, standing dumbfounded in ce, not moving an inch. Ling Chuxia grew thoroughly impatient, grabbed Zheng Rourou by the hand, and without any courtesy pushed her aside. Zheng Rourou stumbled and fell to one side with a cry.


    Ling Chuxia did not even nce at her and went straight into a stall.


    When Ling Chuxia came out, Zheng Rourou was picking herself up from the ground, furious and ready to settle the score with Ling Chuxia. However, Ling Chuxia spoke first, "By the way, I really didn¡¯t want to bother with you, after all, you¡¯re just a repulsive woman who would do anything to climb the ranks."


    Zheng Rourou was already fuming, and hearing Ling Chuxia¡¯s words made her even more enraged, "You!"


    Ling Chuxia stepped closer, smiling slightly, "But you know, as Shi Che¡¯s wife, encountering a mistress outside, it wouldn¡¯t seem right if I didn¡¯t do something about it. Normally, a wife would p a mistress, right?"


    Zheng Rourou¡¯s heart trembled a bit at Ling Chuxia¡¯s smile and involuntarily took two steps back, swallowing hard, "What are you trying to do?"


    Ling Chuxia still smiled, her tone gentle, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit you. You¡¯re not worth it. How about this? Give yourself a chance to atone. p yourself, and if you keep your distance from now on, I¡¯ll forgive you."


    "You¡¯re crazy...." Zheng Rourou hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Ling Chuxia added coolly, "If you insult me, then it won¡¯t just be about a p."

 Chapter 194 - 193: Investigate This Medicine (13)

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 193: Investigate This Medicine (13)</h4><h4></h4>


    Zheng Rourou was so furious her chest heaved violently, and her face turned beet red, unable to retort even a single word.


    Ling Chuxia stood there calmly, watching her as if she had all the patience in the world. Zheng Rourou didn¡¯t want to appear weak, but Ling Chuxia¡¯s aura was too overpowering, instantly suppressing her. Plus, with Shi Che¡¯s current attitude towards her, even if she wanted to stay tough, she couldn¡¯t. Tears welled up in Zheng Rourou¡¯s eyes, and with trembling hands, she lifted a hand and lightly fanned it towards her face. Although she called it a fan, it was really just a gentle touch.


    Ling Chuxia frowned in dissatisfaction, "Do you want me to do it for you?"


    Zheng Rourou clenched her fists, then forcefully pped herself across the face, making a loud smack, which brought tears to her eyes.


    Ling Chuxia shook her head involuntarily and blinked her innocent eyes, "Um... there¡¯s really no need to be so forceful."


    Hearing this, Zheng Rourou, not knowing if she was more angry or wronged, copsed on the ground and cried loudly.


    Ling Chuxia curled her lips, went to the sink to wash her hands, and then pulled out a piece of tissue. As she was leaving, she even kindly asked, "Do you need a tissue?"


    Zheng Rourouy on the ground, crying even louder...


    -


    When Ling Chuxia came out, Shi Che had already been waiting at the door for quite a while. A subtle frown creased his forehead, and a trace of concern lingered in his eyes. He was about to go in to look for Ling Chuxia when she emerged. He glimpsed her triumphant smile with her lips curled up, her face exuding an air of victory, which made him raise an eyebrow.


    How could a trip to the restroom change her mood to this?


    However, the moment Ling Chuxia walked up beside him, she immediately reverted to her usual reserved and somewhat dull expression. Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes deepened all at once, and the question he was about to ask was swallowed back down.


    The two drove home together.


    Because she had given Zheng Rourou a lesson, Ling Chuxia was in a great mood, significantly more rxed, even humming a tune while she showered.


    Shi Che, on the other hand, became increasingly gloomy. Seeing Zheng Rourou today¡ªdespite knowing that his rtionship with Zheng Rourou wasn¡¯t so ¡¯simple¡¯¡ªChuxia remained silent, indifferent. And now, she was even in a good mood?


    Could she really not mind at all that he had other women outside?


    The happier Ling Chuxia became, the darker Shi Che¡¯s mood grew. As soon as Ling Chuxia stepped out of the bathroom, he pulled her over without a word and pushed her down onto the bed. Before Ling Chuxia could react, Shi Che roughly pulled off her nightgown and sealed her lips fiercely.


    For days, Shi Che had been rather gentle, but now he suddenly turned rough again. Pain made Ling Chuxia gasp lightly, unable to hide her distress as she furrowed her brows sharply. Perhaps because she couldn¡¯t let go of the day¡¯s aggression against Zheng Rourou, when she felt the pain, she unexpectedly wed at Shi Che¡¯s hand.


    Shi Che¡¯s movements halted abruptly. Only then did Ling Chuxia realize what she had done, retracting her hand sharply, herrge eyes shimmering with vulnerability.


    As Shi Che watched her, his heart seemed to meltpletely. He slowly bent down again, his actions gradually bing gentle and tender.


    On the nightstand beside the bed, Shi Che¡¯s phone kept ringing, yet neither of them paid any attention to it. After ringing for a while, the call ended automatically. Five minutester, the phone¡¯s screen lit up once more, and a text message came through, sent by Xiao Zhao.


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~~~ Little Xiaxia is so handsome, isn¡¯t he? Hehe, a message has arrived, wonder what it says~~ Today¡¯s lucky winner is: Miao. Folks, please leave morements, they¡¯re the driving force behind Dan Dan¡¯s writing~)

 Chapter 195 - 194: Investigate This Medicine (14)

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 194: Investigate This Medicine (14)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che was particrly restless today, tossing and turning over two or three times before he finally stopped. By then, Ling Chuxia was too exhausted to even move a finger.


    In the past, she would have risen immediately to take medication, but now, sheynguidly in Shi Che¡¯s arms, breathing softly with her eyes half-closed.


    Shi Che held Ling Chuxia¡¯s soft and delicate body, her warm breaths spreading over his chest as hisrge hand gently stroked her smooth back, desire still apparent in his dark eyes.


    The bedroom was quiet, so quiet that only their breathing could be heard. Moonlight spilled through the window, casting a silvery glow and filling the air with a tranquil beauty.


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze lowered to Ling Chuxia¡¯s face; her cheeks were still flushed with the afterglow, her eyes hazy, and her lips slightly parted. Her drowsy appearance was so captivating that he couldn¡¯t resist bending down to kiss the sweetness of her lips.


    His body moved instinctively, pressing his thin lips lightly to Ling Chuxia¡¯s, but he stopped just as quickly, fearing he would lose control and want her again.


    Shi Che quietly wrapped his arms around Ling Chuxia for a while until his breathing finally settled. He seemed to remember something and, after a pause, he began to speak in a low, husky voice that carried a tempting quality in the silence of the room, "About Zheng Rourou..."


    Although she never inquired about his affairs, perhaps out of indifference orck of concern, he nheless wanted to tell her about his situation with Zheng Rourou. He didn¡¯t want there to be any misunderstandings between them, not at all.


    So even though she didn¡¯t ask, he still wanted to speak.


    Ling Chuxia nestled in Shi Che¡¯s embrace, sleepiness surging over her. Her fatigue made her eyelids droop. Shi Che suddenly uttered a phrase, and she vaguely heard the name "Zheng Rourou." She wanted to muster the energy to listen to what Shi Che had to say but, no matter how hard she tried, drowsiness gradually overcame her. She murmured confusedly, "What?"


    Shi Che tightened his embrace, his chin gently rubbing against her forehead. His lips parted slightly as he narrowed his eyes, as if recalling something, before he continued, "My rtionship with Zheng Rourou isn¡¯t what people are saying. There¡¯s nothing between us."


    He had met Zheng Rourou at a dinner party. To be honest, with so many banquets and social engagements and women flocking to him, it was inevitable to y along sometimes, but he had never really given any other woman a second nce.


    His notice of Zheng Rourou was because, at the time, he was suffering a headache and looked so grim that nobody dared approach him, except for Zheng Rourou. She bravely came over and carefully began massaging his head.


    During that moment, his headache was severe, and her gentle hands on his pressure points indeed helped alleviate much of his pain. More importantly, with his head leaned back on the sofa and his eyes half-closed, he saw Zheng Rourou framed by backlight, and in his daze, she seemed to be Ling Chuxia.


    Afterward, he took Zheng Rourou with him and fulfilled all her wishes, giving her whatever she desired. Each time he saw her smile, he felt as if it were Chuxia who should be smiling like that, radiant as a blooming flower.


    After Shi Che¡¯s words lingered for a long while without a response from Ling Chuxia, his gaze flickered. He slowly lowered his head to find that, unbeknownst to him, Ling Chuxia had already fallen asleep. He was slightly taken aback, then his lips curved into a wry smile, whether out of helplessness or amusement.

 Chapter 196 - 195: You Don’t Deserve to Have My Child (1)

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 195: You Don¡¯t Deserve to Have My Child (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    Resting wellst night, even President Shi had a hint of a smile on his usually indifferent face when he entered thepany today, looking spirited and exuberant between his brows.


    Employees greeted him, and he even responded to each one, the corners of his mouth curled with a smile, leaving the female staff dizzy and bewitched, feeling as if today was their lucky day.


    Xiao Zhao, seeing his BOSS in a good mood, naturally felt happy as well. He knew that President Shi had been in an exceptionally good mood recently, a drastic change from his usually gloomy demeanor. Indeed, a harmonious marriage leads to a harmonious family, which is beneficial to social harmony!


    As usual, Xiao Zhao held the documents for President Shi¡¯s signature. President Shi quickly signed them with swift strokes. After closing the documents and handing them back to Xiao Zhao, and as Xiao Zhao was about to leave, President Shi tapped his fingers lightly on the desk and suddenly remembered something, asking, "Have you found anything about the pill I asked you to check yesterday?"


    Xiao Zhao paused, a hint of confusion in his eyes, "President Shi, I sent you a text about it yesterday, didn¡¯t you receive it?"


    Shi Che frowned slightly, vaguely recalling that his phone did ring for a whilest night, but at that time, who would pay attention to their phone?


    His expression unchanged, he said indifferently, "Just tell me directly."


    Xiao Zhao nodded and rted the findings of yesterday¡¯s investigation honestly, "President Shi, you said that the pill was a birth control pill, but ording to my investigation, it¡¯s not a contraceptive at all. It¡¯s just a simple vitamin that happens to look very simr to birth control pills. Could it be that you mixed them up by mistake?"


    Xiao Zhao had been quite bewildered when he took it to the doctor yesterday; it was clearly a vitamin, so why was it called a contraceptive pill? But he hadn¡¯t thought much of it and assumed it was just a mix-up.


    While Shi Che was looking at a report, he wasn¡¯t expecting such a response from Xiao Zhao. His gaze darkened as he narrowed his eyes incredulously, "What did you say?"


    "President Shi, what you gave me yesterday were vitamins, not contraceptive pills. So under normal circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t cause any significant side effects."


    Shi Che stood stunned for a moment, then his ck eyes turnedpletely cloudy. He looked at Xiao Zhao, his voice low and fierce, "That pill, it¡¯s not a birth control pill? It¡¯s a vitamin?"


    Xiao Zhao, seeing President Shi¡¯s face undergo a sudden change, felt a chill down his spine. Not knowing why, he still nodded truthfully, replying shakily, "It¡¯s a vitamin, not a Contraceptive Pill."


    Hearing Xiao Zhao¡¯s affirmative answer, Shi Che¡¯s handsome face became overcast in an instant, and many small details, which he hadn¡¯t given much thought to before, surged into his mind like a violent storm.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s sudden change, her telling him that she would take her medicine properly, that if he didn¡¯t want children then they wouldn¡¯t have any.


    He found a vitamin box in the living room by chance, its pills brimming full yet carelessly scattered on the floor.


    Then there was that night, when he mentioned using a condom, so she didn¡¯t need to take her medicine anymore. She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t hold the pillbox steady, and it fell to the ground, spilling pills everywhere. She hit her head, yet didn¡¯t realize, only nervously trying to pick up those pills.


    It turned out, what she was nervous about... was not the pills themselves, but that he would discover, those weren¡¯t birth control pills, but vitamins! She had switched them out long ago.

 Chapter 197 - 196: You Don’t Deserve to Have My Child (2)

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 196: You Don¡¯t Deserve to Have My Child (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    So, from beginning to end, she had never given up on Mrs. Shi¡¯s duties, from beginning to end, she was still scheming against him.


    -


    Today, Ling Chuxia felt quite uneasy, from the moment she got up, she identally kicked the nightstand, causing her to grimace in pain. While washing up, she carelessly squeezed facial cleanser instead of toothpaste, and finally, when she went downstairs to drink water, she choked so badly that it took her a while to recover from the coughing.


    Ling Chuxia had a faint sense of unease but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what went wrong, so she just reassured herself that she was being overly sensitive.


    In the evening, Ling Chuxia helped Sister Hua prepare dinner, but Sister Hua kept rushing Chuxia, telling her that Shi Che would be returning around this time and that she should get ready to greet him. It was only then that Chuxia nced up at the wall clock and noticed it was already past six o¡¯clock.


    These days, Che usually came home before six unless he had some work or social engagements, but he would always call ahead to let her know. However, today, Che hadn¡¯te home nor had he called. Could he have been dyed on the road?


    Chuxia thought for a moment and decided to call Che to ask. Now, calling him no longer made her hesitate or fear as before; she could calmly make the call.


    However, just as she was about to take out her phone, she heard the sound of a car driving in at the entrance. She paused, turned around, and sure enough, Old Zhu had returned with the car.


    Ling Chuxia smiled, put away her phone, and subconsciously straightened her clothes, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear before putting on a smile and stepping out to greet him.


    Shi Che got out of the car with an indifferent face, thin lips slightly pressed, his deep-set eyes dark and brooding, and for some reason, there was ayer of inexplicable wrath surrounding him that involuntarily made one¡¯s heart tremble.


    Chuxia¡¯s steps faltered slightly;tely, she hadn¡¯t seen Che with such a gloomy expression, and now, seeing him like this suddenly made her a bit ufortable. But she merely paused before continuing forward, keeping up her stered smile and gently saying, "You¡¯re back?"


    Chepletely ignored her, not even sparing her a nce from the corner of his eye, walking straight past her with a darkened face,pletely indifferent to Ling Chuxia, whose smile instantly stiffened.


    It was only after Che had walked inside that she stood there still, not quite recovered, when Old Zhu stepped forward and quietly reminded her, "Young Madam, the young master seems to be in a very bad mood today, please be careful."


    Ling Chuxia snapped back to reality and smiled gratefully at Old Zhu, then turned and followed Che up the stairs, back to the bedroom.


    As Chuxia entered the bedroom, Che was sitting on the bed. Since he had his back somewhat to her, she couldn¡¯t see what he was doing. However, she instinctively quietened her footsteps, approaching carefully one step at a time.


    When she got close, she saw Che sitting there, the drawer of the nightstand open, and in his hands, he held the box of Contraceptive Pills. His dark eyes silently stared at the box, his face expressionless, yet in Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart, it stirred up violent emotional turmoil.


    She didn¡¯t know why Che would have taken the Contraceptive Pills out for no reason, but she knew she couldn¡¯t panic, she couldn¡¯t show fear, she mustn¡¯t show the slightest bit of wrongness.

 Chapter 198 - 197: You Don’t Deserve to Have My Child (3)

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 197: You Don¡¯t Deserve to Have My Child (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia bit her lower lip gently, took a deep breath, and holding back her fear, she softly began, "What, what¡¯s wrong?"


    But even with her restraint, her voice still trembled as she spoke somewhat falteringly.


    Shi Che acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her speak, his ck pupils fixedly staring at the pill box, his gaze so intense it was as though he was trying to bore a hole right through it.


    Standing to the side, although Shi Che wasn¡¯t looking at her, Chuxia felt as if she was being fiercely scrutinized by him, her body involuntarily starting to shiver.


    She swallowed hard, still managing to take a few difficult steps forward, stopping just a step away from Shi Che. Her voice grew softer, "Young Master... what¡¯s wrong?" As she spoke, her hand tremulously reached out and tentatively rested on Shi Che¡¯s arm.


    When her hand touched Shi Che¡¯s arm, he finally reacted, his ck pupils shifting, his gaze moving slowly from the pill box to her face.


    The moment their eyes met, Chuxia¡¯s body uncontrobly shuddered violently.


    In the depths of his dark brown eyes, it seemed as though he was ensnaring vast expanses of darkness, one nce could make a person feel as though they were being sucked straight into an abyss with no hope of return.


    Chuxia dared not look into his eyes, quickly lowering her hand, subconsciously retracting it to rest in front of her, her hands twisting together tightly.


    Shi Che¡¯s lips curled up in a smirk, letting out a lightugh, but thatugh made Chuxia¡¯s heart tremble fiercely. She had a vague idea of what wasing, but she did not even dare to think about it.


    Observing Chuxia standing there, even with immense effort to control herself, her whole body was still shaking violently, her head bowed, he couldn¡¯t clearly see her expression, but the curve of his lips deepened, his eyes brimming with heavy scorn.


    Was she afraid?


    When she was scheming against him, why wasn¡¯t she afraid?


    Shi Che opened the pill box in his hands, pulled out a pill, pinching it, his voice deep and casual, "What is this?"


    Chuxia took a deep breath, her fingers unconsciously pinching the back of her own hand, forcing herself to remain calm, "Contraceptive Pills."


    She didn¡¯t know whether Shi Che really knew something or was just suspecting, just probing, so until the veryst moment, she could not possibly confess, she had to keep denying vehemently.


    Listening to her words, Shi Che paused, then let out a cold chuckle, "Contraceptive Pills? Fine, then you tell me, what is this?"


    His words lingered, and he took another pill box out of his pocket and smashed it in front of Chuxia with force; the box hit the ground, with a light sound.


    Yet upon seeing the pill box marked with the word "Vitamins," Chuxia¡¯s entire face turned pale in an instant,pletely frozen on the spot.


    She had been searching for this pill box all along and had suspected that it might have been taken by Shi Che, but she hadn¡¯t found it; she initially thought Shi Che hadn¡¯t picked it up, it turned out, one really shouldn¡¯t harbor any hope for luck, because you never know when disaster will strike in your hopeful moment.


    Chuxia¡¯s eyes widened as she stared fixedly at the pill box on the floor, wanting to exin something, but her throat felt as though it was blocked by something, and despite her efforts to speak, no words came out.

 Chapter 199 - 198 You’re Not Worthy of Having My Child (4)

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 198 You¡¯re Not Worthy of Having My Child (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che had almost no patience to wait for her answer. He suddenly stood up, his tall figure towering in front of Ling Chuxia. The next second, his hand reached out and grabbed Ling Chuxia¡¯s cor. With a forceful tug, Ling Chuxia¡¯s heels gradually left the ground, and her entire body seemed to be lifted into the air.


    The light in Shi Che¡¯s eyes was dark and gloomy, filled with a fierce and menacing intensity. His handsome face now looked like a demon from hell, fury surging up, almost as if he was about to tear someone apart. "I ask you, what is this all about?"


    He threw each word at Ling Chuxia with such force and ferocity, carrying a thick murderous aura.


    Ling Chuxia, with her cor seized by Shi Che and her feet off the ground, found it increasingly difficult to breathe. Her cheeks flushed crimson as she faced Shi Che¡¯s nearly murderous gaze. At that moment, she genuinely felt that Shi Che wanted her dead.


    Having made this choice, there was no turning back for her. The truth would be revealed sooner orter. She just hadn¡¯t expected it toe this soon... this soon.


    What could she say? She had nothing to say!


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s silence utterly shattered thest taut nerve in Shi Che. His hands suddenly exerted force, and he threw Ling Chuxia onto the bed. Then, kneeling on one knee, hovering over Ling Chuxia, his long, cold fingers fiercely gripped her delicate neck.


    In his eyes hid a deep pain, too deep to be seen. He stared intensely at Ling Chuxia and said word by word, "Let me say it for you. This box should contain vitamins, but it turned out to be contraceptive pills. That box should contain Contraceptive Pills, but in the end, it turned out to be vitamins. And you, taking them punctually every day as if you¡¯re afraid of being a momentte, are taking ¡¯vitamins¡¯!"


    As Shi Che spoke, he even let out augh, his hands¡¯ veins bulging, a sight to behold.


    "Ling Chuxia, you¡¯re really something. To get pregnant, to fulfill my mother¡¯s task, you would do anything, you dare do anything. You¡¯re treating me like a fool, aren¡¯t you?"


    When she called him, asking him toe home, when she said, "If you don¡¯t want a child, then forget it," how he felt, she would never understand.


    He had always known that everything she did for him was with a mission, with a purpose. Yet, even the pretend happiness he treasured so cautiously, so dearly.


    He didn¡¯t ask her to love him; at least, she shouldn¡¯t always be thinking about how to manipte him, how to use him to please Mrs. Shi.


    She had married him, yet she had never really looked at him! Never for a moment did she really consider him.


    Shi Che¡¯s fingers, like iron mps, were tightly locked around her neck. Ling Chuxia¡¯s cheeks slowly turned from red to a slightly bluish-purple, almost truly struggling to breathe. As she listened to Shi Che¡¯s words, she could only keep shaking her head.


    In this matter, she indeed felt guilty, but she really had no other choice, that¡¯s why she did it. She didn¡¯t want to deceive him, nor did she ever treat him like a fool.


    Ling Chuxia struggled to squeeze out a sentence with great difficulty from her throat, "Madam...really...hopes we could...have a child."


    It would have been better if Ling Chuxia had not said this. The moment she did, it was like instantly igniting all of Shi Che¡¯s mes of anger. His eyes turned a fierce red, and his handsome face appeared somewhat distorted amidst the mes of rage.


    (Today¡¯s update isplete. Ah, Little Xiaxia¡¯s answer is about to explode again, facepalm! Here are some rmendations: Jiang Mei Ren¡¯s "Luxury Marriage Seduction: Perfect Husband in Bed," Xian Yue¡¯s "BOSS is So Innocent: Wife, Surrender Obediently")

 Chapter 200 - 199 You Don’t Deserve to Have My Child (5)

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 199 You Don¡¯t Deserve to Have My Child (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    For Ling Chuxia, it was always "Madam, Madam, Madam." The most frequent words out of her mouth were, "Madam said this, Madam said that."


    What about him? Did she ever spare a thought for him? Consider his feelings, his emotions!


    A faint glimmer flickered in Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes, but he fiercely suppressed it in an instant. His voice, terrifyingly low and barely concealing a tremor, said, "So, anything my mom says, you¡¯ll do. So you schemed against me, using this method to have a child? You didn¡¯t even ask me once if I wanted a child..."


    His voice actually began to tremble with thest sentence.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his concern about her long-term medication affecting her health, leading him to test the medicine, he wouldn¡¯t have discovered that she had switched the medication. Then, her scheme might have seeded. By then, he¡¯d rejoice at being a father, while she would use the child to curry favor with his mother to get what she wanted. From then on, she truly wouldn¡¯t need him in her heart or her eyes at all.


    To him, whether her actions were lies or mere formality, he had already ceased to care. But why... she always acted on her own thoughts, unwilling to truly share any part of her mind with him.


    Ling Chuxia found it increasingly difficult to breathe. She looked at Shi Che¡¯s nearly twisted yet handsome face, listening to his low roar, she wanted to say something, yet she could say nothing, only managing to shake her head with difficulty.


    "Okay, so you really want a child, is that it?"


    Shi Che nodded forcefully at her and then unexpectedly smiled. His hand abruptly released Ling Chuxia¡¯s neck, pressing down on her abdomen, his eyes slowly moving to her stomach. He stared intently for a while, then suddenly looked up, the light in his eyes darkening to an extreme. His voice was very low, almost calm, but that calm made one¡¯s heart shiver uncontrobly.


    "Ling Chuxia, do you know why I don¡¯t want you to have a child?"


    He curved his lips, his handsome face carrying an indifferent smile, his thin lips parting slowly, enunciating each word, "Because, you don¡¯t deserve to have my child!"


    When people are extremely angry, they tend to speak recklessly. Anger blurred Shi Che¡¯s vision; all he knew was the extent of pain Ling Chuxia caused him and he wanted to inflict the same amount of pain on her. That way, she might understand how much she hurt him and might show him a shred of pity.


    His hand pressed hard against her abdomen, veins bulging at his temple as he stared at her fiercely, and said harshly, "So, you better hope you¡¯re not pregnant!"


    Shi Che¡¯s voice was so low, each word cruelly delivered. Ling Chuxiay on the bed, gasping for air, his words smashing into her, turning her pale and making her body tremble.


    You don¡¯t deserve to have my child.


    A simple eight words, yet theyposed the most hurtful sentence.


    Ling Chuxia could never have imagined that Shi Che would say such words to her. Previously, when she read the phrase "heartbroken" in books, she couldn¡¯t understand what kind of pain it described. But at this moment, she suddenly understood what "heartbroken" meant.


    And for Shi Che, he didn¡¯t need a thousand arrows; he only needed one sentence topletely shatter her heart.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s tears fell directly down.

 Chapter 201 - 200 You Don’t Deserve to Have My Child (6)

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 200 You Don¡¯t Deserve to Have My Child (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    Is it true that if there¡¯s no expectation, there¡¯ll be no hurt?


    When Ling Yunshu married Shi Che, her feelings were incrediblyplex. To her, Shi Che had always been a good friend, someone she grew up with and had always believed would be her sister¡¯s husband.


    Yet, no one had anticipated that it would end up with him marrying her.


    At that time, she was exceptionally angry with him because he had betrayed her most beloved elder sister. Furthermore, her feelings for him had always been that of a good friend, a buddy, yet he had be her husband, which felt incredibly awkward to her.


    She really wanted to know what Shi Che was thinking, but since her elder sister forbade her from asking, she could only suppress her questions inside her heart. No matter how much she agonized over it, she couldn¡¯t find a way to get clear answers.


    Yet, she held a grudge against Shi Che in her heart. After their marriage, even though she couldn¡¯t ignore him, her attitude towards him was often sarcastic and distant.


    However, back then, Shi Che was especially kind to her, extraordinarily kind, so much so that every time she was unreasonably temperamental, shecked confidence in her behavior.


    Even before their marriage, her rtionship with Shi Che had been good¡ªa friendship born out of sharing a bowl of noodles that continued into adulthood. But this kind of goodness was different from the kindness after marriage.


    She could feel his gentleness, his doting, his tenderness. Back then, he would always smile, look at her gently, softly caress her face, kiss her in the morning light, and cover her with a nket in the darkness of night.


    Deep down, she had always been someone who craved warmth, not needing a life of wealth, luxurious living, or material possessions. Just a little bit of warmth was enough to capture her heart.


    She simply couldn¡¯t resist Shi Che¡¯s warmth, which permeated her life like the air, bit by bit. At that time, she wondered if he treated her so kindly because he saw her as his elder sister. Yet, deep down, she secretly longed for his affection to be for her alone¡ªnot as an elder sister¡ªbecause she truly cherished that bit of warmth.


    Butter, everything changed, he became suddenly temperamental towards her, cold, and harsh with his words. She didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous anymore, nor carefree. To win his favor, she even forced herself to emte her elder sister¡ªimitating her grace, her generosity, her aloof demeanor, her presence, her speech tone. She almost became her elder sister... but she could no longer satisfy Shi Che.


    In fact, she understood why Shi Che acted this way: because Ling Chuxia was Ling Chuxia, no matter how well she imitated it, she was still a counterfeit; she could never be Ling Yunshu, never be the elder sister he deeply loved.


    But hadn¡¯t she tried hard? To cling to this position, to wait for her elder sister to return, to reset everything to the origin, she had done all that she could. Why did he have to be so cruel?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s tears fell like pearls off a string, uncontroble, and she shivered so violently that she couldn¡¯t even stand. With tears clouding her vision, she looked at Shi Che, biting her lower lip hard until it turned pale. Yet, with trembling lips, she gathered the strength to speak, "I know you don¡¯t like me... but at least for now, I am your wife."


    I know you don¡¯t like me...


    Shi Che thought his words had been hurtful, butpared to Ling Chuxia¡¯s words, what was he?


    Did she know he didn¡¯t like her?

 Chapter 202 - 201 You Don’t Deserve to Have My Child (7)

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 201 You Don¡¯t Deserve to Have My Child (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    "What does she know? How can she speak those words so innocently? How can she so easily erase all traces of his once-courageous and bashful confession?


    Of course, she never took him seriously, so why would she care about his confession? Only he was foolishly anticipating something, then faced with despair.


    Shi Cheughed coldly, raised his hand, and swept an antique vase off to the side, which crashed with a sharp sound, causing Ling Chuxia to shiver violently.


    Shi Che stepped forward again, seized Ling Chuxia by the cor with both hands, and yanked her up vehemently. He red at her fiercely, sneering over and over, "You say you¡¯re my wife, huh, have you, Ling Chuxia, ever considered yourself my wife? Have you?"


    Thosest three words, he roared at her, with despair and fury filling his heart. His neck veins bulged with each shout, his hands clenched so tightly they shook.


    Ling Chuxia was startled by the roar, her tears thoroughly blurring her vision, her throat choking up, stifling her breath.


    Her tears dropped onto Shi Che¡¯s hands, one by one, each so scalding hot they nearly burned the backs of his hands. Shi Che¡¯s eyes gradually moistened, condensing into drops of tears.


    In the moment they fell, he flung Ling Chuxia away forcefully, turned around in a fury, and smashed things in the room, finally mming the door as he left.


    Ling Chuxia curled up on the bed, sobbing uncontrobly, crying aloud unrestrainedly.


    Shi Che drove himself, pushing the elerator to the floor, the car speeding away from the vi.


    The vi area was in the suburbs, and at night, the long stretch of road was mostly empty. Shi Che gripped the steering wheel tightly, eyes fixed sternly ahead as the vehicle¡¯s speed soared.


    He stared fixedly at the road ahead, so long and so far, as if it were endless. But no matter how long the road, he could reach its end. Yet, between him and Ling Chuxia, he could see neither bottom nor hope.


    In a daze, a car came from the opposite direction, speeding with its high beams on, the dazzling light shining straight at him. Shi Che¡¯s ck eyes instinctively squinted, his hands uncontrobly swerving, and the car charged towards the guardrail.


    Due to the high speed, although Shi Che reflexively mmed the brakes, he still inevitably hit the guardrail, the front of the car crumpling inward. Fortunately, the car¡¯s safety features were excellent. Shi Che suffered only a blow to his forehead from the inertia, yet he felt dizzy.


    He didn¡¯t get up immediately, nor did he go to the hospital; he just sat quietly in the driver¡¯s seat, dazed. In his mind, memories of the past involuntarily surfaced.


    Since childhood, Mrs. Shi had disciplined him, dictating his every word and motion¡ªthe epitome of grace and indifference. As the heir to the Shi Family, he was different from ordinary people, carrying many responsibilities and obligations.


    Therefore, he never knew what he liked or disliked. He only knew what he should and shouldn¡¯t do. Until Ling Chuxia came into his world. Her liveliness and rebelliousnesspletely overturned his world, showing him life could be different.


    His gaze involuntarily followed her, watching, observing her. Then, he found himself irresistibly liking her, falling in love with her.


    For the first time, he tasted the sweetness of liking someone, so sweet.

 Chapter 203 - 202 You Don’t Deserve to Have My Child (8)

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 202 You Don¡¯t Deserve to Have My Child (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    But even though he loved Ling Chuxia, he couldn¡¯t approach her too tantly, for he understood his mother; she would never allow him to have what he liked. It would be his weakness and cloud his judgment.


    So, if he ever wanted to marry Chuxia in the future, he couldn¡¯t get too close to her, couldn¡¯t show his feelings for Ling Chuxia. At that time, everyone was rooting for him and Ling Yunshu. Making a mistake, he progressively got closer to Yun Shu, and when people said they were a couple, he never objected, even choosing Yun Shu without hesitation when the time came to decide. As expected, Mrs. Shi had him marry Chuxia. In that moment, he feigned calmness, but inside, it was as if a flower bloomed in his heart.


    Everyone was watching Ling Yun Shu, but only he was looking at Ling Chuxia. However, Chuxia¡¯s expression was not as joyful as he had hoped, which left him feeling somewhat disheartened.


    Fearing that Ling Chuxia might have misunderstood him, he pondered deeply and decided to exin himself clearly and confess his feelings to her.


    That night, he took slow and steady steps to Ling Chuxia¡¯s room¡¯s doorway, carrying a heart in his chest that thumped like a little rabbit. Always having learned to beposed and indifferent in his dealings, he found himself in that moment much like a young boy¡ªeager, agitated, yet shy.


    He still had his pride and his timidity, so he knocked on the door, and when he heard movement inside, indicating someone was about to open it, he stopped her.


    He said, "Don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll just speak from here."


    He said, "Chuxia, I chose your elder sister because I knew Mother would surely choose you."


    Then his voice paused, dropped softer and full of gentleness, he said, "Chuxia, I like you, I¡¯ve always liked you. Are you willing... to marry me?"


    From the moment he began speaking, it seemed there had been no sound from inside, but Shi Che knew that Chuxia must be standing on the other side of the door, quietly listening to him.


    His heart raced; after all, this was his first time confessing to a girl he admired. He didn¡¯t know what Chuxia might think, didn¡¯t know if she would like him back, or if she would be willing to marry him.


    He waited a long while, but still no sound came from the other side; he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit panicked, not knowing if Chuxia was scared by his sudden confession or if she was unwilling to marry him.


    After waiting a bit longer and Ling Chuxia still not making a sound, he thought that perhaps he should give her some time to process everything. So, he said, "I¡¯ll wait for your answer," then turned and left.


    In the days following his departure, he was filled with anticipation and restless unease; he didn¡¯t know what kind of response Chuxia would give him. He longed to ask but didn¡¯t dare.


    Yet, up until the wedding, Chuxia never gave him a response. But since she didn¡¯t refuse to marry him, he took it to mean, at that time, that Chuxia was willing¡ªperhaps her silence was only due to shyness.


    In his heart, her willingness to marry him was the best answer he could have hoped for.


    In the early days of marriage, she was always reserved with him, no longer as rxed and natural as before. Initially, he thought that maybe she just wasn¡¯t ustomed to the sudden change of status, so he didn¡¯t press her. He was willing to wait for her to slowly get used to being his wife.

 Chapter 204 - 203 You Don’t Deserve to Have My Child (9)

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 203 You Don¡¯t Deserve to Have My Child (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    Butter, he realized that everything had just been his selffort, his self-delusion. Ling Chuxia had married him not because she liked him, but because of her elder sister.


    At that time, he had gone without sleep for over a week, finishing all his work ahead of time to make space for their honeymoon, choosing the most romantic ce, the homnd ofvender, Provence in France.


    The house he rented was in a small town, and as soon as he opened the door, he could see the sea ofvender flowers and be enveloped in their faint fragrance. Holding her, he felt that there was nothing more beautiful in the world than this moment.


    Everything changed that day. While Chuxia was bathing, he, feeling utterly bored in the room, decided to tidy up the trinkets she had bought¡ª a misceneous heap of them. After sorting them out, he was about to put them into her suitcase when...he inadvertently discovered her diary.


    He had always known Chuxia had a habit of keeping a diary, and he had seen her writing in it a few times, but he respected her privacy. Even though he wanted to read it, he had never crossed that line. However, that day, holding the diary, his heart began to stir.


    He and Chuxia had been married for some time now, yet it seemed that Chuxia wasn¡¯t very passionate towards him and even resisted intimacy with him. He couldn¡¯t understand where the problemy, yet he truly wanted to know what Chuxia was really thinking.


    In his heart, he told himself, "Just a little peek, just a little peek, just to know a little bit," and then he opened Chuxia¡¯s diary. At that moment, he did not realize that what he was opening was not a sweet piece of candy, but rather...Pandora¡¯s box.


    Had he known it would be like this, would he have chosen not to open the diary back then, even if it meant deceiving himself for a lifetime?


    Then, he came to know everything.


    He learned that Ling Chuxia had married him not because she loved him, but because of her elder sister, who wanted to keep the position of Young Madam for herself.


    He had always known she was a free spirit who loved wandering and exploring, which was why he had insisted on moving out right after their marriage, so she wouldn¡¯t be controlled by his mother anymore.


    But for her elder sister, she was willing to follow Mrs. Shi¡¯s orders and turn herself into aplete puppet, thus trampling on his feelings for her elder sister¡¯s sake.


    Had there been no love, he wouldn¡¯t have been hurt. But he loved her so, how could she be so cruel? To ignore his confessions and stay by his side just for her elder sister.


    After reading that diary, he suffered sleepless nights, unable to sleep at all, bing irritable, impatient, and uncontrobly angry with Ling Chuxia, shouting and hurling cold words at her, and then, she became even quieter, more amodating, more humble.


    This was not what he wanted, but he couldn¡¯t control it, just as he couldn¡¯t control Chuxia¡¯s heart and make her love him.


    He suffered from insomnia for a long time, eventually developing a chronic headache. Whenever he felt annoyed or depressed, his head would hurt terribly, as if he was going to die.


    -


    Ling Chuxia cried for a long time, cried until she was nearly depleted, with Shi Che¡¯s harsh words lingering in her mind, stabbing her heart word by word. She shook her head vigorously, trying to forget, yet unable to. Clenching her teeth, she struggled to get up, ran quickly out of the bedroom, out of the vi.


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~~~ The truth is revealed haha~~~ I feel both Young Master Shi and Little Xiaxia are so pitiful, boo hoo hoo~~ Little Xiaxia ran away, but where to?)

 Chapter 205 - 204 You Don’t Deserve to Have My Child (10)

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 204 You Don¡¯t Deserve to Have My Child (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    She no longer wanted to stay in that room, no longer wanted to remember Shi Che¡¯s angry face, nor hear those hurtful words again. She just wanted to leave as quickly as possible, to forget everything that had just happened.


    Ling Chuxia ran with all her might, not knowing where she was headed, she just knew she didn¡¯t want to stop, the farther from the vi, the better.


    Under the cloak of night, she ran aimlessly, with no direction, no purpose, only confusion. Finally, she did not know whether it was from exhaustion or if she tripped over something, but she plunged forward, tumbling to the ground.


    Her hands and knees were scraped raw against the ground, blood slowly seeping out. Ling Chuxia stared nkly at her hands and knees. Despite the pain from the fall, why did it not ache even half as much as her heart did?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand slowly moved to her chest, where there were no wounds, but the pain there was more intense than any injury, more tender. Ling Chuxia slowly curled up, burying her head in her knees, weeping silently.


    -


    When Shi Che and Ling Chuxia argued, Sister Hua waspletely stunned. She couldn¡¯t understand why the young master would suddenly lose his temper like that. Rtionships between the two had been unmistakably heating up for some time, yet who could have anticipated such a sudden turnaround.


    She listened to Shi Che¡¯s furious roar, heard Ling Chuxia¡¯s heartbreaking crying., feeling extremely anxious but helpless. After all, no matter what she said, she was just a maid., and had no ce to mediate the fight.


    Then, after Shi Che had vented his anger and left, Ling Chuxia cried heart-wrenchingly in the room. Sister Hua wanted tofort her, but not knowing the entire story, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She nned to wait until Ling Chuxia had calmed down a bit before trying to console her, but by the time she went up, the room was already empty.


    Sister Hua stood at the bedroom doorway, stunned for several seconds, before hastily snapping to action, searching for Ling Chuxia throughout the vi. Yet after scouring the entire ce, Ling Chuxia was nowhere to be found. A bad feeling swept over her; the Young Madam hadn¡¯t run off too, had she? In her unstable state, she wouldn¡¯t do anything foolish, right?


    Sister Hua hurriedly called Ling Chuxia, but there was no answer, the phone ringing incessantly with a continuous droning tone. After several attempts with no response, she had no choice but to call President Shi.


    -


    Shi Che had been sitting in the car for quite some time, feeling progressively dizzier, when he took out his phone and called Xiao Zhao.


    Xiao Zhao arrived extremely quickly, and upon seeing the situation, he was utterly shocked. He instinctively wanted to ask what had happened, but, seeing Shi Che¡¯s pallidplexion, he didn¡¯t bother asking and instead carefully helped Shi Che out, saying, "President Shi, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital now. Hang in there."


    When Sister Hua made the call, Shi Che was on his way to the hospital, his dizziness growing severe. He leaned back in his seat, eyes closed, and Xiao Zhao answered his phone.


    After hearing Sister Hua¡¯s words, Xiao Zhao¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. ncing at Shi Che, he turned slightly away and covered the phone with his hand, speaking in a deliberately hushed voice, "Sister Hua, I don¡¯t think the Young Madam would have gone very far. Could you please start by searching in the area around the vi? It¡¯s not convenient for President Shi right now, he¡¯s just been in a car ident and we¡¯re heading to the hospital to have him checked out."

 Chapter 206 - 205: Running Away from Home (1)

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 205: Running Away from Home (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    Hearing that Shi Che had been in a car ident, Sister Hua became anxious at once and couldn¡¯t say much else, only managing to say, "Alright, I¡¯ll look around nearby. You hurry and take the young master to the hospital, don¡¯t dy."


    Xiao Zhao acknowledged a few times and was about to hang up the phone, but a hand suddenly reached out, snatching the phone before he could end the call, and ced it to his ear. Shi Che¡¯s voice came through, a touch hoarse, his tone rough, "It¡¯s me, what happened?"


    Xiao Zhao was taken aback, not expecting Shi Che to have woken up. He understood to some extent Shi Che¡¯s feelings for Ling Chuxia and knew that once he heard something might have happened to Young Madam, he would definitely disregard his own condition. At that moment, Xiao Zhao¡¯s eyes darkened with concern, but he didn¡¯t dare to snatch the phone from Shi Che and could only fret inwardly.


    On the other end, Sister Hua said something he couldn¡¯t hear, and Shi Che¡¯s voice suddenly became sharp, "I told you to speak, so speak."


    Sitting alongside, Xiao Zhao¡¯s heart instantly tightened.


    In a moment, Shi Che cut off the call expressionlessly, then spoke clearly and decisively, "Turn around, go back."


    Xiao Zhao knew that once Shi Che found out, this would definitely be the oue. He saw Shi Che¡¯s face growing paler and was filled with intense worry, but still braced himself to say, "President Shi, you just hit your head. It¡¯s still better to go to the hospital for a check-up first. As for Young Madam, I will call Old Zhu to go look for her."


    Shi Che gave him a cold nce, cutting him off without discussion, "Don¡¯t make me repeat myself."


    Xiao Zhao still wanted to persuade him further, but he also knew that Shi Che¡¯s words were not open to question. Despite his worries, he couldn¡¯t defy his order and let out a light sigh then said to the driver ahead, "Driver, turn the car around."


    -


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know how long she had been crying; she felt disoriented, surrounded by darkness and silence. A gentle wind blew past, and the leaves rustled, giving off a cold, eerie feeling.


    However, she was unaware, standing up in a daze, walking forward nkly.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had walked when she faintly saw some lights ahead. Ling Chuxia gradually approached and realized it was a public bus stop. Unknowingly, she had reached the outskirts of the vi area.


    She stood nkly beside the bus stop sign, her gaze vacant, her eyes lost. She didn¡¯t know what to do next; she only knew she didn¡¯t want to go back at all.


    Right at this moment, a public bus approached and stopped in front of her. The doors opened but Ling Chuxia stood there, still dazed, until the bus driver called out to her, "Miss, are you getting on or not?"


    There was a slight flicker in the bottom of Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes as she looked at the open bus doors. Her hands unconsciously clenched and finally, just as the doors were about to close, she lifted her foot and stepped onto the bus.


    It was already around eight or nine in the evening, and there were hardly any passengers on the bus. Ling Chuxia got on, fished out some money from her pocket without looking at the amount, and shoved it into the fare box, then walked to the back row and sat down.


    She didn¡¯t know where this bus was headed, but as long as it could take her away from here, anywhere would be better than this suffocating ce.


    The bus doors closed, and the bus began to move slowly.

 Chapter 207 - 206: Running Away from Home (2)

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 206: Running Away from Home (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    The car jerked and swayed as it drove on. Ling Chuxia stared out the window, the scenery outside gradually changing, yet to her, it was utterly unfamiliar.


    For the past three years, she had almost entirely secluded herself in the vi, determined to be a virtuous and moral wife, quietly staying at home, waiting for her husband to return.


    Night and day, the endless waiting consumed her time as if it were spent entirely in anticipation.


    Yet... no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t satisfy Shi Che, couldn¡¯t make him happy. She really had tried her hardest, to the point where she dared not express her exhaustion or grievances, and even her sadness was tightly concealed.


    Now, she truly felt exhausted, aggrieved, and sad. She really wanted to, as usual, hide all these feelings, swallow them down, wipe away her tears, and pretend nothing had happened.


    But a person¡¯s heart isn¡¯t bottomless; she had endured so much grievance that it had piled up, unable to fit anything more.


    Merely the words "you¡¯re not worthy" negated all her efforts of three years. She no longer could act as if nothing mattered; she didn¡¯t even have the energy to pretend.


    Unbeknownst to her, the car had already stopped. One by one, everyone had disembarked, only Ling Chuxia still sat there, dazed, unresponsive. The driver nced at her, raising his voice to announce, "Miss in thest row, we¡¯ve reached the final stop ¡ª time to get off!"


    After calling out several times with no response from Ling Chuxia, he became annoyed, stood up, and walked towards her, "Miss, hurry and get off, this is the final stop!"


    It was then that Ling Chuxia finally snapped back to reality, apologizing to the driver with a nod before standing up and exiting the vehicle.


    As the bus drove away, Ling Chuxia gazed nkly at the road ahead. Slowly, as she watched, the surroundings began to feel familiar. Without deciding where to go, her feet began moving on their own.


    Walking along, she stopped in front of a bubble tea shop, lifting her eyes slightly. The dead light in her eyes stirred slightly.


    This ce... it was the bubble tea shop near the high school she, her elder sister, and Shi Che used to attend, just one street away from the school. Many students loveding here to drink bubble tea and chat.


    It was about time for after-school study sessions to end, so the shop was especially crowded with students, bustling with business. Standing at the door, she could hear the students¡¯ chatter inside, the banter, the crispughter brimming with endless youthfulness.


    She didn¡¯t know why she hade here, nor why she stood at the door, reluctant to leave. However, through the ss door, as she watched the bright smiles of the students, she suddenly remembered that she, too, had once had such a bright, radiant smile.


    Back then, her rtionship with Shi Che was very good, very close.


    She remembered being like any ordinary young girl, exceptionally fond of eating, always craving various snacks sold outside the school, especially loving bubble tea.


    However, Mrs. Shi believed those street foods were unhygienic and strictly forbade them from consuming such things, so Ling Chuxia could only sneak off to buy them before the driver came to pick them up after school. Still, she didn¡¯t have much money. After all, her living expenses were provided for by the Shi family, and she rarely needed money.


    Butck of money couldn¡¯t quench her love for snacks and bubble tea. Thus, with a clever idea, she decided to turn to Shi Che for help.

 Chapter 208 - 207: Running Away from Home (3)

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 207: Running Away from Home (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che and she were different. Shi Che was the legitimate eldest young master of the Shi Family and naturally had no shortage of money. So, whenever she craved something, she would eagerly look at Shi Che with a face that begged for a sugar daddy.


    However, Shi Che shared the same attitude as Mrs. Shi, believing that all those outside snacks were unhygienic and should not be eaten. Moreover, Ling Chuxia¡¯s stomach was not very strong, and every time she ate those outside snacks, she would end up with a stomach ache when she got home.


    But back then, she was especially shameless and annoying. If Shi Che did not give her money, she would cling to Shi Che¡¯s arm, act coquettishly, and say she¡¯d only eat a little bit, pleading him to buy just a little. When faced with Shi Che¡¯s refusal, her expression would change instantly, and she would huff and puff and then say to Shi Che, "Shi Che, I¡¯m telling you, you must give me money!"


    Shi Che coolly nced at her and asked, "Why?"


    Ling Chuxia held her little head high, righteously dering, "Because I might marry you in the future, and then I¡¯d be your wife. Isn¡¯t it only natural and proper that you spend money on your wife?"


    Shi Che was amused by her words and argued back, "But you are not my wife yet."


    Ling Chuxia felt no shyness and continued unabashedly, "You can start treating me as your wife now, and then you can start spending money on me now!"


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes twinkled as he looked at her lovely little face, a trace of a smile unwittingly crossing his lips, "If I treated you as my wife ahead of time and had to spend money on you, what benefit would I get?"


    Ling Chuxia pouted, "What kind of benefit do you want?"


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes fixed on her dissatisfied little face, seemingly casual yet serious in his proposal, "Alright, you call me ¡¯hubby,¡¯ and I¡¯ll give you money. That would only be fair."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in anger, "Shi Che, you actually want to take advantage of me?"


    Shi Chezily replied, "Aren¡¯t you taking advantage of me too?"


    Ling Chuxia was left speechless by his retort. Shi Che paused, his thin lips slightly parting, and somehow, his words carried a tempting tone, "Actually, it¡¯s a good deal for you. Just call me once, and I¡¯ll spend money on you, and you can buy lots and lots of delicious snacks, right?"


    Ling Chuxia puffed her chubby cheeks, her dark eyes rolling around as she weighed whether the deal was worthwhile. Shi Che stood by leisurely waiting, yet deep within his eyes, there was a barely hidden anticipation he couldn¡¯t conceal.


    In the end, Ling Chuxia could not resist the temptation of milk tea and snacks. She sweetly called Shi Che ¡¯hubby,¡¯ and Shi Che, delighted, handed over his entire wallet to her.


    Ling Chuxia enjoyed herself immensely and even forcibly fed Shi Che some fish balls. The oue was tragic for both, as they ended up with diarrhea when they returned home, infuriating Mrs. Shi to the point where she, disregarding everything, chased Ling Chuxia around the house with a stick. Shi Che endured all the beatings to protect her.


    That evening, she sneaked into Shi Che¡¯s room and saw the ovepping bruises on his back, crying for a long time from distress, yet heforted her, saying it didn¡¯t hurt, Chuxia, don¡¯t cry.


    Chuxia, don¡¯t cry.


    That year, those simple four words were etched in her heart forever. She knew that Shi Che didn¡¯t like to see her cry, so she smiled happily every day, even when he started treating her poorly, she tried her best to smile.

 Chapter 209 - 208 Running Away from Home (4)

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 208 Running Away from Home (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    So much so that now, as she thought about it, the corners of her lips unconsciously curled up, lifting into a slight arc. But soon, the smile at the corners of her mouth fell, and her eyes held an endless destion.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t her choice, she had indeed taken her elder sister¡¯s ce, causing Shi Che to lose the sister he deeply loved. Between them, there was no going back.


    In fact, she really, truly wished everything could go back to the way it was, truly hoped that she and Shi Che could be as happy and joyful as before.


    But why... was it so difficult?


    Ling Chuxia stood for a long time, and as time passed, the students in the store gradually left, heading home in groups. The milk tea shop was also about to close.


    Ling Chuxia watched those students, and even though everyone walked in different directions, they all had amon destination: home. No matter howte or tired, home was always waiting for them. But she... didn¡¯t know where she could go. She didn¡¯t even... have a home.


    The old mansion wasn¡¯t her home, the vi wasn¡¯t her home, she had no home.


    -


    Shi Che, enduring difort, returned to the vi. Sister Hua greeted him with a worried face and reached out to support him, "Young Master, how are you? Is it serious?"


    Shi Che brushed her hand aside and stood as firmly as he could, his voice deep, "Where is she?"


    Sister Hua frowned and slowly shook her head, "I had Old Zhu drive around the vi area and nearby, but we couldn¡¯t find the Young Madam. And, I¡¯ve made many calls, no one has answered. It¡¯s sote... I¡¯m really worried... "


    As Sister Hua spoke, it seemed as if she remembered something and suddenly shut her mouth. Then she cautiously nced at Shi Che.


    Shi Che stood there steadily, the light shining down, making his already pale face even paler. His brows were fiercely furrowed, deep shadows lurked in his eyes, revealing no hint of emotion. His lips were tightly pressed, and the hands hanging by his sides unconsciously trembled slightly.


    He suddenly turned and strode towards the entrance.


    Sister Hua and Xiao Zhao both stood stunned for a moment, exchanged a nce, and then quickly came back to their senses. Xiao Zhao hurriedly followed Shi Che, "President Shi, where are you going?"


    Shi Che ignored himpletely and walked straight to Old Zhu, his voice was extremely hoarse, "Give me the car keys."


    Old Zhu knew that Shi Che had just been in a car ident and had hit his head. He was barely stable on his feet, so how could he dare to give him the car keys. He quickly said, "Young Master, please rest here. I¡¯ll drive out and find the Young Madam for you. I will definitely bring her back."


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes stared at him, a gloomy light flickering within them, his voice left no room for doubt, "Give me the car keys."


    "Young Master..."


    As Old Zhu attempted to persuade him further, Shi Che¡¯s patience had already worn thin. His head throbbed with pain, his brow furrowing tighter, his whole presence bing more imposing, "Are you not listening to what I say anymore?"


    Old Zhu¡¯s hands trembled and, in the end, he silently handed over the car keys.


    Shi Che pulled open the driver¡¯s side door, got in, started the engine, and was about to step on the gas pedal, but before the car moved, he rolled down the window and looked at Sister Hua with a solemn voice, "Not a word about tonight¡¯s events to my mother."


    Sister Hua felt her heart skip a beat under Shi Che¡¯s gaze and reflexively nodded.


    If Mrs. Shi found out about tonight¡¯s events, learning that the Young Madam had so capriciously left home, the Young Madam would likely not escape her fate.


    (Tonight¡¯s update isplete~~ Ah, how beautiful it once was, and how sorrowful it is now. Will Young Master Shi find Xiaxia?)

 Chapter 210 - 209: Running Away from Home (5)

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 209: Running Away from Home (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    Sister Hua nodded, and Shi Che¡¯s car sped off incredibly fast, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight in an instant. It took a few seconds for the three people to remain frozen before they suddenly realized what was happening. Shi Che had just been in a car ident; how could they let him go out alone to search for Young Madam? Without dy, Old Zhu got into another car from the house, took Xiao Zhao with him, and followed in pursuit.


    The night was deepening as Shi Che gripped the steering wheel tightly, his dark eyes narrowing intensely.


    There weren¡¯t many ces Ling Chuxia could go to. Over the past three years, she had led a secluded life, mostly shuttling between the old mansion and the vi. She had abandoned all her previous hobbies and truly became a homemaker. Once out of the house, he didn¡¯t know where to start looking for her.


    Shi Che could only drive around temporarily, heading to the malls and beauty salons she would asionally visit.


    The milk tea shop was closing down, followed by the adjacent shops, one by one. The lights of the shops went out, and the street gradually became deserted.


    Ling Chuxia looked around nkly, standing by the roadside for a long while, without a clue where she could go.


    She didn¡¯t want to return to the vi, and it was even less likely she would go back to the old house. Apart from these two ces, she had nowhere to call home. Ling Chuxia touched her pocket, finding her cellphone and some money.


    In her haste, she had run out in her home clothes without taking her purse, only carrying some spare change on her. She didn¡¯t even have enough money to pay for a room.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand picked up her cellphone, unlocked it, and the screen lit up with many missed calls¡ªall from Sister Hua. She stared at them nkly and then suddenly found it all somewhat amusing.


    What was she expecting?


    Shi Che hated her so much; he probably couldn¡¯t wait for her to disappear, could he? Sister Hua... anxious to find her must simply be fulfilling her duty.


    Ling Chuxia gripped the phone tightly in her hand, and finally, she opened the contact list and searched for Ji Xinxin¡¯s name.


    Shi Che drove around in circles without finding Ling Chuxia. As the sky grew darker, his expression remained stoic, but his grip on the steering wheel grew tighter and tighter, the veins on the back of his hand slowly bing more prominent.


    The dizziness grew stronger. Shi Che felt as if a string in his head was being harshly pulled, giving him an excruciating headache. He had to stop the car on the side of the road, taking deep breaths.


    Where could she go?


    He was surprised when he received Sister Hua¡¯s call. Over these three years, he had grown desperate with Ling Chuxia. With her mission unfinished, she could endure any humiliation as if nothing had happened.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to run away, and not to return sote at night.


    At that moment, his heart couldn¡¯t describe what it felt. He thought that no matter what he did or said, she would no longer react. So she... still felt pain, still felt sadness?


    Pain... sadness?


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes suddenly brightened, as if something shed rapidly through his mind. He sat up straight, started the engine, and pressed down on the gas pedal, his car speeding away once more.


    Ling Chuxia initially just tried calling Ji Xinxin, not knowing if she would even be in the country, but she was the only person who coulde to her aid.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she dialed out, Ji Xinxin answered, "Speak, what¡¯s the matter?"


    "Xinxin, can youe and pick me up?" Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying too much, rough as if filled with grit, and it also carried a heavy nasal tone, clearly indicating she had been crying.

 Chapter 211 - 210: Running Away from Home (6)

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 210: Running Away from Home (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ji Xinxin immediately sensed something was off with Ling Chuxia; she paused and without asking anything, simply stated, "Address."


    -


    Shi Che knew that whenever Ling Chuxia was unhappy, she would run to the school because it was the happiest and freest ce for her, free from Mrs. Shi¡¯s control and the oppressive atmosphere of the Shi family. She didn¡¯t have to act like a proper youngdy or suppress herself.


    Back then, he could always find her at school, sitting alone. He would slowly approach her, sit with her, and when her mood improved, he would take her home.


    Thinking this, Shi Che stepped on the elerator all the way to the floor, his car speeding towards the school.


    When Shi Che arrived at the school gates, the school had long been closed, swallowed in darkness. He stopped the car and made his way to the side of the schoolyard where there was a shorter wall that students often climbed over. Ling Chuxia had climbed it many times before... and then, he too was led astray.


    Shi Che braced his hands against the wall and deftly climbed over.


    -


    Ji Xinxin pulled up to the milk tea shop to find Ling Chuxia alone, curled up in a corner with darkness all around her, hugging her knees, her gaze empty, looking forlorn like an abandoned kitten, exceptionally pitiable.


    Every time Ji Xinxin saw her like this, she couldn¡¯t help but get furious. Her friendship with Ling Chuxia began with a conflict: they were dormmates in their freshman year, initially disliking each other¡ªLing Chuxia thought she was affected, and she thought Ling Chuxia was brainless. After a month of coldments, they finally exploded one night and fought in the dorm, inexplicably making up afterwards. They became candid with each other because they appreciated each other¡¯s determination not to give in.


    But in these three years, Ling Chuxia had gotten married and changedpletely; she had be timid, weak, and had lost her self-confidence, which was truly heartbreaking for Ji Xinxin.


    Ji Xinxin, agitated, violently pushed the car horn, sting a piercing sound through the silent street. Ling Chuxia looked up nkly.


    Ji Xinxin gave her a cold look and said coolly, "Get in the car!"


    -


    Shi Che searched through the campus, covering all the ces Ling Chuxia used to stay, but still didn¡¯t find any sign of her. His brows furrowed deeply, his head spinning severely, he punched his temple before rushing nonstop to the school¡¯s back gate.


    The back gate led to a street full of snack shops, also a favorite of Ling Chuxia¡¯s. When she was upset, she would either find a quiet spot to be alone, or hit the snack street to binge eat.


    Just as Shi Che was turning out from the school, Ling Chuxia had already gotten into Ji Xinxin¡¯s car. Ji Xinxin nced at her with no desire to speak and simply stepped on the gas, the red sports car darting away.


    As the car left the snack street, Shi Che arrived at the milk tea shop only to find it swathed in darkness, only the streetmp on the road casting a long shadow of his lonely figure.


    She wasn¡¯t here either...


    Shi Che stood there in a daze, his head spinning fiercely. He stumbled, barely managing to steady himself. His hands clenched tightly, teeth biting down hard, with veins on his forehead protruding intensely.


    The cars of Old Zhu and Xiao Zhao caught up behind him, seeing Shi Che looking extremely pale.

 Chapter 212 - 211: Running Away from Home (7)

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 211: Running Away from Home (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    Old Zhu and Xiao Zhao¡¯s cars caught up from behind, and they saw Shi Che¡¯splexion was extremely unsightly, his body tensely clenched as if he was about to copse yet he still forcefully held himself up.


    Xiao Zhao, anxious beyond measure, disregarded everything else and rushed to support Shi Che, pleading urgently, "President Shi, you should go to the hospital first. I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for Young Madam. Young Madam is grown up; she won¡¯t be in any trouble."


    Shi Che brushed off Xiao Zhao¡¯s hand, pondered for a moment, then said somberly, "Call Ji Xinxin."


    If Ling Chuxia wasn¡¯t at the school, the only other ce she could be was with Ji Xinxin. He hadn¡¯t considered this before because he knew that recently, Ji Xinxin had been filming abroad and wasn¡¯t in the country.


    Hearing Shi Che say this, Xiao Zhao also understood and immediately dialed Ji Xinxin¡¯s number.


    Ji Xinxin, since taking in Ling Chuxia, had been silently driving with no conversation. Ji Xinxin was toozy to speak to Ling Chuxia, who just sat quietly, continuing to stare nkly.


    The ringtone of the cellphone broke the deadly silence. Ji Xinxin nced at the phone screen, saw it was Shi Che calling, and sneered before turning to Ling Chuxia, "That jerk from your family is calling."


    Ling Chuxia, who had been lost in thought, reflexively nced at the phone screen. Then, her body stiffened and she vehemently shook her head, "Don¡¯t tell him."


    Right now, she didn¡¯t want to go back nor did she want to see Shi Che.


    Ji Xinxin reached to hang up the call, but just as her finger was about to touch the screen, she paused, flipped her finger, and pressed the answer button, "Hello."


    The voice on the other end wasn¡¯t Shi Che, but Xiao Zhao, his tone slightly urgent, "Miss Ji, I¡¯m sorry to bother you. Is our Young Madam with you?"


    Hearing Xiao Zhao¡¯s voice, Ji Xinxin¡¯s anger red. Though she didn¡¯t know what happened, something significant must have driven Ling Chuxia to flee. Meanwhile, Shi Che showed no concern at all, leaving it all to his servants and assistants?


    Howughable!


    With fury in her eyes but augh in her tone, Ji Xinxin sounded utterly innocent, "What are you joking about? I¡¯m currently filming in the United States. Chuxia is across the Antic from me; how could she possibly be with me?"


    Listening to her, Xiao Zhao sounded thoroughly dejected and whispered, "Then Miss Ji, if Young Madam contacts you, could you please let me know immediately?"


    Despite the anger boiling inside her, Ji Xinxin grunted affirmatively, then angrily hung up and turned off the phone. She nced sideways at Ling Chuxia, who had been quietly sitting throughout the call as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything. Although she had reacted when she saw Shi Che¡¯s name earlier, now her gaze was entirely vacant.


    Ji Xinxin cursed under her breath and forcefully pressed the gas pedal. The red sports car sped under the night sky.


    Upon returning to Ji Xinxin¡¯s apartment, Ji Xinxin immediately dragged Ling Chuxia and flung her onto the sofa. Standing in front of her with arms crossed and amanding air, she demanded, "Talk, what exactly happened?"


    When Ling Chuxia was dragged to the sofa, her hand touched the couch and inadvertently brushed her wound, causing her to hiss in pain, her brows tightly furrowing.


    Only then did Ji Xinxin notice the abrasions on Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands and knees. Though there was no bleeding, the wounds were horrifyingly raw. Ji Xinxin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, "Did that bastard do this?"

 Chapter 213 - 212: Running Away from Home (8)

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 212: Running Away from Home (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia felt a momentary pain, then it stopped. She sat there nkly. Ji Xinxin thought she agreed by not objecting, immediately angered and ready to pick a fight with Shi Che, "I¡¯m going to teach that bastard a lesson for daring to hit a woman! I¡¯ll beat the hell out of him!"


    Only then did Ling Chuxia snap back to reality, grabbing Ji Xinxin¡¯s clothes with a hoarse voice, "It¡¯s not his fault."


    Ji Xinxinughed mockingly, "Even if you say it¡¯s not his fault, your current state, half-dead, must have something to do with him, no?"


    Ling Chuxia lowered her eyes and fell silent, but her hands still clutched tightly at Ji Xinxin¡¯s clothes, not letting go.


    Seeing the tight grip Ling Chuxia had on her clothes, Ji Xinxin felt suffocated, neither able to swallow nor spit it out, incredibly frustrated.


    After a while, she took several deep breaths to suppress her murderous impulse and coldly said, "Let go of me, I¡¯ll get you a first-aid kit."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands slowly loosened up.


    Ji Xinxin applied medicine on Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand and seeing her in such a disheveled state, she didn¡¯t feel it was right to ask any more questions. She stood up, threw a set of pajamas at Ling Chuxia, and spoke coldly, "Go take a shower, you¡¯re filthy. Don¡¯t you dare get into my bed." She paused then snorted, "Keep your hands out of water, I won¡¯t care for you if you end up crippled."


    Listening to Ji Xinxin¡¯s harsh words, a trace of moisture uncontrobly appeared in Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, her voice bing more hoarse, almost unable to speak, "Xinxin, thank you."


    Without her, she didn¡¯t know what she would¡¯ve done.


    Ji Xinxin turned her eyes away and didn¡¯t look at her, "Just get in there."


    Holding the clothes, Ling Chuxia entered the bathroom. She gently locked the door. She thought she had be numb, but when alone, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Tears burst forth, she covered her mouth, quickly turned on the tap, the sound of running water echoing as her tears slowly fell.


    -


    When Ling Chuxia came out after the shower, her emotions were back under control. She didn¡¯t want Ji Xinxin to worry, but her face was still pale and her eyes were red and swollen, almost unbearable to look at.


    Ji Xinxin stared disdainfully at her for a while, then got up and grabbed an ice pack from the fridge, throwing it in front of her.


    Ling Chuxia pursed her lips and spoke softly, "Thank you."


    Ji Xinxin just scoffed coldly in response, and as Ling Chuxia applied the ice pack to her eyes, Ji Xinxin continued staring intensely at her. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t going to speak up, Ji Xinxin couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, "Are you just not going to tell me what happened?"


    Ling Chuxia remained silent. Ji Xinxin was naturally impatient and had been restraining herself for a long time, which was already a limit for her. She stood up abruptly, furious, "You don¡¯t need to say it; I already know it must be Shi Che again causing you grief! Chuxia, don¡¯t endure it any longer, get a divorce!"


    The word "divorce" made Ling Chuxia, who was holding the ice pack, shake violently, reflexively shaking her head vigorously, "No, I can¡¯t get divorced."


    Ji Xinxin was utterly perplexed as she looked at Ling Chuxia. She had thought Ling Chuxia was unwilling to divorce because she loved Shi Che, but ever since she encountered him with another woman and Ling Chuxia had no reaction, Ji Xinxin felt Chuxia didn¡¯t love Che at all, so why couldn¡¯t she bear to divorce?

 Chapter 214 - 213: Running Away from Home (9)

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 213: Running Away from Home (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    Could it be because of money?


    As soon as this thought shed through Ji Xinxin¡¯s mind, she immediately dismissed it. Ling Chuxia was simply not that type of person. If it wasn¡¯t for love, and it wasn¡¯t for money, then what could it be?


    Suddenly, Ji Xinxin thought of something, and her eyes sharpened. She quickly sat down beside Ling Chuxia, took her shoulders with both hands, and forced her to face her. Narrowing her eyes, she said in a low voice, "Chuxia, tell me the truth. What is the real reason that you¡¯ve been insisting all this time that you can¡¯t get divorced?"


    After a pause, Ji Xinxin swallowed hard and spoke in a tone that was half probing and half certain, "Is it rted to your elder sister?"


    Before, no matter what Ji Xinxin said, Ling Chuxia had no reaction, but when Ji Xinxin uttered those words, there was a slight ripple in the depths of Ling Chuxia¡¯s lifeless eyes, which quickly disappeared.


    But Ji Xinxin still noticed, and the doubts in her heart gradually turned to certainty. For Ling Chuxia, the most important person in her life was Ling Yunshu, and no one could surpass her elder sister¡¯s ce in her heart.


    Ji Xinxin fell silent for a moment, then looked up at Ling Chuxia, her voice unconsciously lowering, "Xiaxia, what exactly happened that year?"


    Back then, Shi Che and Ling Yunshu were recognized as a couple by everyone, and everyone thought they would eventually marry. However, it ended up being Shi Che who married Chuxia, while Yunshu went abroad.


    Everyone said that Ling Chuxia was shameless, that she used tricks to drive away her own elder sister in order to be the Shi Family¡¯s Young Madam, but Ji Xinxin knew that Ling Chuxia could not possibly have done that. She loved her elder sister so much; she couldn¡¯t possibly have hurt her.


    Ji Xinxin had asked her about this before, but Ling Chuxia only remained silent, not willing to say anything. Ji Xinxin couldn¡¯t press her any further, but now, she had no choice but to ask. Ling Chuxia had endured too much injustice.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands clenched tightly, and her lips pressed firmly together. There were so many things she kept locked away in her heart, weighted down so heavily that it had be habitual, ustomed to swallowing down pain and grievances.


    But today, she really felt that these grievances and pains were too oppressive, too burdensome, and were about to make her copsepletely. She really couldn¡¯t suppress them any longer.


    She didn¡¯t look at Ji Xinxin, her eyes fell upon the void, and she seemed to be lost in ancient memories as her voice faintly echoed.


    "Xinxin, you know that since we were young, my sister and I depended on each other; we were each other¡¯s only rtives. My elder sister was especially kind to me. Without her, I might not even be alive today. I love her very much, truly love her. It¡¯s just, I never expected that the one who would hurt her the most would still be me."


    Tears gradually moistened the corners of Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, "I actually took away her husband, her happiness. Do you know how sad and heartbroken my elder sister was back then? I still can¡¯t bear to think about her expression at that time."


    "Chuxia, this isn¡¯t your fault."


    "It is my fault. If it wasn¡¯t for me, my elder sister would have married Shi Che smoothly, Shi Che wouldn¡¯t have been forced to marry me, and they wouldn¡¯t have been separated." Ling Chuxia almost screamed in despair, the guilt having pressed on her heart for so many years, making it hard for her to breathe. She endured because of her guilt, a guilt that devoured her day by day, almostpletely swallowing her whole.


    Tears fell fiercely as Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice became choked up, nearly unable to speak, "And what I feel even more guilty about is that I now want to give up. I can¡¯t hold on anymore."

 Chapter 215 - 214: Running Away from Home (10)

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 214: Running Away from Home (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ji Xinxin listened to her words, her heart also aching. In these three years, how much injustice had she endured, and how oppressive had her life been. She squatted down and hugged Ling Chuxia, saying with distress, "Then don¡¯t force yourself anymore."


    Ling Chuxia nestled in her arms, her tears wetting thepel of Ji Xinxin¡¯s clothes, but all she could do was shake her head, "But I promised elder sister that I must keep this position safe for her until she returns."


    Otherwise, once she and Shi Che divorced, and if Shi Che married someone else, elder sister would lose all hope. She could divorce Shi Che but had to wait until elder sister returned.


    Ji Xinxin, although thinking it might have something to do with Ling Yunshu, could never have imagined Ling Yunshu would make such a request to Chuxia! That was, simply put, ridiculous!


    No matter what internal issues they had back then, Shi Che had ultimately married Chuxia, and they were husband and wife. It was understandable if Ling Yunshu didn¡¯t bless them, but for her to covet her sister¡¯s husband after she left and make Ling Chuxia suppress herself, bit by bit bing a different person, enduring torture and grievance.


    Ji Xinxin suddenly pushed Ling Chuxia away, her beautiful eyes wide and round, angrily chiding, "Ling Chuxia, are you stupid? You agreed to such a thing? Is there something wrong with your brain?"


    "They liked each other and were supposed to be together, I was the one who stepped in between them. I just want everything to go back to how it was."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s words left Ji Xinxin speechless for a moment, unable to contradict.


    If it was a mistake from the start, and Ling Chuxia wanted to correct it, there wasn¡¯t much to fault, otherwise, she would carry the guilt towards her elder sister and never be able to let go.


    But... She was being too hard on herself.


    "Xiaxia..." Ji Xinxin wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She fell silent for a while before softly asking, "Then what do you n to do now?"


    "I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know," Ling Chuxia was crying uncontrobly, lost and helpless, trembling all over like a child who had lost her way.


    Ji Xinxin sighed deeply. Even as her best friend, she couldn¡¯t make life decisions for her. All she could do was stay by her side, offering support and strength. Ji Xinxin hugged her tightly once more, her voice growing softer, "Cry, I¡¯m here."


    -


    Xiao Zhao hung up the phone, somewhat uneasy, and reported the result to Shi Che. Shi Che stood still, his dark pupils murky, hisplexion nearly pale. Xiao Zhao was extremely worried and couldn¡¯t help but suggest, "President Shi, I think you should go to the hospital first. Otherwise, you might copse before we even find Young Madam."


    Shi Che appeared not to have heard, his lips parting lightly as he continued, "Check Ji Xinxin¡¯s recent flight records."


    When Shi Che said this, he clearly didn¡¯t believe Ji Xinxin¡¯s words. Understanding President Shi¡¯s instructions, Xiao Zhao nodded, "I will check immediately." He paused, then continued to ramble, "But President Shi, this will also take time, you should still go first to..."


    Before Xiao Zhao could finish speaking, Shi Che had turned and got into the car.


    Since Ji Xinxin had easily answered the phone, the chances that Ling Chuxia was with her were eighty percent.


    Xiao Zhao was at first stunned, then relieved, quickly following into the car, saying to Old Zhu, "Quick, to the hospital."


    "Back to the vi."


    Xiao Zhao¡¯s suggestion was cut off again. Shi Che¡¯s voice was low but decisive, Old Zhu and Xiao Zhao looked at each other, powerless to do anything else.

 Chapter 216 - 215: Elder Sister’s Phone Call (1)

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 215: Elder Sister¡¯s Phone Call (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    The carriage was exceedingly quiet, Old Zhu asionally lifted his head to nce at the rearview mirror, observing Shi Che supporting his forehead, his brows deeply furrowed, clearly in extreme difort, yet he seemed unwilling to go to the hospital for some reason.


    Old Zhu sighed softly in his heart, unconsciously pressing down on the gas pedal, speeding up.


    When they arrived at the vi, before Old Zhu had the chance to get out of the car to open the door for Shi Che, Shi Che had already stepped out of the car. With one long stride, he entered the house. His dark eyes swept around the room without a trace, but apart from the anxious Sister Hua who came to greet him, there was no other figure. His gaze darkened in an instant, bing gloomy and lightless.


    Xiao Zhao caught up from behind, barely catching his breath before quickly speaking up, "President Shi, I¡¯ve found out that Miss Ji has been in the country ever since she returned secretlyst time. I think, Young Madam must be with Miss Ji."


    There seemed to be a brief sh of light in Shi Che¡¯s darkened gaze, but it vanished just as quickly. His lips were tightly pressed, and he said nothing.


    Xiao Zhao nced at his face, a slight confusion in his eyes. Now that he had confirmed where Young Madam was, why wasn¡¯t President Shi making a move? Shouldn¡¯t he immediately go to bring Young Madam back?


    However, after a brief pause, Shi Che acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, lifted his leg, and headed straight upstairs. Xiao Zhao was stunned for a moment before he instinctively asked, "President Shi, do we need to go pick up Young Madam?"


    Upon hearing Xiao Zhao¡¯s question, Shi Che paused in his step. His handsome face was expressionless, his voice low, and when he spoke, there was a slight harshness to it, "No need, let her go wherever she pleases."


    Having said that, he went upstairs without looking back, leaving a few people downstairs with faces full of helplessness and bewilderment.


    Shi Che was clearly very anxious about the Young Madam before, so why did his attitude change instantly after confirming her safety? It was as if the person who had been frantically looking for her wasn¡¯t him at all.


    Shi Che went upstairs, returned to his bedroom. The room was in a mess, just as it was when he had left in anger. He stepped over the clutter and slowly walked to the side of the bed. He sat down, arge portion of the bedsheet was still damp. He slowly reached out, gently touching it as if he could see Ling Chuxia, the one crying in heartbreak.


    How heartbroken must she have been to run out like that? But Chuxia... you can cry when you¡¯re heartbroken, what about him? As Shi Che looked on, a slow sadness began to emerge in his eyes.


    He leaned back andy down, his hand resting on his forehead, slowly closing his eyes, a glimmer of moisture flickering at the corner of his eye.


    -


    Ling Chuxia was clearly very tired and sleepy, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how. As soon as she closed her eyes, those nightmare-like words would float around in her mind. Ling Chuxia abruptly opened her eyes, her forehead covered with cold sweat. She stared nkly at the ceiling with wide eyes, staring dully for a long, long time, as a gradual sourness surged to her nose. Tonight, as if to vent all the grievances and sadness of the past three years at once, her tears couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    She had withstood so much injustice before, so why was she so upset this time?


    Because Ji Xinxin was sleeping by her side, Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t dare to make a sound crying. She gently turned her body, back facing Ji Xinxin, covered her mouth tightly, and tears slowly slid down the corners of her eyes, gradually wetting the pillow towel.


    The moonlight outside the window was still so gentle, yet they were each in their own ce, nursing their own sorrows.

 Chapter 217 - 216: Elder Sister’s Phone Call (2)

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 216: Elder Sister¡¯s Phone Call (2)</h4><subtxt> Chuxia Ling had been gone for several days without a trace, not even a single phone call back. Sister Hua saw Shi Che¡¯s face grow darker by the day, expressionless, radiating intense coldness, and she couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    She didn¡¯t know what had caused the argument between the young master and the Young Madam that day, leading the Young Madam to leave home in sadness, but no matter what, the Young Madam shouldn¡¯t have been so capricious, staying away this long without even a call.


    And Shi Che, while seemingly indifferent, she could clearly see that the young master still cared about the Young Madam, otherwise, that night, he wouldn¡¯t have forced himself to search everywhere for her despite his injuries.


    But now, with one not returning home and the other not taking the initiative, were they just going to continue this standoff?


    Sister Hua thought it over and eventually couldn¡¯t restrain herself. She nced at Shi Che and ventured to ask, "Young Master, the Young Madam has been gone for quite a few days. I¡¯m thinking, isn¡¯t it about time to give her a call and ask when she¡¯ll be returning?"


    Shi Che was eating dinner; at those words, his hands paused slightly and his dark gaze swept over faintly, unreadable butyered with pressure. Sister Hua felt her spine stiffen unconsciously and hurriedly found an excuse, "I¡¯m just worried... With the Young Madam gone for so long, it¡¯ll probably be hard to keep it from Madam."


    Although Mrs. Shi didn¡¯t live here, it was impossible for her to bepletely unaware of what was happening. A day or two might be conceble, but any longer would surely be discovered.


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze was deep and inscrutable, not revealing a sliver of emotion. His lips thinned but he said nothing, simply shifting his gaze away and continuing with his dinner.


    Sister Hua couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. To call or not to call? After steadying herself, she slowly pulled out her cellphone from her pocket and, while dialing, she stole nces at Shi Che. Seeing that he seemed to have no reaction, she rxed slightly and dialed Chuxia Ling¡¯s number.


    On the other end of the line, after a few rings, it was picked up. "Hello, Sister Hua."


    "Young Madam, I¡¯m so relieved you answered the phone. Where are you? Have you been well these past few days?" Sister Hua hurriedly spoke as the call connected.


    Chuxia Ling¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse as she replied softly, "I¡¯m fine, doing well. You don¡¯t need to worry."


    "Then, Young Madam, when will you return?"


    Hearing Sister Hua¡¯s question, Chuxia Ling fell silent. Sister Hua waited a long while but got no reply from Chuxia Ling. She sighed softly, unsure of what to say, and simply added, "Young Madam, while you¡¯re out, please take good care of yourself ande back soon."


    After hanging up the phone, Sister Hua looked up at Shi Che. He still had the same expression, his eyes unmoved, as if it didn¡¯t matter to him whether Chuxia Ling returned or not. However... Sister Hua nced at his steak, which he hadn¡¯t touched at all, and sighed again, unsure of why the young people of today were so stubbornly at odds with one another.


    Aren¡¯t spouses supposed to make up before bed after a fight?


    Sister Hua put away her phone and turned to head back to the kitchen, but then she suddenly remembered something. A glint rapidly passed through her eyes, and then, she looked at Shi Che and remarked casually, "Young Master... when I was just on the phone with the Young Madam, she didn¡¯t seem to be in high spirits. She sounded weak and breathy, her voice raspy, apanied by some coughs. I wonder if she might be sick."</subtxt>

 Chapter 218 - 217: Elder Sister’s Phone Call (3)

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 217: Elder Sister¡¯s Phone Call (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    As she spoke, her tone became somewhat worried, "Young Madam is out there alone, I don¡¯t know if she can take care of herself, sigh..."


    Sister Hua spoke while entering the kitchen with audible sighs.


    When Sister Hua had finished putting things away in the kitchen and came out, there was no one in the Dining Hall. Her eyes brightened as she walked to the living room to look outside, just in time to see Shi Che getting into his car, starting it, and driving out of the gate.


    She stood still, watching until she couldn¡¯t see him anymore, then she couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips into a smile.


    -


    Ling Chuxia hung up the phone, stood on the balcony for a while, then went back inside the room. Ji Xinxin was sitting in front of the makeup vanity applying makeup. Hearing footsteps, she didn¡¯t turn her head and asked, "Who called you? Was it that housekeeper again? Telling you toe home?"


    Ling Chuxia gently hummed in acknowledgment. Ji Xinxin immediatelyughed sarcastically, "The calls that shoulde don¡¯t, and the ones that shouldn¡¯t are always so diligent."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes drooped, and she didn¡¯t say anything, but her hand involuntarily gripped her phone tight.


    Ji Xinxin mmed down the eysh curler in her hand, turned around, and red at Ling Chuxia, her voice fierce, "Xiaxia, I¡¯m telling you, you absolutely must not go back easily this time. If that bastard doesn¡¯t properly apologize to you¡ªno, even if he does apologize, you still need to think it over before deciding whether to go back or not."


    Ling Chuxia knew Ji Xinxin was looking out for her best interests, but she didn¡¯t want to talk about this subject right now. She pursed her lips, looked up at her, and bluntly changed the topic, "Xinxin, are you going outter?"


    Ji Xinxin nced at Ling Chuxia with contempt, tired of her constant avoidance, but she still answered, "Yes, going out, on a blind date!!"


    She practically spat out thest two words through clenched teeth.


    Only then did Ling Chuxia remember that in the past few days, Mother Ji had called several times a day urging Ji Xinxin, who had been putting her off. After being angered, Mother Ji threatened toe over herself if Ji Xinxin didn¡¯tply, which forced Ji Xinxin to agree through gritted teeth.


    Even in a sullen mood, watching Ji Xinxin¡¯s usual queenly demeanor could drive anyone into a corner, and Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but let out a lightugh before speaking softly, "Then dress up nicely and try to make a good impression. I think the person Auntie has introduced won¡¯t be too bad. You¡¯re already twenty-five; it¡¯s time to start seeing someone seriously."


    Ji Xinxin scoffed unapologetically, "I do need to dress up properly, make sure to give him a shock. After meeting me for the first time, he¡¯ll wish to never cross paths with me again."


    "...!"


    Afterward, Ji Xinxin¡¯s preparation was so extreme that when Ling Chuxia saw her, she waspletely taken aback, at a loss for words. The grand Heavenly Empress, a great beauty, was willing to tarnish her image¡ªa clear sign of how dissatisfied she was with her mother¡¯s arrangement.


    Ji Xinxin, ignoring Ling Chuxia¡¯s shocked expression, casually grabbed her bag and left. Before she left, she turned to Ling Chuxia and said, "You sort out dinner for yourself tonight, there¡¯s everything in the fridge. I¡¯ll bring back something tasty for you when I return, behave, okay?"


    Ling Chuxia watched Ji Xinxin leave, then shook her head with a lightugh. She closed the door, turned around and went into the kitchen, approaching the fridge and pulling open the door¡ªindeed, it was packed with things, but... Ling Chuxia randomly picked something out and checked the date¡ªit was already expired.


    Ling Chuxia bit her lower lip lightly, slowly closed the fridge door, then picked up her wallet and phone, opened the door, went downstairs, and prepared to go to the supermarket across from the apartment to buy some things.

 Chapter 219 - 218: Elder Sister’s Phone Call (4)

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 218: Elder Sister¡¯s Phone Call (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s car pulled up under Ji Xinxin¡¯s apartment building, found a parking spot, and just as he was about to get out of the car, he saw Ling Chuxia pushing the door open and stepping out.


    Shi Che¡¯s movement to exit the car abruptly paused, and he quickly shrank back inside, even slightly turning his body. Only when Ling Chuxia slowly walked past the front of his car did he snap back to reality¡ªwhat was he hiding from?


    He tightly gripped the steering wheel with both hands, pushed open the door, and got out of the car, yet his steps involuntarily followed behind Ling Chuxia.


    In fact, this wasn¡¯t the first time he had driven to the apartment building. These days, he had beening here almost daily, quietly sitting in the car, watching the lights in the building until they went out.


    However, he hadn¡¯t run into Ling Chuxia on those days. Unexpectedly, today, as soon as he arrived, he saw her.


    Ling Chuxia was not walking fast, her steps light. Shi Che slowly trailed behind her, his dark eyes involuntarily resting on her form. At home, Ling Chuxia dressed formally, but now she was in casual clothes¡ªa rxed outfit with her ck, long hair casually tied into a ponytail at the back of her head, a few strands hanging down by her temples, no longer the meticulously pinned hair she had at home.


    This rxed look made her appear several years younger, less mature, radiating a youthful liveliness. She resembled the girl she used to be, and Shi Che watched her, a soft light slowly spreading through his eyes.


    He followed Ling Chuxia into the grocery store and watched her push a shopping cart toward the food section. She stood in front of the disy, seemingly without even thinking, directly selecting vegetables and cing them into her cart. Within a couple of minutes, she had finished selecting her items and pushed the cart to the cashier.


    Shi Che nced at the items in the cart¡ªthey were almost all the dishes he loved to eat... His brows furrowed slightly, his heart unsure what to feel.


    However, after pushing the cart a few steps, Ling Chuxia suddenly stopped, and Shi Che¡¯s steps involuntarily halted with hers.


    She stood there, looking down at the vegetables in the cart, her delicate eyebrows gradually knitting together, her eyes flickering briefly. The next second, she turned back, removed each item from the cart, and then picked a few different vegetables before pushing the cart to the cashier again.


    Shi Che nced again¡ªthe cart no longer contained the foods he loved. Everything was now what Ling Chuxia herself enjoyed eating. He lowered his eyelids, and the corners of his lips uncontrobly curved into a hint of tenderness.


    As Ling Chuxia walked, asional coughs could be heard. Shi Che¡¯s gazended on her side profile. The supermarket lights were bright, illuminating Ling Chuxia¡¯s face, which appeared even paler than usual. In just a few days, she looked noticeably thinner, her figure so delicate it seemed a gust of wind could blow her over.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes deepened, his hands hanging by his sides unconsciously clenched. He looked around and then turned and walked away.


    At this time, there weren¡¯t many customers in the supermarket, and Ling Chuxia quickly finished paying and walked out with her shopping bag.


    As the supermarket was across the street from the apartment, Ling Chuxia walked towards it, and just as it was a red light, she stopped to wait.


    After paying, Shi Che also quickly followed and stepped out, his dark eyes slightly lifting to look at Ling Chuxia a few steps ahead, then at the things in his own hands, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    The red light went out, the green light came on, and as Ling Chuxia started walking, Shi Che took the opportunity to quickly step forward, getting close to her. Before Ling Chuxia could take another step, he tossed something into her shopping bag, then the next second, he turned and blended into the crowd.


    (Today¡¯s update isplete~ What did Young Master Shi throw into Xiaxia¡¯s bag? Will Xiaxia find out about Young Master Shi, hehe, gentleness follows~ Such a beautiful scene)

 Chapter 220 - 219: Elder Sister’s Phone Call (5)

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 219: Elder Sister¡¯s Phone Call (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    Because his movements were too swift, Ling Chuxia only vaguely caught a glimpse of a tall figure when she turned around. She furrowed her brows, puzzled, but she didn¡¯t ponder over it much, merely assuming someone had identally bumped into her.


    Ling Chuxia turned back around, carrying her bag across the street and headed towards the apartment.


    Shi Che emerged from the crowd and slowly followed her, his dark eyes fixated on her as if she was the only person he could see in the whole world.


    -


    Ling Chuxia returned to her apartment and brought the shopping bag into the kitchen. She took out the groceries one by one, but there was an extra item in the bag.


    Ling Chuxia paused for a moment before picking up the box to look at it. It was cold medicine. Confusion surfaced in her eyes. She clearly hadn¡¯t bought any cold medicine, so how could it be there?


    Ling Chuxia furrowed her delicate brows and carefully recalled the event. Could she have identally ced it in the bag? Yet, as Ling Chuxia stared at the cold medicine, a figure suddenly shed through her mind, causing her to stiffen.


    She hadn¡¯t paid much attention earlier, but now that she thought about it, why did that figure seem so familiar? Just as Ling Chuxia was about to think more deeply, her phone suddenly rang, interrupting her thoughts. She took out her phone and saw it was an unfamiliar number.


    Considering the abundance of telemarketing and scam calls these days, Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t really care. With a swipe of her finger, she rejected the call. However, in less than a few seconds, her phone rang again, still disying the same unfamiliar number.


    Ling Chuxia picked up her phone again, eyed the number carefully, her eyes filling with slight confusion. Her finger slowly moved across the screen, slid it to answer, "Hello, who is this?"


    "Xiaxia."


    From the other end of the phone, a slow, melodious voice came through, just as gentle and pleasing as it was back then, so light, so soft.


    Time seemed to have catapulted back to that moment, and Ling Chuxia, in a daze, felt the voice in her ear was so surreal. After a moment, she suddenly snapped back to reality, her eyes widened, her hand tightly clutching the phone, her hoarse voice mixed with disbelief and shock, "Elder sister?"


    "Mm, it¡¯s me."


    The hand holding the phone trembled violently.


    -


    Ji Xinxin parked her red sports car in her reserved parking spot, grabbed her purse, and strode out of the car, locking the door, preparing to walk towards her apartment. However, after only a few steps, she stopped, turned around directly, and stood in front of another car.


    Aston Martin One-77, a car Ji Xinxin was all too familiar with. After all, such a fine sports car, once seen, is hard to forget. Importantly, this car belonged to Shi Che.


    Ji Xinxin folded her arms and took a look, a trace of doubt crossing her eyes. Was Shi Che here? After Ling Chuxia had run away from home all these days, he hadn¡¯t called even once, as if he didn¡¯t care at all about her leaving. So why would he show up now at her apartment?


    Could she have mistaken the car? Ji Xinxin instinctively looked at the license te, Ling Chuxia¡¯s birthday, which she knew by heart, and indeed she was not mistaken.


    Ji Xinxin pondered for a moment but couldn¡¯t figure it out. With her mind full of doubts, she continued walking forward and when she reached the entrance of the apartment building, she inadvertently turned her head, and saw the man standing by the side.

 Chapter 221 - 220: Elder Sister’s Phone Call (6)

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 220: Elder Sister¡¯s Phone Call (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    The man stood tall and silent, the streetlight casting a nting glow that highlighted the distinct contours of his profile. He slightly lifted his head, his dark eyes fixed on the upper floor of the building, motionless. Because of the distance, Ji Xinxin couldn¡¯t see the expression in his eyes clearly. However, his posture, his demeanor, unwittingly revealed profound affection.


    Ji Xinxin impulsively followed his gaze upward, to the very floor where she lived.


    So... Shi Che appeared here in the middle of the night, not to directly confront Ling Chuxia about her running away from home, but just to stand here and quietly watch?


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s confusion deepened. Just as she was about to approach and chat with Shi Che for a bit, Shi Che had already turned around and walked toward the direction of the parking lot.


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s steps halted in ce as she watched Shi Che¡¯s retreating figure. For some reason, she felt an overwhelming sense of solitude and destion. Ji Xinxin¡¯s gaze lingered on Shi Che¡¯s back, staying fixed until he had walked far away, before she finally snapped back to reality.


    It was well-known that Shi Che fancied Ling Yunshu. Since their school days, they had been acknowledged as a couple. Although Shi Che had never admitted it himself, he had never denied it either, so everyone naturally paired him up with Ling Yunshu.


    But now... why did she feel that Shi Che¡¯s feelings for Xiaxia... weren¡¯t as disdainful as Xiaxia had said? Perhaps... she even thought that Shi Che might like Xiaxia?


    But if Shi Che liked Xiaxia, why would he treat her this way?


    Ji Xinxin couldn¡¯t get her head around it, feeling vexed by the intricate mess of romantic affairs. She shook her head irritably, turned around, and entered the apartment building.


    When Ji Xinxin returned to the apartment, Ling Chuxia was sitting on the couch, curled up into a ball, nestled into the sofa with her head resting on her knees, her face still pale. Herrge eyescked luster, void of focus, as if she had sumbed to a lifeless existence.


    At first, Ji Xinxin nced at her casually, then sensing something awry, she went straight up to Ling Chuxia. "Xiaxia?"


    Ling Chuxia seemed not to hear her, absorbed in her own world.


    A flicker of worry crossed Ji Xinxin¡¯s heart. Could it be that Shi Che really dide to find her, and said something harsh that upset her?


    Not daring to make any abrupt movements, Ji Xinxin slowly sat beside her, tentatively stretching out her hand to lightly push Ling Chuxia¡¯s shoulder, her voice kept low, "Xiaxia?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes slightly moved, her scattered gaze slowly focusing until she finally saw Ji Xinxin sitting beside her. She came to her senses as if awakening from a daze, her voice a bit frail, "Xinxin? When did youe back?"


    Seeing Ling Chuxia regain herposure, Ji Xinxin let out a sigh of relief and raised her voice a little, "I just got back. What¡¯s with you, sitting here spacing out? I called you, but you didn¡¯t answer. What were you so engrossed in thinking about?"


    Ling Chuxia instinctively lowered her gaze to hide the emotions welling up in her eyes, merely curved her lips into a slight, embarrassed smile, and said lightly, "It was nothing."


    "Really?" Ji Xinxin eyed her skeptically, clearly not believing her words.


    Ling Chuxia clenched her fists, as if reluctant to continue the subject, and changed the topic, "By the way, how did your blind date go? Why are you back so early?"

 Chapter 222 - 221: Elder Sister’s Phone Call (7)

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 221: Elder Sister¡¯s Phone Call (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shifting the topic so awkwardly, Chuxia could tell Ling Chuxia was hiding something from her. But Ji Xinxin also knew Ling Chuxia¡¯s personality. She was no longer the straightforward girl from three years ago, who wore everything on her face. Over these three years, she had deliberately suppressed herself, swallowing any grievance or sadness. If she didn¡¯t want to talk about something, pushing her would be useless.


    Ji Xinxin pouted,zily leaning back against the sofa and grabbing a cushion to hug in front of her. Thinking back to the blind date scene tonight, she frowned in irritation, "Don¡¯t even mention it! It was bad luck!"


    This response piqued Ling Chuxia¡¯s interest slightly. With Ji Xinxin¡¯s queenly presence, if she set her mind to spoil a blind date, it would undoubtedly be easy. But Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t expected to see such a... disastrous expression?


    "What happened?" Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but ask softly.


    Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t want to mention it, but the frustration from the whole night was simmering in her chest, impossible to dispel. She definitely needed an audience to vent her irritation.


    Ji Xinxin snorted coldly and began, "Before that guy showed up, I specifically told the person who introduced us that the entertainment industry is messy. Female celebrities who want fame all climb up by¡ªthe¡ªunspoken rules. The circle is particrly filthy; you name it, it has it. That¡¯s how I rose up."


    Chuxia suddenly burst out, "You... you¡¯re not like that, why would you say that about yourself?"


    "How else can I scare off that so-called young master?" Ji Xinxin replied matter-of-factly.


    Ling Chuxia looked at Ji Xinxin, her eyes widening slightly as she finally understood why she dressed so provocatively tonight. She gulped and asked, "Then what happened?"


    Then... Just recalling that scene in her mind was enough for Ji Xinxin to feel crazed. She took a deep breath and said angrily, "Then, that guy, I don¡¯t know how long he had been there, but he stood behind us the whole time and heard everything we said."


    Ling Chuxia nodded, "Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?"


    "Yeah, but...!"


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s hands suddenly clutched the cushion tightly, fingers digging in, "But that guy, wouldn¡¯t you know it, was... was that... my one-night stand from Ennd!"


    When Ji Xinxin yelled this, Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She was stunned for a moment and then caught on, "You¡¯re saying, the man you were set up with, was your first..."


    Before Ling Chuxia could finish, Ji Xinxin yelled out loud, "Don¡¯t remind me, it¡¯s totally jinxed! Totally jinxed!"


    Life is full of unexpected meetings, but this one, damned if it wasn¡¯t messy.


    Even though Ling Chuxia was feeling extremely down, when she heard this from Ji Xinxin, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    "Are we even sisters? I¡¯m this upset, and you¡¯reughing!" Ji Xinxin red discontentedly at Ling Chuxia. Ling Chuxia quickly tried to control her expression, but couldn¡¯t stop the corners of her lips from twitching.


    Ji Xinxin spent the whole evening being tormented by that man¡¯s teasing and knowing looks. She hated that she couldn¡¯t just gouge his eyes out. Now that she voiced her feelings, instead of feeling relieved, she felt even more upset. Annoyed, she stood up, threw the cushion violently, and walked straight to the changing room. She had initially wanted to tell Ling Chuxia about Shi Che waiting downstairs but hadpletely forgotten about it.

 Chapter 223 - 222: Elder Sister’s Phone Call (8)

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 222: Elder Sister¡¯s Phone Call (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia smiled for a while, and her gaze unintentionally swept over to the mobile phone set aside. As she smiled, her smile slowly faded away, and a trace of sorrow gradually surfaced in her eyes.


    She actually envied Ji Xinxin, at least she had the right to choose whether to defy her mother or not when it came to doing things she didn¡¯t like.


    But for her, starting from three years ago, she had no room for choice, no room for defiance. No matter how sad, how much she cried, or how wronged she felt, she could only force herself to persevere.


    Now... finally, she was able to catch her breath, but the fact remained that she still had no choice, no power to rebel.


    Ling Chuxia stared at the phone intently, her hands slowly clenching tighter and tighter, her fingernails digging into her palms, as she involuntarily thought of the phone call with her elder sister.


    Since the day she married Shi Che, the day her elder sister was sent abroad, she had been unable to contact her sister, nor had her sister contacted her. She knew it was Mrs. Shi¡¯smand, but she still felt indignant, so she had secretly tried to find out where her sister had gone and looked for her contact information, without any sess.


    Although she was reluctant to give up, she was helpless and could only hope that one day her sister would give her a call, send a text, an email¡ªanything to let her know she was safe.


    Sadly, for three years, her sister had remained silent.


    Just now, when she heard her sister¡¯s voice, her mind wentpletely nk; she couldn¡¯t snap back to reality, as if she were dreaming.


    Yet, that really was her sister!


    After three years, she had finally called her; she could finally hear her voice again. She couldn¡¯t clearly describe her feelings at that moment, only knew that the concerns, grievances, and sadness buried deep in her heart seemed to bepletely released in that instant.


    Her only kin, her most beloved elder sister, she had finally received her call and knew she was safe.


    She was eager to ask about her sister¡¯s situation, how she was doing, what her health was like. She also wanted to tell her that she herself was not doing well, that she was very sad and missed her a lot.


    But she hadn¡¯t managed to say any of this before her sister¡¯s words stopped her.


    Her sister asked, "Xiaxia, how are you doing with the young master now?"


    Her voice was still as gentle, as kind, and as gracefully flowing as water, but upon hearing her sister say these words, Ling Chuxia felt her enthusiasm rapidly cool down until it was ice cold.


    Her hand gripped the phone tightly, the square edges of the device digging into her palm, yet she was oblivious to the pain, her voice dropping lower, "Elder sister, I, I and the young master..."


    However, her sister didn¡¯t wait for her to finish and interrupted again, "Xiaxia, do you remember what you promised me? You will do it, won¡¯t you?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice caught for a moment. She bit her lower lip hard, her lips turning slightly pale. Her rtionship with Shi Che was now so poor, she had even run away from home; she could no longer bear it, she wanted to give up.


    She didn¡¯t want to lie to her sister; she wanted to tell the truth. She wanted to tell her sister that she couldn¡¯t hold on, that she might not be able to fulfill the promise she had made.


    But at that moment, her throat felt as if it was choked; the words surged up to her mouth, she opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    "Xiaxia, don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be long, it really won¡¯t. I will be able toe back soon; you must wait for me, you must wait until I return, understand?"

 Chapter 224 - 223: Elder Sister’s Phone Call (9)

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 223: Elder Sister¡¯s Phone Call (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia nearly bit her lower lip to bleeding, the bitterness filling her mouth. Her hands trembled lightly, and moisture slowly welled up in her eyes. Her throat was hoarse as she struggled to open her mouth, struggled to speak.


    She was really too tired, she really feared she wouldn¡¯t make it, couldn¡¯t wait for her toe back, she really feared she would disappoint her...


    It took who knows how long for Ling Chuxia to finally find her voice again, toboriously push out the words one by one from her throat, "Elder sister, I... I am... trying..."


    However, Ling Yunshu, whether sensing what she was about to say or suddenly having an urgent matter, once again interrupted Ling Chuxia, speaking softly, "Xiaxia, I don¡¯t have much time to talk right now, let¡¯s talk about everything when Ie back, remember, you must wait for me, Xiaxia, you must hold onto that position!"


    All of a sudden, her voice grew even softer, each word slowly spoken, "Xiaxia, you won¡¯t disappoint your elder sister, the promise you made to me, right?"


    Each word was so light, yet when they reached Ling Chuxia¡¯s ears, they seemed to be mountains upon mountains, heavily crashing down on her, suppressing all the words she had managed to summon the courage to confess, pushing them all back down.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s body was so cold that she trembled uncontrobly, almost incapable of holding onto the phone.


    Her elder sister had entrusted all her hopes in her, and at this moment, she simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse her.


    Ling Chuxia took a deep breath, forced all the heartache and bitterness back down, and tried to muster a smile, to bring a hint of cheer to her voice as she said, "Mhm, I won¡¯t."


    Hearing those few words from her, Ling Yunshu seemed to let go of a weight she had been carrying; she chuckled lightly, her voice full of gentleness, "I knew it, Xiaxia, you wouldn¡¯t let your elder sister down. Xiaxia, wait for me, I will contact you again."


    As the words ended, the call was abruptly cut off, and Ling Chuxia could only hear the long string of dial tones in her ear, chillingly tapping against her eardrum.


    Her hand holding the phone dropped powerlessly, and Ling Chuxia closed her eyes, the bitterness and grief in her heart slowly spreading through her whole body.


    -


    The next day, Ji Xinxin was awakened by noisesing from the kitchen. As it was an open kitchen, even the slightest sound was audible.


    Ji Xinxin suffered from slight morning grumpiness. She had been too upset to fall asleep the night before and had only managed to doze off at the crack of dawn, only to be rudely awakened not long after. Her grumpiness surged as she shot up from the bed, tousling her hair, and looked towards the kitchen, only to see Ling Chuxia¡¯s slender figure busying herself, and she couldn¡¯t help but yell out in annoyance, "Chuxia, what on earth are you doing up so early without sleeping?"


    Ling Chuxia turned to nce at her, curved her lips into a slight smile, then said, "Now that you¡¯re up, go brush your teeth, wash your face, ande have breakfast."


    "What¡¯s gotten into you!"


    If not for being good friends, she really would have given her a piece of her mind, Ji Xinxin cursed, and flopped back down to continue sleeping.


    Unperturbed, Ling Chuxia finished preparing breakfast, washed her hands, dried them, and then slowly walked to the bedside, gazing at Ji Xinxin, her lips parting lightly, as she spoke softly, word by word, "Xinxin, I have to go back now."

 Chapter 225 - 224: Elder Sister’s Phone Call (10)

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 224: Elder Sister¡¯s Phone Call (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ji Xinxin was in a drowsy state, about to fall into the embrace of Lord Zhou in her slumber when the sudden words from Ling Chuxia left her mind momentarily nk. Then her eyes flew open, and in the next second, she sat straight up. "What did you say?"


    Ling Chuxia wasn¡¯t surprised by Ji Xinxin¡¯s reaction. She calmly looked at Ji Xinxin and repeated in a low and gentle voice, "I¡¯m going back."


    Ji Xinxin blinked her big eyes and grabbed her hair forcefully, feeling a sharp pain that snapped her out of her daze. She looked up at Ling Chuxia¡¯s unruffled dark eyes,pletely unable to process the information. "You¡¯re going back? Ling Chuxia, have you lost your mind?"


    She had only just made up her mind to leave; how could she just decide to go back?


    Ji Xinxin reached out and pulled Ling Chuxia down to sit, looking at her intently, full of confusion. "You¡¯ve thought about this for days, and your final decision is to go back?"


    In her view, there was simply no need to sustain such a marriage. Who could endure being constantly humiliated?


    Ling Chuxia silently lowered her eyes. Her voice was faint, betraying no emotion. "I¡¯ve been away for so long; I should get back. Otherwise, Madam will find out, and I¡¯ll have no way to exin."


    "Xiaxia..."


    "Xinxin, I know you want what¡¯s best for me, but... I have my responsibilities," Ling Chuxia said, her voice involuntarily softer towards the end, each wordden with an unbearable heaviness.


    Ji Xinxin furrowed her shapely brows tightly, watching Ling Chuxia with a mixture of anger at her for not standing up for herself and a sense of helplessness.


    As a friend, she understood Chuxia¡¯s thought process. It was because Chuxia felt she owed her elder sister, so even if it meant being treated unfairly, she had to honor the promise made to her sister.


    Even though Ji Xinxin found it to be utterly ridiculous, Ling Chuxia was a stubborn woman by nature.


    Ji Xinxin wanted to say more but ended up just letting out a sigh. She looked at Ling Chuxia, who sat with her head bowed, her delicate face still pale but tinged with a trace of stubbornness.


    For some reason, Ji Xinxin suddenly remembered the previous night when Shi Che stood quietly beneath the apartment building, gazing up with a softness spilling from his dark eyes.


    She squinted slightly and said softly, "Xiaxia, you and Shi Che have been married for three years now. Over these three years, haven¡¯t you felt anything for Shi Che?"


    They were a legitimately married couple for three years. Even if Shi Che was a jerk and often not at home, they were still a real husband and wife. Three years wasn¡¯t a short time¡ªsparks could fly between a young man and woman, couldn¡¯t they? It¡¯s rather normal, isn¡¯t it? Moreover, as far as she knew, Shi Che was very gentle and considerate towards Ling Chuxia in the early days of their marriage. His demeanor at the ss reunion that year made everyone envious.


    Ji Xinxin had asked her the same question once before; back then, her expression didn¡¯t change, and she remained indifferent. But now, as she asked again, Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand shook violently, and there seemed to be a flicker of emotion in her eyes. As if afraid Ji Xinxin would notice something, she turned her face away and blurted out, "Shi Che¡¯s favorite person is elder sister."


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s eyebrows instantly tightened. "I¡¯m asking about you!"

 Chapter 226 - 225 Injured (1)

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 225 Injured (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia was silent for a long time, her hands clenched slightly, and in a soft voice, she responded, "Elder sister also likes Shi Che."


    "...!" Ji Xinxin silently watched Ling Chuxia and was momentarily at a loss for words due to her response. After a while, Ji Xinxin found her voice again. She jabbed at Ling Chuxia¡¯s head forcefully with her slender fingers, indignantly said, "Forget it!"


    In fact, Ji Xinxin¡¯s intuition as a woman told her that Shi Che¡¯s feelings for Ling Chuxia probably were not just dislike. Otherwise, why would he bother toe to her apartment building in the middle of the night and quietly gaze up at the upstairs? Moreover, knowing Ling Chuxia as she did, it was likely that Ling Chuxia¡¯s feelings for Shi Che were not entirely nonexistent; otherwise, after all the harsh words Shi Che had said over the past three years, she wouldn¡¯t have cared until this time when she unexpectedly lost control and erupted. If there were no feelings, how could she possibly care?


    Of course, these were mere spections with no solid proof. Even if she spoke to Ling Chuxia about them now, she might not be willing to listen.


    With that thought, Ji Xinxin believed it was good for Ling Chuxia to return, to face Shi Che, to have the chance to face her own feelings. Otherwise, she would never understand her own emotions and would always live for her elder sister.


    -


    After breakfast, Ji Xinxin personally drove Ling Chuxia back to the vi. As Ling Chuxia was about to get out of the car, Ji Xinxin couldn¡¯t help but ask one more question, "Xiaxia, are you sure you want to go back? It¡¯s not toote to change your mind."


    Ling Chuxia fell silent for a moment, then shook her head gently, and smiled at Ji Xinxin, saying softly, "Don¡¯t worry about me. Be careful when you drive back."


    After saying that, she unbuckled her seatbelt, pushed the door open, and stepped out of the car.


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s fingers lightly tapped on the steering wheel while her other hand put on a pair of ck sunsses. Pressing the elerator, she quickly drove away.


    Ling Chuxia stood at the entrance of the vi, her dark eyes slightly lifting as she gazed at the front door. A slow, oppressive feeling began to rise again in the bottom of her heart. Her hands hanging by her sides clenched tightly once more. Finally, she lifted her feet and slowly walked in, step by step.


    Before Ling Chuxia¡¯s return, she had already made a call to Sister Hua. As she entered, she saw Sister Hua standing at the doorway, stretching her neck, looking around. As soon as Sister Hua saw her enter, her expression eased up, and she immediately came forward, "Young Madam, you¡¯ve finally returned."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s lips curved, pulling a small smile, her voice very light, "Yes, I¡¯ve returned."


    Sister Hua took Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, looked her over from head to toe, and spoke with a slight concern, "You¡¯ve lost weight after being away for a few days, and you don¡¯t look well. I was really worried about you."


    "I¡¯m sorry for making you worry," said Ling Chuxia, her voice carrying a hint of apology.


    "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, good that you¡¯re back," Sister Hua repeated this phrase, escorting Ling Chuxia towards the living room and then motioned for Ling Chuxia to sit on the sofa. She turned to go make tea.


    But Ling Chuxia quickly took hold of her hand, starting softly, "Sister Hua, don¡¯t bother yourself, I¡¯m not thirsty. I... I have something I want to ask you."


    Sister Hua seemed to know what she was going to ask, preemptively saying, "Young Madam, rest assured, these past few days¡¯ events, Madam knows nothing about them."


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, "Madam doesn¡¯t know?"


    Although Madam was not always inspecting this ce, she usually had some insight into the goings-on, and Ling Chuxia had been away from home for nearly a week. Mrs. Shi knew nothing?


    Seeing her stunned look, Sister Hua suddenly smiled and added another line, "The young master instructed to keep it from her."

 Chapter 227 - 226 Injured (2)

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 226 Injured (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Sister Hua¡¯s words truly caught Ling Chuxia off guard. Shi Che had actually helped her conceal the truth from Mrs. Shi? Didn¡¯t he despise her? Why would he help her?


    However, before she could figure it out, Sister Hua threw out another statement, "Young Madam, not only did the young master conceal the fact that you ran away from home, but that night when you ran out, he had a minor car ident and hit his forehead. He refused to go to the hospital and insisted on driving himself to look for you, searching all night. If he hadn¡¯t learned that you were at Miss Ji¡¯s ce, I bet he wouldn¡¯t have agreed toe back and rest."


    Sister Hua¡¯s words were like a bombshell, exploding in Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind. Her dark pupils suddenly constricted, disbelief tinting the depths of her eyes.


    Shi Che went looking for her?


    She had been gone for so long, and he hadn¡¯t cared about her? All this time, not a single phone call, not a text message. It was as if... her departure meant nothing to him. He might even have wished she would disappear.


    Sister Hua didn¡¯t notice her expression and continued, "Young Madam, although I don¡¯t know why you and the young master argued that night, I think the young master is still very worried about you and cares about you. You can¡¯t be so capricious in the future, just leaving like that."


    Shi Che worried about her... cared about her? Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes widened slightly, her hands involuntarily clenched tight, her mind a whirl of confusion and uncertainty.


    "By the way, the young master is upstairs," Sister Hua suddenly added.


    "The young master is at home?" Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but shudder, her eyes widening even further. She had specifically chosen to return in the morning to mentally prepare herself to face Shi Che, but to her surprise, he was actually at home.


    "Yes, the young master seemed a bit unwell this morning, so he didn¡¯t go to thepany. Young Madam, you should go up and see him."


    Mention of Shi Che caused Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart to tremble again. Sitting on the sofa, she hesitated, unsure of how to face Shi Che at this moment.


    Seeing her hesitation, Sister Hua hurriedly encouraged her, "Young Madam, it¡¯s okay. The young master has cooled down these past few days. Just go upstairs, apologize to him, and this matter will be over. Between husband and wife, there shouldn¡¯t be any grudges held overnight."


    While saying this, Sister Hua pulled on Ling Chuxia, helping her to her feet and pushing her toward the stairs.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes flickered, her brows slightly furrowed with lingering fear. She involuntarily stopped, her voice low, "Sister Hua, I... I think I¡¯ll go upter."


    At least give her some time to prepare herself.


    "Oh, you child!" Sister Hua, so anxious she forgot her formal address, insisted, "Now that the young master isn¡¯t feeling well, why not warm him with your concern? What else is there to wait for? Go on up!"


    Sister Hua once again, without further ado, pushed Ling Chuxia up the stairs.


    Ling Chuxia stood at the bedroom door, extending her hand and then pausing in mid-air. She steadied herself, organizing her thoughts carefully, then swallowed hard, closed her eyes resolutely, reached out her hand to the door lock, and was about to twist it open when the door opened from inside.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand fell into the air again, and then, she felt the man¡¯s gaze heavy on her, the sense of oppressioning on strong, making her feet almost involuntarily want to step back.

 Chapter 228 - 227 Injured (3)

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 227 Injured (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ultimately, she managed to restrain the urge to retreat, steadied herself with effort, forced herself to lift her head, and looked towards Shi Che. Meeting his deep-set eyes, she couldn¡¯t help swallowing again and mustered a faint smile,


    "Young... Young Master, I¡¯ve, I¡¯ve returned."


    Shi Che had been suffering from a headache these past few days, the more irritable he became, the worse the headache felt. Over thest few nights, he had been relying on painkillers and sleeping pills to fall asleep.


    When he woke up this morning, his head was aching again. Hey there for a while but tossed and turned, unable to sleep, and was about to take another painkiller when he realized there was no water left in the bedroom. He got up to go downstairs, never expecting that when he opened the door, he would find Ling Chuxia standing outside.


    His ck pupilsnded on Ling Chuxia¡¯s delicate face, gazing at the familiar features, the familiar visage, his eyes narrowing slightly as he wondered if the headache was causing him to hallucinate.


    It wasn¡¯t until Ling Chuxia spoke that he hazily snapped back to reality; it wasn¡¯t an illusion, she truly had returned.


    The bewildered darkness in Shi Che¡¯s eyes dispersed, and gradually sparks of light started to appear, only to be swiftly concealed deep within his gaze.


    He stared intently at Ling Chuxia, his eyes dark and profound.


    These days, his feelings had actually been quite conflicted. Although Ling Chuxia running away from home had caught him off guard, it had indeed brought him a bit of a pleasant surprise.


    At the very least, it showed that Ling Chuxia was notpletely indifferent to him. She could still be upset or hurt by his words instead of being utterly unconcerned.


    Without her returning home, he felt lost, yet hope red deep within him.


    He hoped that Ling Chuxia would seriously consider and understand the nature of their rtionship. That she wouldn¡¯t be his wife just for the sake of being his wife and that she wouldn¡¯t stay by his side plotting against him just for her elder sister¡¯s sake.


    He hoped that when Ling Chuxia came back, she would grab him by the cor and make him apologize for what he said to her that night, instead ofpromising yet again.


    She said she was his wife.


    So please, let him see what it looked like for her to be his wife.


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze was too deep, too sharp, making Ling Chuxia¡¯s scalp tingle, and she subconsciously avoided his eyes, her heart shaking uncontrobly.


    Was he still angry about her running away from home?


    It made sense; as the Young Madam of the Shi Family, she had run off without a care, how could he not be angry?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands clenched tighter bit by bit. She took a deep breath and slowly began, "Young Master... I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong."


    Sorrow started to spread unceasingly at that moment.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong." In the end, these were the words she had to say.


    Even though he knew better than to expect anything, he couldn¡¯t help but hope, foolishly thinking there might be a miracle, even when he knew there was no hope.


    Shi Che watched Ling Chuxia for a long while, then abruptly curled his lips into a coldugh.


    Thatugh, light yet heavy, struck hard at Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart. Her spine stiffened involuntarily, and she knew this matter would definitely not be as easily resolved as Sister Hua had said. Only now, the situation seemed even more difficult than she had imagined.


    True enough, following the coldugh, Shi Che said nothing, turned around, and went back into his room. The door mmed shut in front of her, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to see her for even a second longer!

 Chapter 229 - 228: Injured (4)

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 228: Injured (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia was jolted by the heavy sound of the door mming shut, the coldness in her chest spreading gradually to her entire body.


    Even before she came up, she had mentally prepared herself, but when faced with the reality, her heart still began to ache densely and finely.


    Shi Che truly didn¡¯t want to see her. Perhaps, the night he went out to look for her, it was only because he was afraid that she might get into some trouble that could tarnish the Shi Family¡¯s reputation?


    She actually... actually felt a shameful surge of joy when she heard Sister Hua say that.


    Ling Chuxia lowered her eyes, her nose feeling sour, and the acidity surged straight to her eyes, which gradually became moist. Her hands clenched tightly, and she took a fierce sniff.


    No, she couldn¡¯t give up like this. She promised her elder sister that she would hold onto her position, waiting for her to return. Now, she absolutely couldn¡¯t allow Shi Che to dislike her; she had to calm his anger.


    Ling Chuxia looked up, staring hard at that door, her hands clenching tighter and tighter. Then, she took a deep breath, opened the door, and stepped into the room.


    Shi Che was standing with his back to her, at the window, though standing still, his body radiated an extreme chill that made one shiver despite not being cold.


    With the experience of these three years, Ling Chuxia knew how angry and furious Shi Che was at the moment, and it would be best for her to keep her distance, but now, she couldn¡¯t leave, no matter how scared she was.


    Ling Chuxia suppressed her trembling and took a few steps forward.


    Shi Che¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded, "Get out." Every word sounded as if it was mixed with extreme disgust, heading straight for Ling Chuxia.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s face turned slightly pale, her teeth tightly clenched, her steps didn¡¯t stop, and in fact, she sped up her pace as if afraid she would suddenly lose her courage, quickly advanced a few steps, spread her arms, and hugged Shi Che¡¯s waist from behind, her body leaning into Shi Che, her cheek pressed against his broad back.


    With Ling Chuxia¡¯s embrace, Shi Che waspletely taken by surprise. When the soft body pressed against him, his entire being shook violently, his eyes momentarily hazy.


    Through the thin shirt, Ling Chuxia could feel Shi Che¡¯s muscles tensing up, his body temperature very low, so low that she involuntarily shivered.


    Fearing that Shi Che would tell her to leave again the next second, she shakily spoke out, word by word, "I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, sorry..."


    That haze was instantly shattered by her apologies, Shi Che¡¯s dark pupils sunkpletely, his hands grabbed Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands that were around his waist, forcefully pried them open, his voice deep, almost roaring, "I told you to get out!"


    Shi Che¡¯s strength was immense, the grip on her wrists extremely painful. Ling Chuxia¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp in pain, but whether it was out of stubbornness or genuine fear of being chased away by Shi Che, as soon as he pushed her away, she hugged him again, refusing to let go.


    The headache made Shi Che increasingly irritable, his handsome face slightly twisted from pain and anger, his eyes tinted with a trace of red, his ears filled with her humbling apologies, angerpletely engulfing Shi Che¡¯s heart. His hands showed no mercy as he pried Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands apart and flung them fiercely behind him.


    Shi Che¡¯s strength was too great, and for a moment Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t stand steadily, pushed backward by that force, and her hand inadvertently hit a vase. The vase fell to the floor and shattered. The next second, her whole body stepped onto the broken pieces and plummeted to the ground with a heavy fall.

 Chapter 230 - 229: Injured (5)

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 229: Injured (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ah¡ª," Ling Chuxia screamed in pain.


    Though Ling Chuxia was wearing cotton slippers, the ss shards were extremely sharp, piercing right through the slippers and scraping her foot; and as she fell, the exposed skin on her lower leg inevitably got scratched. Blood surged out immediately, soaking her pure white slippers, staining them a shocking crimson.


    Shi Che had not anticipated that his shove would result in such an oue. At Ling Chuxia¡¯s cry of pain, he swiftly turned around to see her sitting on the ground, surrounded by sharp fragments, with bright red blood spreading across the floor.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯splexion quickly turned pallid with pain, her features creasing together, and cold sweat covering her forehead.


    Shi Che¡¯s ck pupils abruptly contracted. He stood frozen for a second before suddenly regaining hisposure, and then quickly stepped forward, reaching past the shards to pick up Ling Chuxia, and rushed towards the exit.


    Sister Hua was mopping the floor when she saw Shi Che suddenly carrying Ling Chuxia down, blood all over her feet, which startled her so much that she almost couldn¡¯t hold onto the mop, "What... what happened?"


    "Prepare the car."


    Shi Che¡¯s voice was extremely deep, so devoid of emotion that one couldn¡¯t discern any feeling, yet he alone knew how violently his voice was trembling.


    Sister Hua hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the visual shock, until Shi Che sharply called out again, prompting her to nod immediately, "Yes, I¡¯ll call Old Zhu right away!"


    -


    By the time Shi Che seated Ling Chuxia in the car, she was in so much pain she was barely conscious, her face ashen, nearly translucent due to excessive blood loss. She murmured unintelligibly, "Hurts..."


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes rested on Ling Chuxia¡¯s pale face, devoid of color, her lips pallid, her gaze unfocused and her consciousness hazy. With one arm holding her, and the other hand gripping a towel, Shi Che attempted to stop the bleeding, but the blood continued to redden the towel and stain his palms. Shi Che¡¯s hands shook uncontrobly.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand unconsciously clutched at Shi Che¡¯s shirt, gripping it tightly due to the pain, her murmuring voice now had a crying tone, "It hurts... Shi Che, it hurts."


    The soft murmuring reached his ears, and Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes turned even more profound. His thin lips were pressed tightly together, the line of his jaw set hard, and he couldn¡¯t help but hold Ling Chuxia tighter, his lips kissing her forehead. The deep tremor in his voice was barely concealed by fear, "Don¡¯t be scared, everything¡¯s going to be fine, we¡¯ll be at the hospital soon."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice was now so low it was inaudible, and the only sensation was the increasing strength in her grip on his shirt. Shi Che nced at her hand and then looked up at Old Zhu, "Drive faster."


    Old Zhu nodded, "Yes, young master."


    The car raced all the way to the hospital, and as soon as it came to a halt, Shi Che was already carrying Ling Chuxia out, striding towards the emergency room.


    Once in the emergency room, Shi Che ced Ling Chuxia carefully on the stretcher. The nurse asked him to step aside for a moment, but as he rose, Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand unconsciously grabbed his, her fingers holding on tightly as if in a state of great unrest.


    Shi Che¡¯s hand paused abruptly, his dark eyes staring nkly at Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, a flicker of emotion crossing his eyes, yet in the end, he did not pull away, but instead, returned the grip, holding her hand.

 Chapter 231 - 230: Injured (6)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 230: Injured (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s foot was scratched by fragments, causing numerous wounds, but those were merely minor skin injuries. The most severe injury was that a piece had pierced straight into the sole of Ling Chuxia¡¯s foot, creating a rather deep wound, which exined why Ling Chuxia was in such pain.


    Upon seeing the wound, the doctor furrowed his brows and couldn¡¯t help but say, "This wound is very deep. How did this happen?"


    Shi Che didn¡¯t speak, his dark eyes deepening, his expression extremely tense.


    Then, the doctor nced at Shi Che and said, "Come on, help your girlfriend up, and I¡¯ll remove the fragment."


    Shi Che nodded and half sat down beside the bed, gingerly helping Ling Chuxia up so she could lean on him.


    The nurse had already treated some of the other wounds on Ling Chuxia, and she had slightly regained her senses. However, now that the doctor was about to remove the fragment, the moment the tweezers touched it, she shivered violently from the pain, her face turning even paler.


    Shi Che clearly felt Ling Chuxia¡¯s trembling, tightened his hold around her, and whispered lowly to the doctor, "Be gentle."


    It was unclear whether the doctor didn¡¯t hear or ignored him, but he continued clumsily with the fragment. Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t bear the pain and let out a soft cry, cold sweat almost soaking her clothes.


    Shi Che¡¯s expression darkened, his dark eyes fixating on the doctor as he spoke with a chilling undertone, "I said, be gentle!"


    His voice was low and resonant.


    Stunned by Shi Che¡¯s words, the doctor was visibly shaken. Even Ling Chuxia reflexively looked up, though, consumed by pain, she couldn¡¯t turn to look at Shi Che.


    The doctor nced at Shi Che, who sat there, his handsome face expressionless, radiating a dangerous and threatening aura. His gaze made the doctor¡¯s heart tremble, lightening his touch considerably.


    Despite the doctor¡¯s gentler approach, removing the fragment still caused Ling Chuxia immense pain. She clenched her lower lip tightly, unknowingly gripping hard until the fragment was entirely extracted; it felt like she had been brought back from the brink of death.


    Not just Ling Chuxia, but even the doctor heaved a huge sigh of relief. The intensity of Shi Che¡¯s stare had kept the doctor sweating, the silence oppressive. Now that it was finally over, he couldn¡¯t help wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Then, the doctor efficiently bandaged Ling Chuxia¡¯s wounds, stood up, nced at Shi Che, and instead shifted his gaze meaningfully toward Ling Chuxia, finding it easier to talk looking at her.


    In a low voice, he advised, "The wound is quite deep, you need to take good care of it. It¡¯s best not to walk in theing days, avoid contact with water, and change the dressings daily. If you really can¡¯t bear the pain, you can take some painkillers, but if you can endure, it is best not to take them."


    Ling Chuxia nodded, her voice extremely weak, "I understand, thank you, doctor."


    The doctor responded with a ¡¯you¡¯re wee¡¯ and, not daring to look at Shi Che again, quickly slipped out of the examination room as if on greased feet.


    Watching the doctor¡¯s retreating figure, Ling Chuxia felt an urge tough for some reason, but her foot hurt too much, preventing her fromughing. Her eyes fell, and she inadvertently noticed her hand intertwined with Shi Che¡¯s, realizing she had been gripping it tightly the whole time.

 Chapter 232 - 231: Injured (7)

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 231: Injured (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    She was in so much pain that she kept grabbing Shi Che¡¯s hand, her nails digging into his hand, leaving marks---one could only imagine how much it hurt. Ling Chuxia was startled, suddenly withdrawing her hand, blinking her eyes, and timidly saying, "Sorry...I¡¯m so sorry."


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes briefly swept over Ling Chuxia¡¯s retracted hand. His fingers twitched slightly, then slowly clenched. His eyes narrowed; he didn¡¯t speak, but moved straight forward, scooping up Ling Chuxia in his arms, and turned to walk outside.


    Caught off guard, Ling Chuxia¡¯s body lifted into the air, and she involuntarily let out a small cry. Instinctively, her hands wrapped around Shi Che¡¯s neck to stabilize herself. However, as she came to her senses, her hands slowly retreated, merely gently pinching Shi Che¡¯s clothing.


    With an expressionless face, Shi Che strode towards the outside of the hospital. Because of her foot injury, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t fuss and insist Shi Che put her down to walk on her own. As she was being carried by him, walking under the watchful eyes of the public, Ling Chuxia inevitably felt unustomed. She always felt like people¡¯s gazes were drifting towards them, intentionally or not. Ling Chuxia¡¯s pale face reddened slightly, she lowered her eyes, buried her head down, and her forehead unintentionally touched Shi Che¡¯s chest.


    Through the thin shirt, Shi Che could feel Ling Chuxia¡¯s very light touch. His eyes slightly lowered, and his gaze could only see her dark hair, so obediently nestled against his chest. The light in the depth of his eyes, unknowingly, gradually softened, slowly eased.


    Old Zhu had already collected the medicine and was waiting at the door. Seeing theme out, he immediately walked to the back seat, opened the car door, Shi Che carried Ling Chuxia into the car, Old Zhu shut the door, ran to the driver¡¯s seat, sat down, started the car, and drove away.


    When she was dazed with pain, Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t feel anything sitting in Shi Che¡¯s embrace. Now that her consciousness had returned, sitting in Shi Che¡¯s embrace, Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know why, but she felt ufortable.


    Her gaze flickered from left to right, she bit her lower lip lightly, pondering whether to speak up and ask to sit on the other side. However, her eyes stealthily nced at Shi Che.


    His handsome face was expressionless, his dark eyes as deep and somber as ever, the lines of his jaw extremely firm, carrying a slight gloomy air. The words that had reached Ling Chuxia¡¯s throat were swallowed back down bit by bit.


    Perhaps it was better to let it be.


    Ling Chuxia forcefully swallowed, her fingers clenched, but her body still involuntarily stiffened.


    Although the fragments had been removed, her foot still hurt terribly. Ling Chuxia had previously lost a lot of blood, and her head felt heavy. Now, with the pain, her head felt even more dizzied. Even though she was trying her best to control herself, her body eventually softened bit by bit, gently leaning against Shi Che, and she closed her eyes.


    -


    The car arrived at the vi, and Shi Che carried Ling Chuxia out of the car. She had already fallen asleep, her head leaning askew against Shi Che; her breath was very faint. Shi Che¡¯s movements instinctively lightened, even his steps were very slow.


    Sister Hua was anxiously waiting for their return, watching as Shi Che carried Ling Chuxia in, she quickly approached, just as she was about to speak, she was silenced by a look from Shi Che. Sister Hua nodded knowingly, her eyes flicked almost imperceptibly to see that on Shi Che¡¯s inner forearm, there was also a red wound. She was slightly startled.

 Chapter 233 - 232: Injured (8)

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 232: Injured (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    This wound was rather deep because it was on the inside of the arm and not easily noticeable. She had thought only Ling Chuxia was hurt, not realizing Shi Che had also been wounded.


    She couldn¡¯t help but speak up softly, "Young Master... you... you¡¯re injured too?"


    Shi Che, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, carried Ling Chuxia straight upstairs. Sister Hua¡¯s eyes were full of worry; his arm was injured, untreated, and yet he was still carrying Young Madam. That was definitely adding injury to injury.


    Sister Hua frowned deeply, turned around immediately, and fetched the first aid kit, then chased after them.


    -


    Ling Chuxia actually didn¡¯t sleep very soundly, as her foot was in too much pain, constantly agitating her nerves, making it impossible for her to sleep. So when Shi Cheid her on the soft bed, she had already woken up, yet she didn¡¯t open her eyes.


    She felt Shi Che take a nket and gently cover her with it, and she could feel his gazending on her face.


    This gaze was not the usual sharp and harsh one that made one¡¯s scalp tingle; it had, instead, a gentleness, a mildness to it.


    This fleeting sensation made Ling Chuxia feel somewhat amused. She probably was in so much pain that her mind was muddled¡ªShi Che disliked her so much, how could he possibly look at her with such a gentle gaze?


    As Ling Chuxia was inwardly mocking herself, Sister Hua had already arrived with the first aid kit, standing at the door and knocking softly.


    Shi Che looked up, Sister Hua stepped in, walked over to Shi Che, her voice deliberately lowered, respectful yet tinged with worry, "Young Master, let me treat your wound."


    Even though Sister Hua¡¯s voice was very low, her words still clearly reached Ling Chuxia¡¯s ears, making her freeze in shock.


    Shi Che was injured too? Where was he hurt?


    Subconsciously, Ling Chuxia opened her eyes slightly, peeking through a slight gap toward Shi Che.


    Because Shi Che was standing sideways to her, from her angle, she could see a cut on the inside of his arm. Although it wasn¡¯t bleeding anymore, it was still stained with blood, looking quite terrifying.


    Seeing the wound, Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes suddenly became vacant. Just now, when Shi Che had been holding her, her hands were covered in blood; she had thought it was all her blood, not realizing... Shi Che was injured too. Moreover, his arm was wounded, yet he still carried her all the way.


    Earlier, nestled in his arms, due to her unbearable pain, she had probably rubbed against his wound repeatedly, yet he said nothing, not even a word of pain.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart felt as if it had been submerged in saltwater, sour and swelling inexplicably.


    Shi Che didn¡¯t immediately answer Sister Hua but turned back to look at Ling Chuxia. Startled, Ling Chuxia quickly closed her eyes again, but her long curly eyshes still trembled unintentionally.


    Shi Che, seemingly unaware, bent down slightly and carefully tucked the corner of the nket for Ling Chuxia, then nodded at Sister Hua and left the bedroom.


    Sister Hua also left, the door softly closing behind her, and the bedroom suddenly became quiet.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes slowly opened, nkly staring at the ceiling, confusion slowly rising in her eyes as she began to find Shi Che¡¯s actions towards her very strange.


    Just now, she was too focused on her pain to notice anything else, but now, having calmed down, many details began to surface in her mind.

 Chapter 234 - 233: Injured (9)

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 233: Injured (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    When Shi Che carried her to the hospital, she felt his hands trembling. As the doctor treated her wounds, she shivered in pain, and Shi Che held her, then scolded the doctor. And just now... he carefully covered her with a quilt.


    He clearly despised her, yet when she was injured, she could vaguely feel his anxiety towards her.


    Was Shi Che really anxious about her?


    Originally, she could have dismissed the idea without even thinking about it, as over the past three years, she had seen through him and hade to understand herself.


    But now, she suddenly felt bewildered.


    If Shi Che really hated her, why then did he rush her to the hospital so anxiously when she was injured? If one said previously, when she ran out that night, and Shi Che searched for her all night worrying about the Shi Family¡¯s reputation, then what about this time?


    This incident didn¡¯t happen outside, it was at home. Even if she had died, it wouldn¡¯t have be public, nor would it have damaged the Shi Family¡¯s reputation in the slightest.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as she strove to think. After reasoning back and forth, a thought slowly solidified in her mind, and her hand involuntarily clenched the bedsheet beneath her.


    Perhaps, Shi Che was seeing her as his elder sister again?


    Because once, Shi Che had also treated her very well, so well that she couldn¡¯t erase any bit of it from her memory, nearly the warmest period she had had in three years. She carefully cherished it, unwilling to forget. Eventer, when Shi Che treated her so badly, she still felt grateful for how well he had once treated her.


    For these three years, she forced herself to show gentleness, forced herself to be virtuous, forced herself to gradually be like her elder sister, all in hopes that Shi Che would like her a bit, that he would allow her to properly fulfill Mrs. Shi¡¯s expectations, and to secure her position as Young Madam.


    Therefore, she had never minded Shi Che treating her as his elder sister, but now, as this thought crossed her mind, why did she feel as if a huge hand was choking her throat, making it so hard for her to breathe?


    After all, Shi Che did love her elder sister, and if Shi Che could treat her as his elder sister, her life would be much easier, just like in the early days of their marriage. But why, now, did she somewhat not want Shi Che to see her as his elder sister?


    Ling Chuxia abruptly closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and forcefully denied it in her mind.


    No... It¡¯s wrong for her to think this way. She shouldn¡¯t think like this.


    All she needed to think about now was how to conceive a child, to fulfill her duties to Mrs. Shi, to secure her position, and to wait for her elder sister to return.


    Everything else, she shouldn¡¯t think about, couldn¡¯t think about.


    Shi Che loved her elder sister, so she would be her elder sister. Her elder sister would return soon, and by then, she could retire gracefully, and everything would return to the starting point.


    -


    Ling Chuxia might have been frightened by some sudden thoughts, so much so that she didn¡¯t dare nce at Shi Che all night.


    And when Shi Che lifted the quilt andy down on the bed, her heart thumped suddenly, and she unintentionally held her breath. Though they were still far apart as before, her heart could no longer remain as calm as water.


    As soon as Shi Chey down, he felt Ling Chuxia¡¯s breathing grow heavier and her body restlessly tremble. Thinking that her foot pain was bothering her, a light flickered in his eyes as he slowly reached out and held Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, his voice very low and deep, "If the pain is too much to bear, hold onto me."

 Chapter 235 - 234: Injured (10)

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 234: Injured (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia had not expected Shi Che to suddenly grab her hand. Her breath hitched violently, her eyes widened slightly, and reflexively, she wanted to pull her hand back.


    However, her hand twitched but did not pull away; instead, ity quietly, letting Shi Che hold it.


    She couldn¡¯t tell whether she didn¡¯t dare to pull away or didn¡¯t want to. All she knew was that the moment Shi Che took her hand, her heartbeat elerated slowly, her cheeks began to feel warm, and her breathing became ragged. Her eyes were wide open, and she was trying hard to suppress these strange feelings, but Shi Che suddenly turned his head, his dark eyes looking at her, and Ling Chuxia¡¯s body tensed involuntarily.


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze lightly rested on her side profile. Herplexion was still somewhat pale, her lips colorless, and the dim yellow light in the bedroom made herplexion appear even worse.


    Shi Che¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and the voice he spoke with unconsciously carried a tinge of worry, "Does it still hurt?"


    Ling Chuxia was startled by her own chaotic thoughts and had forgotten about the pain in her foot. Hearing Shi Che ask this, her first instinct was to shake her head, but immediately after, worried that Shi Che might perceive her underlying thoughts, she would rather have him misunderstand that it was her foot hurting, so she quickly nodded her head.


    Seeing her shake her head and then nod, a hint of amusement shed through Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes, the corners of his lips curling slightly, "So does it hurt or not?"


    Shi Che¡¯s voice softened, carrying a bewitching aura in the silent night. Ling Chuxia instinctively looked his way, meeting his eyes that shimmered with a gentle light, and Ling Chuxia faltered, feeling a slow rise of bitterness in her heart.


    Shi Che had suddenly be so gentle, was he confusing her with "elder sister" again? If he was addressing her as Ling Chuxia, how could he possibly be so gentle?


    Ling Chuxia instinctively lowered her eyes, hiding theplex emotions in them, and tried her best to curve her lips, replying softly, "It doesn¡¯t hurt..."


    Although her foot did hurt, as a virtuous wife, how could she possibly want her husband to worry?


    Ling Chuxia imed it wasn¡¯t painful, but Shi Che could clearly see the fine sweat caused by pain on her forehead and her eyebrows unconsciously furrowing.


    Still, she maintained a smile, telling him it didn¡¯t hurt.


    The smile in Shi Che¡¯s eyes gradually faded, and the curve of his lips slowly turned into a self-mocking expression. The morning Ling Chuxia who would cling to him, crying about the pain, had disappeared once again.


    After all, she was still that same person, the loyal and diligent good wife she had been for the past three years.


    Shi Che scoffed coldly, suddenly letting go of Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, forcefully pulling his own hand back, then got up and left the room with brisk strides.


    Because Shi Che¡¯s movements were too fast and too sudden, Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t had time to react before he was gone. Lying in bed, she stared nkly in the direction Shi Che had left, dazed for a long while before blinking anding back to her senses.


    What¡¯s gotten into Shi Che? Is he angry again?


    But... she hadn¡¯t done anything. Why was Shi Che suddenly... angry?


    Ling Chuxia furrowed her brows, deeply puzzled, unable to figure it out. However, she soon came to terms with it¡ªover the past three years, Shi Che¡¯s sudden outbursts of anger were not umon, and she had never been able to fully grasp his reasons.

 Chapter 236 - 235 Only Two Months Left (1)

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 235 Only Two Months Left (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    Just maybe, it was easier to feel frail when you were injured. Ling Chuxia looked at her hand and thought about how cold it felt nowpared to the warmth it held moments ago.


    Could it be that Shi Che suddenly became angry because he realized she was Ling Chuxia, not Ling Yunshu?


    Even if she wanted to see herself as her elder sister, was it just a futile hope?


    -


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t sleep well at all that night. Her mind was a carousel of images, and she couldn¡¯t decipher her dreams. Combined with the pain in her foot, she tossed and turned, unable to find peace. Consequently, she woke up early the next day.


    However, her waking up wasn¡¯t due to the dreams or the pain in her foot but because... she needed to use the restroom.


    Since it was early, Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t dare disturb Shi Che. Unable to get out of bed by herself, she had no choice but to endure the difort. But as they say, when nature calls, it¡¯s hard to hold it back. She flipped over on the bed a few times and found no position that felt right. As Shi Che was sleeping right next to her, she dared not make too much movement, inching her body carefully, her face flushing red.


    Even though Ling Chuxia was trying to be as quiet as possible, Shi Che still woke up. His dark eyes slightly opened, still carrying traces of drowsiness, but when he met her gaze, they cleared up immediately. He looked at her, his voice a raspy whisper, his tone as cold as usual, "What are you doing?"


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d still wake Shi Che. Her eyes flustered, she hurriedly said, "Sorry... sorry for waking you."


    Listening to her apology, Shi Che furrowed his brows slightly, his expression unchanged. He repeated his question, "What are you doing?"


    Ling Chuxia was embarrassed to tell Shi Che about her urgent need but not saying anything would be unbearable. Weighing her options, her eyes darting in hesitation, she bit her lower lip and whispered faintly, "I... I need to use the restroom."


    As the words left her mouth, her cheeks grew even redder, and her eyes didn¡¯t know where to look. Although they had been married for three years, there was a strangeness between them so palpable that she felt awkward.


    Her eyes fell as she was about to ask Shi Che for help to find a cane or something, but he had already gotten out of bed. His feet touched the floor, and then he bent down, lifting her horizontally and heading towards the bathroom.


    As her body was lifted off the bed, Ling Chuxia initially froze, then realizing what was happening, she quickly said, "No, no need, just help me find a cane or a railing."


    Shi Che seemed not to hear Ling Chuxia¡¯s words, carrying her straight into the bathroom and cing her on the toilet. Standing up straight, he looked at her indifferently, "Call me when you¡¯re done."


    With those words, he turned around and left, leaving Ling Chuxia staring nkly at his receding figure for a long while, unable to snap back to reality.


    She thought that after his sudden angerst night, he wouldn¡¯t bother with her again. Yet, not only did he not get angry when she woke him up, but he even carried her to the bathroom.


    Still puzzled, Ling Chuxia sat on the toilet, her eyes clouded with bewilderment and confusion.


    -


    When they came out, it was naturally Shi Che who carried her. Ling Chuxia, still caught in her doubts, had a vacant look in her eyes. When Shi Cheid her on the bed, perhaps by ident, he touched her foot, and the sharp pain made Ling Chuxia cry out involuntarily.

 Chapter 237 - 236: Only Two Months Left (2)

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 236: Only Two Months Left (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s dark pupils contracted sharply, and he subconsciously nced toward Ling Chuxia¡¯s feet. Ling Chuxia¡¯s feet trembled slightly from the pain, and the gauze wrapped around yesterday had already been soaked through with blood, the stains starting to dry and appearing quite startling to the eye.


    Shi Che¡¯s hands clenched tightly, and he immediately turned around to grab some medicine, then returned, squatted in front of Ling Chuxia, lifted her foot, and rested it on his knee before beginning to unwrap Ling Chuxia¡¯s bandages.


    Ling Chuxia, though in terrible pain, felt uneasy about having Shi Che change her bandages for her. She endured the pain, her voice trembling as she said, "Young Master, I... I can do it myself." Saying this, she reached out to unwrap the gauze on her own.


    Due to her panic, she fumbled with the bandages, forcibly tearing at them. However, the gauze had stuck to the wound overnight, and her forceful tug tore at the skin and flesh, causing Ling Chuxia to break into a cold sweat and cry out in pain once more.


    Shi Che paused with his hands, a hint of coldness flickering in his eyes. He raised his dark gaze slightly, gave Ling Chuxia a look, and said in an extremely icy tone, "Sit still."


    Ling Chuxia was so startled by his words that she shuddered, withdrawing her hands immediately, not daring to move them disorderly again.


    Only then did Shi Che reach out to continue unwrapping Ling Chuxia¡¯s gauze. Even though he was being gentle, Ling Chuxia still trembled violently from the pain. However, she forcefully clenched her fists, tightly biting her lower lip, not daring to make another sound, lest she upset Shi Che.


    As Shi Che cleaned Chuxia¡¯s wound with medicated liquid, her hands trembled severely. She restrained herself, not even crying out in pain, opting instead to bite her lower lip so hard that it almost bled.


    He remembered that Ling Chuxia had not always been like this.


    The Ling Chuxia from the past seemed particrly delicate. She herself was not a delicate person, but during that time, perhaps she had been spoiled by him to be overly delicate, to the point that even a small cut on her finger that showed just a trace of blood could make her cry for a long while.


    But back then, his heart was filled with sweetness, no matter how delicate she was, he was there to pamper her. He was willing for her to be delicate; he liked her being that way.


    But then, everything changed.


    No matter how sad, how pained, how wronged she felt, she no longer opened up to him. In front of him, it was always a forced smile, always an indifference masking the pain behind.


    She had put on a thick mask, securely hiding herself, no longer willing to let him see her pain.


    Shi Che looked up and saw Ling Chuxia with her eyes tightly shut due to the pain. A trace of sorrow surfaced in the depths of his eyes, lingering and impossible to dismiss.


    After Shi Che had finished changing Chuxia¡¯s bandages and was tidying up, ready to put away the medicine, his foot hadn¡¯t yet stepped forward when Ling Chuxia suddenly reached out and tugged at his sleeve.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes nced at her.


    Ling Chuxia looked up slightly, meeting Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes, those eyes that always seemed oppressive no matter the time or ce. She swallowed, then spoke softly, "Your arm is also injured. Let me, let me change your bandages for you."


    Hearing Ling Chuxia¡¯s words, Shi Che was taken aback for a moment, not expecting Chuxia to have noticed his injury. But in just an instant, he returned to his expressionless facade and said, "No need."


    Chuxia clearly noticed that Shi Che¡¯s wound had also split open. She knew firsthand how painful such aceration could be, while Shi Che seemed oblivious. What if it got infected if not treated in time? Thinking this, Ling Chuxia did not let go of her grip, instead holding on even tighter.

 Chapter 238 - 237 Only Two Months Left (3)

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 237 Only Two Months Left (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che swept another nce at her with his dark eyes, his thin lips slightly pursed, and said nothing.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart fluttered under Shi Che¡¯s gaze, but she gathered her courage and spoke again, "Maybe... we should change the dressing. Your wound... it¡¯s opened up."


    Shi Che seemed impatient, his brow furrowing deeply, as he stared at Ling Chuxia and said, "I said it¡¯s not necessary!" With that, he tried to pull his hand back.


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know what came over her. Hearing Shi Che¡¯s impatient words, she should have silently withdrawn her hand, but perhaps out of genuine worry about his wound getting infected, or maybe for some other reason, she did not silently retreat. Instead, she grabbed Shi Che¡¯s hand and forcefully pulled him.


    Shi Che had not expected Ling Chuxia to make this move. Caught off guard, she pulled him forcefully onto the bed.


    Shi Che was stunned for a second, disbelief flickering through his dark eyes, as he stared nkly at Ling Chuxia. After making that move, she too was stunned, not knowing why she had acted as such. Meanwhile, Shi Che¡¯s deep, dark eyes still rested on her face, causing Ling Chuxia to be nervous, her mind going nk. As she opened her mouth, she blurted out the words Shi Che had just spoken harshly to her, "Sit properly!"


    When Ling Chuxia uttered these words, Shi Che waspletely dumbfounded, and so was Ling Chuxia.


    What was she doing? How could she dare to speak to Shi Che like that? Had she gone mad?


    Ling Chuxia pulled her hand back, lowered her eyes, and bit her lower lip hard, mentally preparing herself to withstand Shi Che¡¯s fury. However, as she anxiously waited, Shi Che neither spoke a word nor stormed off mming the door.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek at Shi Che, who was sitting quietly beside her. His handsome face appeared somewhat dazed, the usually deep dark eyes now reflecting a flicker of bewilderment.


    Was Shi Che not angry but rather daydreaming?


    Ling Chuxia was incredulous, blinking herrge eyes, wanting to see more clearly. But in just a second, Shi Che¡¯s gaze returned to its usual profound depth, frightening Ling Chuxia into quickly looking down again.


    Was this it,¡ªwas he going to explode now?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart started to beat uncontrobly fast, her breathing slowed, but what she anticipated was not Shi Che¡¯s anger but rather his arm.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s arm lifted; his voice still carried a hint of firmness, yet he no longer rejected her, "If you want to change it, change it."


    Ling Chuxia thought she was surely doomed, but a huge turnaround surprised herpletely, leaving her dazed and unable to react.


    Shi Che turned his face slightly, his ck eyes fixing on her. Seeing her motionless, he gently spoke, "Well, aren¡¯t you going to change it?"


    His words sharply pulled Ling Chuxia back to reality, and she nodded vigorously, "Change, change, change!" As she spoke, she already began fumbling for the medicine.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes were still on her, but slowly, very slowly, a gentle, tender smile formed on his lips.


    -


    Since the day of the dressing change, the rtionship between Ling Chuxia and Shi Che subtly shifted.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on the change, but Shi Che¡¯s attitude and temper towards her unexpectedly improved a lot, and he no longer brought up past issues.


    Her injured foot gradually healed as if everything were moving in a positive direction, except... Shi Che never touched her again.

 Chapter 239 - 238: Only Two Months Left (4)

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 238: Only Two Months Left (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    She had been back for nearly half a month now, and in the first week of her foot injury, she got her period, instantly shattering her hopes. All her recent efforts had still not resulted in pregnancy.


    Without a child, it meant she could be discarded by Mrs. Shi at any time, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to peacefully recuperate anymore.


    In the second week after her foot injury, her period ended. Although her wound had not fully healed, it was slowly getting better. If it wasn¡¯t for the asional bumps, she barely felt any pain.


    If, during the first week, Shi Che did not touch her due to her foot injury and her period, then in this second week, with the foot injury not a hindrance and her period gone, he still did not touch her.


    The two of themy side by side in the same bed every night, with only a small distance between them, but it was as if they were sleeping in separate beds. This feeling was like a return to the days when their rtionship was at its worst.


    After the injury, Shi Che had not brought up her running away from home and changing her medication, and naturally, she couldn¡¯t bring it up either. She had thought that this matter would silently be forgotten, but now it seemed that it had never been forgotten.


    Even though Shi Che¡¯s attitude toward her had somewhat improved, it was only as if he treated her like an elder sister, and she was not his elder sister. So Shi Che was unwilling to touch her again or even consider her bearing his child.


    The harsh words Shi Che had said to her still haunted her mind from time to time. Every recollection felt like thousands of tightly packed needles viciously pricking her heart.


    However, despite his aversion, she still needed to have a child.


    She had only two months left. If she couldn¡¯t get pregnant in these two months, she would have to divorce Shi Che.


    She did not know how long "soon" would be, as mentioned by her elder sister, but before her elder sister returned, she dared not rx even for a moment.


    -


    It was night.


    Shi Che had entertainment at hispany tonight, had already informed her by phone not to wait up for him, and to go to sleep early.


    Yet, Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of the two-month deadline, thoughts of having a child. How could she possibly sleep when each day brought her closer to that deadline?


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t sleep and sat up with the quilt in her arms. She looked up at the clock on the wall; it was already midnight, and Shi Che had not returned.


    She anxiously ruffled her own hair, wondering why getting pregnant had to involve two people. If it could be done alone, she could give Mrs. Shi ten or even a dozen children to shut her up.


    Sadly, these were just fantasies. In the end, she still had to face reality.


    Since the vi was located in the suburbs, the night was very quiet, making even the slightest sound quite prominent. Ling Chuxia was brooding when she suddenly heard the sound of a car driving in.


    Startled, she then realized, had Shi Chee back?


    Sure enough, she soon heard the sound of the door opening, followed by the footstepsing in. But these footsteps were heavy and unsteady, and there were more footsteps than just one person¡¯s.


    Ling Chuxia was slightly puzzled and carefully got out of bed, tiptoeing to the bedroom door. As soon as she opened it, she saw Old Zhu supporting Shi Che, walking over.


    Because the lighting was dim, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t see the expression on Shi Che¡¯s face clearly. Yet his steps were unsteady, he was leaning heavily on Old Zhu, and she could faintly smell a bit of alcohol on him.


    Was Shi Che drunk?


    For some reason, as this thought crossed her mind, Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes unwittingly flickered with a hint of brightness.

 Chapter 240 - 239: Only Two Months Left (5)

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 239: Only Two Months Left (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    Old Zhu supported Shi Che as they walked over. Ling Chuxia quickly lowered her eyes and then moved forward, reaching out to help Shi Che, whose body leaned towards her unsteadily. Being so close, Ling Chuxia could distinctly smell the strong scent of alcohol on him, and she couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, whispering, "Why did you drink so much?"


    Old Zhu responded, "Young Master Shen has returned. The young master threw a wee party for Young Master Shen today and had a few extra drinks in his happiness."


    Hearing this, Chuxia¡¯s eyes widened slightly, somewhat surprised, "Shen Qian is back?"


    Old Zhu nodded, "He came back yesterday."


    The surprise in Chuxia¡¯s eyes faded and was slowly reced by understanding. The rtionship between Shen Qian and Shi Che was something she knew all too well - the two had been close since childhood, almost sharing a brotherly bond. Normally, Shi Che would remain somewhat sober while socializing externally, but only with Shen Qian could he drink without any reservations.


    Old Zhu and Ling Chuxia together supported Shi Che into the house and helped him to the bed. ncing at Shi Che, whoy copsed on the bed, Ling Chuxia smiled at Old Zhu and said, "Old Zhu, you can go back to rest now. I can take care of him."


    "Alright, Young Madam," Old Zhuplied and withdrew.


    Ling Chuxia closed the bedroom door, walked back to the bed, and looked at Shi Che. Hey there quietly, his eyes slightly closed, his thick eyshes casting shadows, and a faint blush visible on his cheeks. In this state, he had shed his usual indifference and aloofness, as well as his harshness and danger.


    He looked just like he did when they were younger.


    It had been a long time since Chuxia had seen him like this, and it made her feel somewhat nostalgic.


    Chuxia stared at him fixedly, and found herself unintentionally lost in thought, until Shi Che, feeling ufortable, lifted his hand and pressed it against his forehead, his eyebrows slightly furrowed as he hummed softly. That was when Chuxia abruptly snapped back to reality.


    She immediately turned and left the room, went downstairs, entered the kitchen, warmed a cup of milk, and then went back upstairs. She sat by the bed, gently lifted Shi Che up, and spoke softly, "Young master, have some milk to sober up a little."


    With one hand supporting Shi Che, who was half-lying in her arms, she held the milk to his lips with her other hand.


    Shi Che seemed to still have a bit of consciousness. His dark eyes slightly opened, and he nced fleetingly at Ling Chuxia before slowly opening his mouth to let her feed him the milk.


    After Shi Che had drunk the milk, Ling Chuxia took a tissue, wiped the corners of his mouth, and thenid him t. However, he seemed ufortable, unconsciously tugging at his own clothes.


    Ling Chuxia set down the cup, turned to her side, and her hands reached for the buttons of his shirt, starting to help him unbutton it.


    At that moment, Chuxia was truly focused solely on helping Shi Che change into his pajamas, letting him sleepfortably.


    However, as she slowly unbuttoned Shi Che¡¯s shirt, gradually revealing his wheatish, robust chest and firm abs, Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but feel her cheeks slightly redden. Moreover... the faint thought that had just sprung up in her mind was uncontrobly starting to grow.


    Shi Che had always been hands-off with her, and to say that she wasn¡¯t anxious would be a lie. She didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative again for fear of angering Shi Che, but now... he was so drunk, should she take a chance and make a move once more?


    After all, under these circumstances, her chances of sess were quite high.

 Chapter 241 - 240: Only Two Months Left (6)

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 240: Only Two Months Left (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    She was painfully aware of just how much Shi Che did not want her child. If she took advantage of his drunken state to do such a thing, once he sobered up, he would surely be furious.


    Their rtionship had finally undergone a subtle change during this time, no longer as cold as before. If she proceeded, the delicate change between her and Shi Che would vanish, plunging them once again into a cold war.


    For some reason, she no longer wished to have such a strained rtionship with Shi Che; she actually hoped that things between them could continue as they were.


    Yet, if she let this opportunity pass, Shi Che might never touch her again. How would she get pregnant?


    Ling Chuxia found herself caught in a dilemma, unable to decide whether to push through or not. As she grappled with her thoughts, her slender, fair fingers unconsciously tapped Shi Che¡¯s bare chest¡ªlightly, feather-light in touch, yet inadvertently stirring up tempestuous waves.


    In truth, Shi Che seemed drunk but was still somewhat lucid. His upbringing had limated him to restraint and remaining clear-headed at all times, so even when drinking with a long-lost brother, it was impossible for him to let himself bepletely intoxicated.


    However, with his stomach full of alcohol and his body already aze, Ling Chuxia¡¯s absent-minded finger tapping did not cool his heat. Her cool touch on his fiery skin did quite the opposite, sparking his fervor into a boil.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes squinted open, his gaze falling on Ling Chuxia, who sat beside him, dazed as if daydreaming. His gaze traveled upwards to her lovely face.


    At that moment, her delicate brows were furrowed, her eyes glimmering with concentration, her lips lightly pursed; her features almost scrunched together, as though she was caught up in some quandary.


    He did not know what she was wrapped up in, only that she sat quietly beside him, the dim yellow light of the bedroom casting a serene and beautiful glow on her face.


    In the drunken depths of the night, he was not alone; she was there by his side, taking care of him.


    Suddenly, an inexplicable warmth surged in his chest, spreading slowly to his limbs and bones, gradually bewildering him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and seize Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand resting on his chest.


    Ling Chuxia, lost in thought, was startled when her hand was grasped, snapping back to reality and looking at Shi Che, her eyes widening, "Young Master, you... you¡¯re awake?"


    Shi Che was supposed to be passed out drunk; how had he suddenly woken up?


    Locking eyes with Shi Che¡¯s dark pupils, the intent in Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind to take advantage of him vanished without a trace, and she even felt relieved that her hesitation prevented her from acting on it. Otherwise, her situation would have been dire.


    Swallowing nervously, Ling Chuxia also harbored a genuine sense of regret¡ªone opportunity had just slipped away right before her eyes.


    She sighed inwardly but knew there would be no chance tonight, so she decided to tuck away her little scheme and continue to help Shi Che change his clothes, undistracted.


    However, when she tried to pull her hand away, Shi Che¡¯s grasp suddenly tightened.

 Chapter 242 - 241: Only Two Months Left (7)

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 241: Only Two Months Left (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    However, just as she was about to pull her hand away, Shi Che¡¯s grip suddenly tightened, and with a forceful pull, Ling Chuxia was dragged onto the bed. The next second, Shi Che flipped over and pressed down on top of her.


    Ling Chuxia had not anticipated this at all. She only felt the world spin around as she was pinned down on the bed. She blinked herrge eyes, the surprise in them yet to fade, when Shi Che bent down and kissed her.


    Perhaps it was the alcohol, his kiss was somewhat urgent and unrestrained. Ling Chuxia endured the force of his kisses, feeling a slight pain, but she didn¡¯t mind these sensations. Deep down, a sense of unexpected joy began to emerge.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that after giving up on the idea of throwing herself at Shi Che, he would take the initiative...


    Shi Che taking the initiative was simply perfect; this way, even if he sobered up, he couldn¡¯t get angry with her.


    Thinking this, Ling Chuxia began to feel excited, and even parted her lips slightly, meeting Shi Che¡¯s movements. Her small tongue gently stirred, entangling with Shi Che¡¯s in a kiss.


    In the three years Shi Che and Ling Chuxia had been married, in this respect, it had always been Shi Che who took the lead. She never resisted, but she had also never responded to him.


    So, all along, whether it was love or passion, it had always been his unrequited dream.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s sudden response made Shi Che jolt, halting his movements. His dark pupils widened, watching the woman beneath him, flushed with the intensity of their fervent kisses, her cheeks rosy and extending up to her brows with a hint of shy charm. Her eyes were gently closed, and her long eyshes fluttered like fans, stunningly beautiful.


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze deepened as he looked at Ling Chuxia. For a moment, he felt as if he was in a dream, as if he had started yet another of his one-sided fantasies. But this was clearly not a dream; the touch beneath his hands was too real, the feeling of kissing her too real, and her reciprocating his kisses felt just as genuine.


    This was real; this was not a dream.


    Shi Che¡¯s eyes were wide open, his chest feeling as if it had been filled with boiling hot water, scalding him until he could barely stand it. He kissed Ling Chuxia again, forcefully this time. His hand slid beneath the hem of her skirt, caressing her fair and delicate skin, savoring every bit of her beauty.


    Shi Che and Ling Chuxia slowly entwined with each other. Ling Chuxia could feel that Shi Che¡¯s mood tonight seemed particrly heightened, the fervent kisses spreading from her lips to her neck, and his hands began to pull at her clothes with urgency.


    Ling Chuxia tried her best toply with him, reaching out slowly to wrap her arms around his neck, tilting her head slightly to meet his advances.


    The bedroom was very quiet, so quiet that only their ardent and intimate breathing could be heard, the air growing increasingly fervent as if mes were flickering.


    Just when Ling Chuxia thought that everything would go smoothly, in the midst of their kisses, Shi Che suddenly stopped, and even the hand roaming over her body paused.


    Ling Chuxia, confused, opened her eyes, a trace of puzzlement surfacing. Just as she was about to ask, Shi Che abruptly propped himself up, and the next second, he was on his feet, heading straight for the bathroom.


    The words in Ling Chuxia¡¯s throat had no chance to be voiced when she heard the bathroom door being vigorously mmed shut, the sound jolting her entire body into an involuntary shiver.

 Chapter 243 - 242: Only Two Months Left (8)

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 242: Only Two Months Left (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know exactly where things had gone wrong. Everything seemed fine just a moment ago, and she could clearly feel Shi Che¡¯s intense desire, so why did he suddenly stop?


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t fathom Shi Che¡¯s abrupt change, and she couldn¡¯t immediately recover from it. So, she justy there dumbly on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Shi Che rushed into the bathroom and turned on the shower, adjusting the water to the coldest temperature. He stood under the shower, letting the icy water pour down over his head.


    Although it was summer, Liang City¡¯s temperature varied greatly, and nights were still a bit chilly. Now, with such cold water pouring directly onto him, the heat engulfing his body was immediately extinguished by a good degree, and his drunkenness was also somewhat cleared by the cold water, slowly bringing him back to sobriety.


    He had almost lost control earlier, almost made love to Ling Chuxia again.


    He hadn¡¯t touched Ling Chuxia for a while, not because he didn¡¯t want to, but because he no longer dared. No one wants to be constantly reminded that the woman they deeply love is only thinking about how to use them.


    He knew all too well what Ling Chuxia wanted, so clearly that he couldn¡¯t even deceive himself. The moment he discovered that Ling Chuxia had switched her contraceptive pills just to conceive, he could no longer fool himself.


    Whatever Ling Chuxia did, it was only for the sake of having a child, only for the mission.


    That¡¯s why he dared not touch her again. He was afraid he would once more be manipted, deceived by her, and then he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself,shing out at her again and, in the end, hurting her.


    That day, when he turned around and saw her lying amidst the shards, those sharp pieces had cut her, and the blood oozed out so red. When he held her, shey in his arms barely alive, his hands stained with her blood¡ªso red, red enough to sting his eyes, his heart.


    He never wanted to see such a scene again.


    He no longer held out hope that Ling Chuxia could fall in love with him, nor that she would forget her mission, but, at the very least... at least things could stay as they were now.


    No cold wars, no fights, no harm.


    Even if she was just quietly by his side, even if she never thought of him for a moment, he was willing.


    When Shi Che came out of the bathroom, he nced over at the bed. Ling Chuxia was still lying there, dazed, herrge eyes open, vacant and lifeless.


    She hadn¡¯t moved at all from start to finish, not even pulling up her clothes that had been torn open, leaving arge expanse of her fair skin exposed.


    The fair skin still bore the intimate marks he had just left, and under the dim yellow light, it was incredibly seductive.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes deepened, and he felt the desire he had barely suppressed surge again. He quickly averted his gaze, swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down, and spoke in a voice that was low but harsh, "I¡¯m going to the study to handle some matters. You should go to sleep first."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned on his heel and rushed out, his steps hurried as if he were fleeing.


    However, Ling Chuxia saw nothing of this. As she listened to Shi Che¡¯s words, her vacant eyes moved slightly, and slowly she sat up. By then, Shi Che had already left the bedroom, leaving the doorway empty.

 Chapter 244 - 243: Only Two Months Left (9)

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 243: Only Two Months Left (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ji Xinxin had recently been pressured by Mother Ji into marriage, and it had her utterly frustrated. With nowhere to vent her irritation and mncholy, she called up Ling Chuxia to go out for afternoon tea to ramble about her myriad of messy problems.


    However, no matter how long she spoke, Ling Chuxia zoned out just as long, infuriating Ji Xinxin to the point where she almost wanted to spray her coffee at her. mming her coffee down hard, she red at Ling Chuxia, "Xiaxia, are you even listening to me?"


    Ling Chuxia, still puzzled fromst night¡¯s events, couldn¡¯t detach herself from her thoughts¡ªnot even Ji Xinxin¡¯s shouting could. She justzily lifted her eyes and responded, "Oh," indicating she was listening.


    Her attitude finally enraged Ji Xinxin, who reached out and rudely turned her face towards her, staring intently into Ling Chuxia¡¯s nk eyes and shouted, "Ling Chuxia, what on earth are you thinking about!"


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s brusque action finally brought Ling Chuxia back to reality. She blinked her big eyes in confusion and mumbled, "What¡¯s up?"


    Ji Xinxin stared at Ling Chuxia, her brows furrowing deeply, "I should be asking you what¡¯s up? Weren¡¯t you and Shi Che supposed to have made up? What else is bothering you?"


    Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t even need to ask to know that anything causing Ling Chuxia such distress and distraction had to be linked to Shi Che.


    Ling Chuxia looked at Ji Xinxin, slightly lowered her gaze, lifted her coffee, and took a sip. The bitterness was intense enough to wake her mind significantly.


    Three years of repression had ustomed her to keep all her troubles inside, even from Ji Xinxin. But now, she was truly lost, unable to see through Shi Che, or guess his thoughts. She had no more time to waste, so after thinking it over, she decided to ask Ji Xinxin.


    Two heads are better than one, right?


    Taking a deep breath, she organized her thoughts, took another sip of coffee, and nervously twined her fingers together before quietly beginning, "Xinxin, I need to ask you something."


    Ji Xixin paused, her hand holding the coffee, her eyes slightly raised in surprise that she would evere to her for advice. She nced at her and said, "Ask."


    "Well... if a man, during that intimate act, suddenly stops halfway, what could be the reason?"


    Before Ling Chuxia could finish speaking, Ji Xinxin had already bluntly interjected, "What else could it be? Either the man can¡¯t do it, or he just doesn¡¯t want to sleep with her!"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s face turned pale. Shi Che couldn¡¯t be impotent, so that left only the possibility that he simply didn¡¯t want to sleep with her. He hadn¡¯t touched her for days, and deep down, she knew it. She hadn¡¯t expected that, even in the heat of the moment, he would stop, showing just how reluctant he was to touch her.


    Seeing Ling Chuxia¡¯s expression, Ji Xinxin instantly understood, "Are you and Shi Che having problems in your sex life?"


    In the past, such a question would have made Ling Chuxia blush, but now, she could barely muster any energy and morosely replied, "He doesn¡¯t touch me at all."


    Ji Xinxin was somewhat taken aback by this revtion. If Shi Che liked Ling Chuxia, he wouldn¡¯t keep his hands off her. But what surprised her even more was Ling Chuxia¡¯s reaction. She examined her expression and said meaningfully, "You don¡¯t like Shi Che. Isn¡¯t it better that he doesn¡¯t touch you?"

 Chapter 245 - 244: Only Two Months Left (10)

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 244: Only Two Months Left (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t noticed the profound implications in Ji Xinxin¡¯s words. Her delicate eyebrows were tightly knitted, her face etched with a look of insurmountable worry, "Xinxin, I¡¯m running out of time. I must get pregnant within these two months. Otherwise, Mrs. Shi will have me and Shi Che divorce. But Shi Che doesn¡¯t want to have my child at all."


    If she hadn¡¯t been truly out of options, these were matters she would¡¯ve found very difficult to discuss with Ji Xinxin.


    As soon as Ling Chuxia finished speaking, Ji Xinxin was utterly stupefied. Although she knew the rtionship between Shi Che and Ling Chuxia had always been strained, she had not expected Shi Che to treat her so.


    They had been married for three years already¡ªwanting children is the most natural thing. But Shi Che had no such ns, leaving Ling Chuxia alone to bear the immense pressure from Mrs. Shi?


    Ji Xinxin clenched her fists tightly, her voice suddenly rising, "That bastard Shi Che is actually treating you like this?"


    Ling Chuxia pursed her lips, a slow trickle of sadness surfacing in her eyes, her voiceced with bitterness as she spoke, "I understand, actually. He¡¯s in love with elder sister, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t want to have my child."


    If she could choose, she wouldn¡¯t want to be pregnant either, but now, she had no other choice.


    Ji Xinxin looked at Ling Chuxia¡¯splexion, her gaze deepening. She pondered for a moment, then had a sudden realization, "So, the reason you ran outst time... was because of the child?"


    Now that everything was out in the open, Ling Chuxia had nothing to hide. She slowly recounted what had happened at that time. Although it had been a while since the events had urred, as she talked about it again, especially the harsh words from Shi Che, it was as if something sharp was stabbing her heart, causing an excruciating pain.


    Perhaps it was the overwhelming amount of information in Ling Chuxia¡¯s words, but as Ji Xinxin listened, her eyes filled with surprise, shock, andplexity that all surged forth simultaneously. It took her a long time to regain herposure after Ling Chuxia finished.


    Ling Chuxia too was feeling very depressed. Both of them remained silent for a long while when Ji Xinxin¡¯s voice finally rose, albeit still sounding somewhat adrift, "Xiaxia, for your elder sister, you can actually go to such lengths? Have you not thought about yourself at all?"


    Ji Xinxin couldn¡¯t articte her feelings at the moment, only feeling something heavy pressing down on her chest, making her extremely ufortable. The grievances and repressions Xiaxia had suffered over the years were far greater than she had ever imagined.


    Think about herself? How could she think about herself? When Mrs. Shi went to the orphanage to choose someone, in fact, she only wanted to take the elder sister away. It was the elder sister who insisted Mrs. Shi take her as well before she agreed to leave with Mrs. Shi. Without her elder sister, she might not have even survived to this day, let alone enjoy so many years of abundance and luxury. And yet, she had stolen the happiness that rightfully belonged to her elder sister.


    How could someone like her have any right to think about herself? What she owed her elder sister, she had to repay it. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have peace for the rest of her life.


    Ling Chuxia remained silent and did not speak, but Ji Xinxin knew that her question was somewhat ludicrous, as she was more than aware of the importance of Ling Yun Shu to Ling Chuxia.


    Ji Xinxin sighed softly, looking at Ling Chuxia, hesitated for a moment, and yet decided to slowly speak, "Xiaxia, although I don¡¯t agree with your way of thinking, I still can¡¯t help but offer you my support."


    After a pause, Ji Xinxin bit her lower lip, took a breath, and said deliberately, "If you want a child, I have a way."

 Chapter 246 - 245 Change (1)

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 245 Change (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand clenched suddenly, her gaze fixed on Ji Xinxin, her eyes sparkling as if a drowning person suddenly grasped a log, "What method?"


    Ji Xinxin gazed back steadily at Ling Chuxia and spoke, "In vitro fertilization."


    As soon as the four words came out, Ling Chuxia¡¯s expression became slightly bewildered, she repeated dazedly, "In vitro fertilization?"


    Ji Xinxin took a sip of her coffee and nodded slowly, "You don¡¯t have much time, and Shi Che isn¡¯t cooperating with you. Getting pregnant naturally is basically impossible, so you must find an alternative way, and right now, this is the best method. As long as you can sessfully obtain Shi Che¡¯s sperm, there¡¯s a way to get pregnant."


    Previously, she had only thought of swapping out the contraceptive pills, but she hadn¡¯t imagined that Ji Xinxin would go straight to suggesting... stealing sperm.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes widened, momentarily at a loss. After a while, she shook her head, "No, he doesn¡¯t want children at all. Where can I get those... things?"


    Ji Xinxin couldn¡¯t help but give Ling Chuxia a look of exasperation, "Are you silly? When you are with Shi Che and he wears a condom, just wait until he¡¯s done, then quickly get the condom to the hospital."


    Ji Xinxin spoke effortlessly, but Ling Chuxia¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. She had already schemed against Shi Che once; did she really have to intensify her tactics against Shi Che this time?


    Thinking of his angerst time, how he looked when he knew she had schemed against him, Ling Chuxia involuntarily closed her eyes, her teeth lightly biting her lower lip, "Is there any other way?"


    Ji Xinxin smiled, her arms crossed,zily replying, "Of course there is, unless you can persuade Shi Che to willingly have children with you."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, this was even more impossible. She remembered what Shi Che had said that day. Her hands clenched tightly, a trace of helplesspromise slowly emerging in her eyes, "But he¡¯s not touching me now, I... I can¡¯t get that thing..."


    Ji Xinxin looked at Ling Chuxia¡¯s deste expression, her voice deepened and her expression grew serious, she softly said, "Xiaxia, Shi Che isn¡¯t touching you because your intentions are too obvious, and that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to touch you."


    Ling Chuxia looked up at Ji Xinxin.


    Ji Xinxin furrowed her eyebrows, continuing her analysis, "Think about it, no man would want his wife to have sex with him with ulterior motives, especially a proud man like Shi Che."


    In Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart, she had always thought Shi Che did not touch her because he didn¡¯t like her, but hearing Ji Xinxin saying this, a flicker of doubt crossed her eyes, "Is that true?"


    "Of course, otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t he touch you? It¡¯s not like he never slept with you before!"


    Ji Xinxin made some sense, and for some reason, knowing Shi Che wasn¡¯t avoiding her because he loathed her, a strange feeling faintly tugged at her heart, as ifst night¡¯s depression had suddenly vanished. However...


    Ling Chuxia still furrowed her brows, speaking, "But now that it¡¯s like this, what should I do?"


    "If he doesn¡¯t initiate, you initiate!"


    Ling Chuxia immediately shook her head; the memories of her previous attempts at initiating made her shiver involuntarily.

 Chapter 247 - 246 Change (2)

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 246 Change (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly in confusion, "What do you mean by shaking your head?"


    Ling Chuxia wasn¡¯t afraid of losing face in front of Ji Xinxin anymore. Her cheeks slightly flushed, her voice very low and soft, "I have taken the initiative before...but..."


    Ling Chuxia clenched her hands firmly and recounted her previous experiences in detail. However, before she could finish, Ji Xinxin was alreadyughing and lying on the table, unable to speak fluently. Her hand hung heavily over the table, unabashedly mocking her, "Xiaxia, do you call that taking the initiative? With your dull and wooden appearance, how could any man be responsive toward you? No wonder Shi Che isn¡¯t willing to touch you."


    "...!"


    Ji Xinxin spoke so bluntly that Ling Chuxia¡¯s cheeks flushed red. By the end, she was almost furiously embarrassed, "Then what should I do?"


    Ji Xinxinughed for a good while until Ling Chuxia almost turned angry. Then she finally restrained her amusement, raised her eyebrows and said, "It¡¯s simple. You need to seduce men. It¡¯s not about you actively throwing yourself at him but making him see you and desire to throw himself at you."


    Would Shi Che desire to throw himself at her upon seeing her? Ling Chuxia felt that this was harder than throwing herself at Shi Che!


    Watching Ling Chuxia¡¯s brows nearly furrow into a knot, Ji Xinxin felt a sort of exasperated pity and raised her voice, "Xiaxia, men don¡¯t like women who are too stiff. If you continue like this, not only now but even in the future, Shi Che might never touch you again!"


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s words seemed to have struck Ling Chuxia. She clenched her fist tightly, looked directly at Ji Xinxin, and took a deep breath, "I understand."


    Ji Xinxin then smiled satisfactorily, "Very good, you are teachable."


    After a pause, Ji Xinxin seemed to think of something. Her dark eyes swirled, a spark of light shing within them, then she spoke, "Xiaxia, I think you need to change your way of interacting with Shi Che. You used to be quite good with Shi Che. Maybe Shi Che likes that previous version of you. Why don¡¯t you try interacting with Shi Che the way you used to?"


    Listening to Ji Xinxin¡¯s words, Ling Chuxia was momentarily stunned. Her previous self? But Shi Che liked her elder sister, which was why she deliberately tried to emte her elder sister¡¯s style, all to win Shi Che¡¯s affection. Yet even so, she couldn¡¯t make Shi Che like her. How could he possibly like her true self?


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help butugh mockingly at herself, "Shi Che won¡¯t like me..."


    However, Ji Xinxin disagreed. She still trusted her woman¡¯s intuition. After some thought, recalling the incident under the apartment building that night, she opened her mouth to say, "Xiaxia, actually..."


    But before she could finish, her phone rang. Ji Xinxin nced at the screen and her expression immediately darkened.


    Ling Chuxia looked at her with slight confusion, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t answer, only took a deep breath, picked up the phone, slid her finger and pressed answer. Her voice was incredibly cold, "I¡¯ve warned you not to call me just like that."


    Ling Chuxia wisely shut her mouth, only to see Ji Xinxin speak a few words before turning her head toward the entrance of the caf¨¦ where a silver Maybach was parked, luxurious and eye-catching.

 Chapter 248 - 247 Change (3)

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 247 Change (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    A man was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, lowering the window, a mischievous smile ying on his lips. He lifted his hand slightly and waved casually at Ji Xinxin, but Ji Xinxin ground her teeth in resentment.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but follow Ji Xinxin¡¯s gaze out of the window, and uponnding on the man¡¯s handsome face, a sh of surprise crossed her eyes.


    She turned to ask Ji Xinxin something, but Ji Xinxin had already stood up, grabbed her bag, and hurriedly left behind the words, "Xiaxia, I¡¯m going first, I¡¯ll call youter, bye." Then she walked straight out of the caf¨¦, got into the man¡¯s car, and the car quickly started and drove away.


    Ling Chuxia was stunned for half a second, her confusion deepening. That man just now, he looked so much like Eldest Young Master Shen Shen Qian.


    -


    Ji Xinxin sat in the passenger seat, her beautiful face cold as ice, lips tightly pressed, silent.


    The man turned his head to nce at her, the smile on his lips growing deeper, ignoring her chilly demeanor as he spoke with a seductive voice, "Even when you¡¯re angry, you¡¯re beautiful. Indeed, you are my fianc¨¦e."


    Ji Xinxin snorted coldly, "Talk about that when you have the ability to be my fianc¨¦."


    The man didn¡¯t mind, tapping his fingers lightly on the steering wheel. He suddenly seemed to remember something and continued, "The one you were with just now, that was Ling Chuxia, wasn¡¯t it?"


    At the mention of Chuxia, Ji Xinxin finally gave the man a nce, and instead of answering, she asked, "You know her?"


    "So it really was her. She didn¡¯t look much like it; I almost thought she was Yun Shu." The man chuckled, then raised his eyebrows and said, "Chuxia is my..."


    He paused, and his voice deliberately lowered, "sister-inw."


    Sister-inw?


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s eyes held a trace of doubt before realization dawned, "So, you¡¯re friends with Shi Che?" After saying that, she scoffed dismissively, "No wonder, birds of a feather flock together, none of you are good."


    "What do you mean by that?" The man asked with interest, "I admit I¡¯m no good, but Shi Che is universally recognized as a good man. He is famous in our circles for loving and cherishing his wife."


    "Loving and cherishing his wife?" Ji Xinxin sneered again, not wanting to continue the conversation, she closed her eyes and remained silent.


    A flicker of puzzlement crossed the man¡¯s eyes, then it was reced by intense interest.


    -


    That night.


    As soon as Shi Che returned, he stepped into the bedroom to change his clothes, then went directly to the study. It was almost as if she fell asleep before he came back to the room, and then the next day when she woke up, he had already left.


    These days, this situation had been repeating itself. Previously, she wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb Shi Che, but today, after Ji Xinxin¡¯s insinuations, she knew she couldn¡¯t continue to sit idly by any longer.


    She had to take the initiative, and moreover, she had to make sure that Shi Che was ovee with desire the moment he saw her.


    Before Shi Che returned, she had already searched Baidu for many tips on how to subtly seduce men and had crammed plenty of suggestive scenes from Korean dramas. Now, it was time for her to see the results of her study.


    Ling Chuxia took a deep breath, clenched her fists tightly.


    She walked to the storage cab, opened it, and rummaged through it until she found a box and pulled out a sexy nightgown. This nightgown was a wedding gift from Ji Xinxin when she was still very vain and had put it on eagerly. But when Shi Che identally saw her in it, then...

 Chapter 249 - 248 Change (4)

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 248 Change (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    When they got married, she thought Shi Che wouldn¡¯t touch her, because his affections were for elder sister, but the moment Shi Che saw her, she clearly saw the change in his dark eyes¡ªso deep, so intense, radiating a masculine wildness and desire. He quickly strode over, pulled her forcefully into his arms, and then kissed her deeply.


    Her first kiss and her first night were both taken in that moment.


    Later, she, aiming to be a dignified and gentledy, didn¡¯t dare wear such a nightgown again, so she packed the nightgown away in a box and locked it in a storage cab.


    Ling Chuxia put on the nightgown and stood in front of the full-length mirror, feeling slightly ufortable. Compared to herself three years ago, she had shed her immaturity. No longer a little girl, she was now a mature woman.


    Her bust was full, her waist was slender, and her legs were long and straight. The nightgown, made of gauze, clung to her body in a way that was both revealing and concealing, provoking the imagination.


    Having grown ustomed to decorum over the years, Ling Chuxia suddenly felt her cheeks redden from wearing something like this.


    But for her child, she had to do whatever it took! Ling Chuxia clenched her fists tightly, mentally cheered herself on, and then turned to leave the room.


    She first went downstairs to warm a cup of milk for Shi Che, then carried it upstairs. As she reached the study door, she paused, then brushed her hair back and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Shi Che¡¯s deep voice came from inside.


    Ling Chuxia took a deep breath, turned the doorknob, and walked in.


    Shi Che was sitting behind arge desk, his eyes fixed on theputer screen, his brow slightly furrowed, one hand supporting his chin, and the other asionally tapping on the keyboard. He waspletely absorbed and didn¡¯t spare her a nce.


    Ling Chuxia stepped forward, cleared her throat, and said, "Sir, I¡¯ve brought you a ss of milk."


    Shi Che didn¡¯t look away from theputer screen, just nodded and said softly, "Hmm, set it down."


    Ling Chuxia reflexively moved to ce the milk down and then turn to leave but paused mid-motion.


    She had dressed this way specifically to arouse his desire, and yet he hadn¡¯t even nced at her. How could she ignite his desire?


    She couldn¡¯t just leave like this; she needed to make him look at her.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s dark eyes flickered cleverly, and a glint of an idea sparked in her eyes. She tiptoed silently closer and, as she was about to set the ss down, her hand "identally" loosened, tipping it over, and spilling all the milk onto Shi Che¡¯s pants.


    Unprepared, Shi Che found himself drenched, his eyes widened in shock, and before he could react, Ling Chuxia eximed, apologizing profusely, "Sir, I¡¯m so sorry, it wasn¡¯t intentional. Let me clean that up for you."


    No sooner had she said it than she knelt down and started wiping the milk stains from his pants.


    As she was cleaning near a particrly sensitive area, her hand almost reaching, Shi Che¡¯s gaze darkened, and he firmly grabbed her hand. His eyes swept over her, and he was visibly shaken.


    Ling Chuxia, in her sheer nightgown, glimmered under the dim yellow light with a beguiling translucence. Perhaps due to nervousness or haste, her cheeks were tinged with a light blush, and as she was half-kneeling before him, his eyes nced down only to see her fair and full bosom, partially hidden, exuding a lethal seduction.

 Chapter 250 - 249 Change (5)

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 249 Change (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chuxia felt her hand being suddenly gripped tight. Shi Che¡¯s hold on her wrist gradually intensified, and the heat from his palm was rising steadily.


    Chuxia¡¯s heart pounded fiercely. Having never deliberately done something like this, she couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous and guilty. Yet, since she had started, she resolved to see it through. Chuxia took a deep breath, subdued her facial expression, and slowly lifted her head to look at Shi Che.


    Herrge eyes blinked gently, radiant light swirling within her dark pupils. Chuxia¡¯s lips parted slightly, her voice low and timid, tinged with innocence, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Chuxia¡¯s dress was sensuous, yet her gaze innocent. With those wide eyes and her face tilted slightly upward in the light, she presented a mixture of allure and purity, abination that easily ignited a man¡¯s desire.


    Moreover, moments earlier when she had reached out to wipe the water stains from his pants, whether intentionally or not, her hand had barely brushed against a certain area, making Shi Che feel as if a fire was rapidly brewing deep inside him, rushing strongly toward his lower body.


    The light in Shi Che¡¯s eyes sankpletely; mes seemed to grow within his gaze. His lips were tight, his breathing bing slightlybored.


    Shi Che continued to stare at Chuxia without a word, his dark pupils deepening, inscrutable, and his intense gaze made even Chuxia¡¯s own breathing difficult.


    Her hands clenched, a fineyer of sweat forming in her palms. Not knowing what was on Shi Che¡¯s mind, but realizing this stalemate couldn¡¯t continue, Chuxia hesitantly swallowed and mustered the courage to speak again, her voice as faint as a mosquito¡¯s, "Young Master, I should still clean it up for you."


    Having said that, she bit her lip, trying to pull her hand away from Shi Che¡¯s grasp. Failing to free herself after a few tries, she boldly lifted her other hand toward Shi Che¡¯s pants.


    Through the thin fabric, Chuxia felt the heat radiating from his body. Not daring to look into Shi Che¡¯s eyes, she persisted, her face flushed as she wiped gently.


    Her soft hand brushed lightly over Shi Che¡¯s thigh¡ªit seemed less like wiping and more like an unconscious seduction. The me in Shi Che¡¯s eyes was as if it could ignite at any moment, fiercely burning.


    He suddenly tightened his grip on Chuxia¡¯s wrist, and with a forceful tug, she was pulled up. Then with a spin, Chuxia found herself backed against the desk, Shi Che leaning over her, hands braced on either side of her body on the desk surface, encircling her in a protective posture.


    Chuxia was enveloped by Shi Che¡¯s presence, even the light above was eclipsed by him. Lifting her gaze, she could only see Shi Che silhouetted against the light, his dark eyes as deep as ink.


    A nervous yet exhrating feeling stirred within her¡ªhad she seeded?


    Was Shi Che seduced, desiring to take her?


    Chuxia didn¡¯t know how to react at the moment; she instinctively closed her eyes, her lips trembling slightly with nervous anticipation, waiting for Shi Che¡¯s kiss.


    Shi Che¡¯s gazended on Chuxia¡¯s beautiful face¡ªher cheeks were a deep shade of blush, her eyes softly closed, her longshes quivering slightly. Her lips, bright and luscious, seemed to speak of her nervousness¡ªthey parted gently but also appeared inviting, as if beckoning one to taste.

 Chapter 251 - 250 Change (6)

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 250 Change (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    For so long, Ling Chuxia had almost never shown such a demeanor in front of him. The former intimacy, she only ever endured it with suppression¡ªwhen had such a gentle and agreeable expression ever appeared?


    At that moment, desirepletely took over him, igniting his consciousness, causing him not to want to think of anything else, but to hold Ling Chuxia tightly, to kiss her passionately, to entangle with her desperately.


    Yet, even though he had been somewhat puzzled just before, he now quickly understood why Ling Chuxia had suddenly dressed like that, why she had suddenly be sopliant.


    After all, she still had that so-called mission in her mind. He hadn¡¯t touched her all this time, so she was bing anxious again.


    Sometimes, Shi Che really wished he couldn¡¯t see or understand anything, living in confusion and being able to be happy. However, he understood everything, knew everything, yet still couldn¡¯t resist Ling Chuxia. That was the true tragedy.


    Shi Che¡¯s hands slowly clenched into fists, the veins on the back of his hands bulging out one by one. He took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing the surging desire within his body; then, with a long arm, he hoisted Ling Chuxia up onto his shoulders and strode towards the door, before putting her down again.


    Ling Chuxia was waiting, her eyes closed, anxiously and expectantly awaiting Shi Che¡¯s next move, never imagining that her body would suddenly be lifted into the air, head down, carried on a shoulder.


    Her mind was still dazed and hadn¡¯t caught up with what Shi Che was ying at; then she was set down again. As she nkly looked towards Shi Che, the only sound she heard was a loud bang¡ªthe study door was forcefully shut.


    Ling Chuxia stood still, blinking herrge eyes several times before she slowly came back to her senses... Had she failed?


    But just now, she clearly felt Shi Che¡¯s desire for her, felt his face drawing close, his warm breath spilling onto her lips. How could it be that in the next moment, she was thrown out?


    This made no sense at all!


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes widened slightly, her hands clenched into fists. She felt a bit stifled and also somewhat unwilling. Such a perfect opportunity, yet Shi Che had managed to control himself again!


    When had she ever known Shi Che to have such a strong self-control?


    After being hit twice in a row, Ling Chuxia felt that she herself was not okay. If Shi Che was not confused by her temptations, then how could she get him to do such a thing with her, how could she steal his sperm?


    Annoyed, Ling Chuxia grabbed at her hair and scowled at the tightly shut door. It seemed this approach was not working¡ªshe needed to think of something else.


    After tossing Ling Chuxia out of the study, Shi Che turned around, his hands bracing against the desk, eyes closed firmly as he tried to take deep breaths, attempting to push down the desire but only feeling more irritated.


    He hadn¡¯t touched Ling Chuxia for some time, his inner fire had been suppressed until now, only to be provoked by Ling Chuxia¡¯s instigation. Once the fire was stoked, it was almost impossible to press it back down.


    Shi Che¡¯s body was hot and bothered, his heart annoyed. He turned and walked towards the liquor cab, wanting to drink some alcohol to calm down, when suddenly his phone rang.


    Shi Che pulled the phone out and nced at the screen. He paused before sliding it to answer the call.


    "Hello!" His voice still carried the deliberately suppressed depth and hoarseness.


    "Hey, what¡¯s with that voice? I didn¡¯t interrupt something good, did I?"

 Chapter 252 - 251 Change (7)

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 251 Change (7)</h4><subtxt> Hearing this teasing voice, Shi Che¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, his irritation that was already there intensified, and the voice that emerged wasced with impatience, "If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it; if not, get lost."


    The man on the other end chuckled, his voicezy, "Buddy, if you¡¯re not busy,e out for a drink."


    Shi Che knitted his brows, intending to refuse, but his gaze inadvertently swept over the remaining milk on the desk, and his eyes darkened. He went straight to the point, "Where?"


    -


    Ling Chuxia was lying in bed, tossing and turning, wrestling with what she should do next when the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open, and Shi Che walked in with long strides.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes paused for a second when she saw Shi Che, then they lit up. She had thought Shi Che would be backte again tonight,te enough that she¡¯d have fallen asleep, but unexpectedly he was back early. Did she still have a chance tonight?


    Ling Chuxia first observed Shi Che¡¯s expression. Seeing his serene face, although slightly tense, there was no sign of anger. It seemed that although he had thrown her out of the study earlier, he wasn¡¯t angry with her.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart that had been hanging slowly settled back down. With Shi Che not being angry, she grew bolder. She quickly got up from the bed and walked over to him, standing in front of him and softly asked, "Young Master, you¡¯re back? Do you want to take a bath? Shall I run some hot water for you?"


    Shi Che nced at Ling Chuxia. She stood there obediently, her face slightly tilted down, quiet and gently beautiful.


    The anger that Shi Che had just barely suppressed seemed to be making aeback. He abruptly looked away, his voice a bit harsh, "No need, I¡¯m going to change my clothes; I need to go out."


    After saying that, Shi Che headed straight for the wardrobe.


    Ling Chuxia was stunned. She had thought Shi Che had returned to sleep, but he was actually going out? Where would he go sote at night?


    Ling Chuxia furrowed her brows in thought, then her eyes suddenly widened. Could it be... he was going out to meet another woman?


    After all, he hadn¡¯t touched her for so long, and she had just been teasing him. With his desires aroused but not wanting her, was he now suddenly going out to find another woman?


    If it had been in the past, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have dared to have an opinion, nor would she have entertained any thoughts, but now, she had both opinions and thoughts!


    If Shi Che went out and touched another woman, it would be even less likely that he would touch her afterward. Moreover, for some reason, just the thought of him going out to meet another woman made her feel like arge stone was pressing on her heart, suffocating her. Almost uncontrobly, the words slipped out, "Where are you going thiste?"


    The words hade out without any pretense, stark and to the point.


    As soon as she spoke, Shi Che had been reaching for his clothes, but his hand paused. Then his dark eyes lifted to meet hers.


    Ling Chuxia realized what she had said and was startled. She had blurted that out? And her tone even had a tinge of questioning in it? Ling Chuxia broke into a cold sweat, clenching her hands tightly, thinking about how to rectify the situation.


    However, Shi Che did not react with the sudden anger she had imagined. Instead, his dark gaze settled on her for a moment, a flicker of emotion in his eyes. Then his thin lips parted slightly as he answered her, "Shen Qian has organized a gathering, and I¡¯m going to stop by."


    He paused before his eyes slowly flickered with a hint of gentleness, adding one more sentence, "I¡¯ll be back soon."</subtxt>

 Chapter 253 - 252 Change (8)

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 252 Change (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia had not expected Shi Che not only to not get angry but even to answer her questions and tell her he would be back soon?


    Listening to Shi Che¡¯s words, Ling Chuxia suddenly felt it was unreal.


    She nkly raised her eyes to look at Shi Che, who also happened to be looking back at her. She collided with the depth of his dark pupils, which seemed to quietly reveal something.


    Under his gaze, Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart involuntarily started beating a little faster, yet it was not the fear and trepidation she once felt, but rather a shy timidity that made her reluctant to meet his eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t help but lower her gaze and gently bit her lower lip, slowly answering with a sound of assent. Then, after a moment¡¯s thought, she softly spoke up, "Then... drink less ande back earlier."


    Shi Che had also not expected Ling Chuxia to say those words to him. Over the years, she was his wife, but only a well-behaved, virtuous, and kind-hearted wife. She never showed concern for him nor asked about any of his affairs. Seemingly virtuous, in reality, she ignored everything about him, indifferent to him.


    But when she softly uttered those words, even though they were no more than an ordinary expression of concern, they made his heart ripple fiercely.


    Shi Che stared intently at Ling Chuxia, at her slightly blushed cheeks and the way she was gently biting her lip. Shi Che felt as if his heart was about to melt.


    He didn¡¯t know how much effort it took to restrain himself from kissing Ling Chuxia, forcibly shifting his gaze away and nodding stiffly, "Mhm."


    Receiving Shi Che¡¯s response, Ling Chuxia also felt a surge of joy in her heart, unable to hide the upward turn of her lips.


    After changing his clothes, Shi Che left the house. Ling Chuxia stood in front of the window, watching Shi Che¡¯s car slowly drive away from the vi before she turned around andy back down on the bed.


    She tossed and turned for quite a while before she was able to calm her tumultuous feelings.


    She had always thought that Shi Che was so disgusted with her that he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to what she said and would be even more impatient to hear her say anything. Moreover, she always said too much, making mistakes that upset Shi Che, so gradually, she dared not speak at all, because the less she said, the fewer mistakes she made, the nothing she said, the no mistakes.


    But now... she suddenly felt as if maybe she had been doing something wrong the whole time?


    For some reason, Ji Xinxin¡¯s words from the afternoon shed through her mind.


    "Why don¡¯t you try to interact with Shi Che the way you used to?"


    Initially, Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t taken those words to heart because her thinking was too deeply ingrained. Knowing that Shi Che liked her elder sister, it seemed only natural that he would like her sister¡¯s ways.


    But no matter how much she tried, Shi Che didn¡¯t start liking her just because she became more like her elder sister; instead, he grew to dislike her even more.


    In that case, had she been using the wrong approach from the very beginning?


    Should she, as Ji Xinxin suggested, interact with Shi Che as her true self?


    -


    Shi Che drove to the city¡¯s night scene that became more beautiful as the night wore on.


    He had a permanent, exclusive VIP room here. As Shi Che¡¯s car pulled up to the entrance, he got out of the car, threw the keys to the valet, and headed straight to the private room.


    Eldest Young Master Shen always knew how to have fun. When Shi Che entered the room, the atmosphere was already incredibly lively; lights flickered, men and women¡¯s bodies swayed with the music, dancing closely with fiery, passionate movements.

 Chapter 254 - 253 Change (9)

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 253 Change (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che crossed the crowd expressionlessly and made his way to the sofa where he immediately spotted Shen Qian flirting with a gorgeous woman with a curvy figure. He sat down unceremoniously and without warning kicked Shen Qian¡¯s leg. Caught off guard, Shen Qian yelped in pain. As his angry gaze met Shi Che¡¯s, his anger subsided, "Dude, you¡¯re here?"


    Shi Che responded with a slight nod of his chin towards Shen Qian.


    Not taking it to heart, Shen Qian let go of the beauty in his embrace, arched an eyebrow, and pushed the woman beside him towards Shi Che, "Go, take care of our Young Master Shi."


    The woman sweetly acquiesced and was about to approach when Shi Che nced coldly at Shen Qian. Feeling a chill down his spine, Shen Qian quickly corrected himself, "Forget it, go where you¡¯re supposed to, don¡¯t get in the way here."


    With that, he waved the woman away. She left reluctantly, daring not to express her dissatisfaction aloud.


    Shen Qian grabbed a ss, poured some liquor, and handed it to Shi Che. Shi Che took it and was about to drink when his hand suddenly froze as the ss touched his lips, perhaps remembering something, and he put it back down.


    Shen Qian, who was drinking, noticed and looked puzzled, "Why aren¡¯t you drinking?"


    The corners of Shi Che¡¯s lips lifted slightly, revealing an imperceptible smile. He parted his lips and said lightly, "Wife¡¯s orders, drink less."


    Hearing Shi Che¡¯s words, Shen Qian choked on his drink and took a moment to swallow it forcefully,menting with a touch of ruefulness, "Married people are truly fearsome."


    Shi Che gave a light snort and ignored him. Shen Qian took another sip of his drink and spokezily, "By the way, I saw Xiaxia this afternoon."


    Shi Che¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly to look at Shen Qian who was frowning with a puzzled expression, "Almost didn¡¯t recognize her, I thought she was Yun Shu. Didn¡¯t expect Xiaxia to have changed so much over the years."


    As he spoke, Shen Qian unconsciously reminisced about the past, "Back then, Xiaxia really was like a wild monkey, even rowdier than the boys, causing her mother to get sick from frustration many times. You always followed her around, cleaning up her messes. Your affection for her was so obvious, but she only saw you as a good brother, a buddy. The only time I¡¯ve ever seen you trip up was over Xiaxia!"


    Shen Qian rambled on, while Shi Che¡¯s expression subtly changed, the smile on his lips gradually disappearing and his gaze growing distant.


    After another sip, Shen Qian, thinking about Ling Chuxia¡¯s appearance that afternoon, let out a slight sigh, "Time really can change a person. The once spoiled and headstrong Xiaxia has be as dignified and elegant as her elder sister. Her mother must be overjoyed."


    The light in Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes flickered and then slowly dimmed. He leaned back against the sofa, gaze falling into the void as he started to speak in a voice so soft it seemed to vanish the moment it left his lips.


    "You don¡¯t know how much I miss that Ling Chuxia from back then."


    He wasn¡¯t drunk, yet he wished he was, maybe then he could return to the past, to that girl deeply etched in his heart, the one who used to sh him that brilliantly beautiful smile.

 Chapter 255 - 254 Change (10)

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 254 Change (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s voice was really soft, so soft that Shen Qian couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying. He looked over to see Shi Che leaning back on the sofa, sitting sideways to him. The lighting in the private room was dim, and his face was nearly engulfed in the darkness.


    Yet still, he saw it¡ªthe deep sorrow hidden in those dark eyes, spilling out bit by bit.


    That reserved man, Shi Che, who always seemed inscrutable, one day, couldn¡¯t hide his emotions, couldn¡¯t hide his sadness.


    Shen Qian watched, and his heart trembled fiercely.


    Over these years, what exactly had happened between Shi Che and Ling Chuxia? Weren¡¯t they once very close?


    -


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s romance movie, in which she starred, had premiered these past two days, and someone had sent Ling Chuxia a few movie tickets.


    Ling Chuxia used to love watching movies, but ever since she got married, she hardly went out to the cinemas. For one thing, she didn¡¯t have the time or the inclination, and for another, she was always alone, and it wasn¡¯t much fun to watch movies by herself.


    So, when she received the movie tickets, she put them aside without much thought.


    Standing up, Ling Chuxia nned to head to her garden to tend to her nts, but before she had taken two steps, she stopped in her tracks and retreated.


    She remembered Ji Xinxin mentioning that her new movie was to be released on Valentine¡¯s Day, right?


    Ling Chuxia lowered her eyes and reached for the movie tickets, ncing at the date. Indeed, it was Valentine¡¯s Day, July fourteenth, Silver Valentine¡¯s Day. That would be tomorrow.


    Holding the tickets in her hand, she lightly bit her lower lip and her eyes became slightly absent-minded as she recalled her college days, when the campus was filled with youthful vigor and budding romance. Young men and women harbored spring in their hearts, and with just one careless nce that met another¡¯s, hands would be held.


    Back then, to be in love was simple: asionally strolling down the road, holding hands, watching a movie, exchanging a smile was all that love was.


    Regrettably, back in those days, everyone¡¯s attention was on her elder sister. The elder sister was too much of a goddess, beautiful, graceful, and elegant. Next to her, Ling Chuxiapletely faded into the background, with plenty of boys moring to invite her sister to the movies, while she received no invitations.


    However, Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t mind at all, because she had Shi Che, her great buddy! Every time there was a new movie, she couldn¡¯t wait to find Shi Che and drag him off to watch it with her.


    At that time, Shi Che had already started his internship at thepany, getting familiar with the business and its operations. He was always busy, but every time, under her coercing and tempting, he would reluctantly agree.


    After marriage, he was still that busy, but she no longer dared to whimsically ask him to apany her to the movies as before.


    But since she had decided to interact with Shi Che in the way they used to, she had to change.


    She couldn¡¯t make Shi Che fall for her directly, so she could only indirectly remind him of the happy times they once shared. Perhaps, then he would dislike her less.


    -


    In the evening, after having dinner, Shi Che went to the study as usual.


    Ling Chuxia cut up a fruit tter and carried it upstairs. She knocked on the door of the study lightly, then entered and ced the fruit tter on the desk. She didn¡¯t immediately turn to leave. Instead, she stood in front of the desk, hesitated slightly, and looked at Shi Che before slowly beginning to speak.

 Chapter 256 - 255: You Annoy Me, Don’t You? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 255: You Annoy Me, Don¡¯t You? (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Um..."


    As soon as Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice sounded, Shi Che slightly lifted his eyelids, and his dark pupils looked towards her. Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice hesitated briefly, but she mustered her courage to continue, "Are you free tomorrow evening?"


    This question made Shi Che slightly raise his eyebrows. He paused with the pen in his hand, his voice indifferent, "What is it?"


    Ling Chuxia nced at Shi Che, then lowered her eyelids, swallowed, and continued, "Xinxin¡¯s movie is releasing tomorrow, and she gave me two movie tickets. If... if you¡¯re free, could we go see it together?"


    Because she was still a bit nervous, Ling Chuxia spoke very slowly; however, after she finished, a hint of hope secretly surged in her heart, hoping... that Shi Che would not reject her.


    As soon as Ling Chuxia finished speaking, Shi Che frozepletely, his ck pupils rapidly contracting, a sh of extreme surprise crossing the depths of his eyes.


    He thought Ling Chuxia might have another favor to ask of him, but to his surprise, she was inviting him to a movie?


    Had he heard her wrong?


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes intently locked onto Ling Chuxia¡¯s face. Overwhelmed by shock and surprise, he felt an unreal sensation, and he softly asked, his voice unintentionally quivering with uncertainty, "What did you say?"


    Shi Che¡¯s voice was a bit heavy, heavy enough to make Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart inadvertently tremble, but she bit her lip and earnestly repeated what she had said.


    As long as Shi Che did not refuse, she had to persist, she couldn¡¯t just back down easily.


    After she finished, she looked up and added to Shi Che, "Is that okay?"


    She did not say, as she usually would, "If you¡¯re busy, then forget it." Instead, she simply asked, "Is it okay?"


    Even though still cautious, her tone carried a hint of anticipation, hopeful eyes looking on.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark pupils stared nkly into Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were beautiful, dark like the brightest stars in the night sky, glinting enchantingly when she smiled slightly.


    For a moment, Shi Che seemed to see the Ling Chuxia of the past¡ªa time when she was much more assertive than now. Whenever she wanted to watch a movie, she didn¡¯t care whether he was busy or had other tasks, but would directly buy the movie tickets, rush to his desk, m them down, and say, "Come on,e watch a movie with me. No excuses!"


    Back then, he was genuinely very busy, dizzy from his daily obligations; yet, every time she came to him, he found himself unable to say no. Thus, whenever a new movie was released, he would make sure to finish his work ahead of time and wait for her toe get him.


    Even after they got married, he still maintained this habit, instructing his assistant to keep an eye on new movie releases and inform him in advance, so he could clear his schedule and make time to apany her.


    But... she never asked him out again.


    Now, hearing Ling Chuxia speak, the light in the depths of his eyes slowly shifted, his gaze unfocused, almost unable to distinguish if this was a dream or reality.


    Shi Che stared silently at her, causing Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart to flutter with uncertainty. Was Shi Che too busy? Or was he no longer willing to go to the movies with her?


    If he refused, what should she do?


    Ling Chuxia thought about how she used to just leave the movie tickets. So now, should she do the same?

 Chapter 257 - 256: You Annoy Me, Don’t You? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 256: You Annoy Me, Don¡¯t You? (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia waited for a while, but Shi Che remained silent. Her hands clenched slightly, and a thinyer of sweat formed in her palms. As the wait continued, she worried that Shi Che might really refuse. It might be better not to even give him a chance to refuse, just as before.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand quietly reached into her pocket and grasped the movie ticket. She clenched it tightly, then took a deep breath and pulled it out.


    She wanted to p it onto Shi Che¡¯s desk with authority, just like she used to do, but after so many years, she no longer possessed her previous wilfulness and dominance. Hence, her actioncked force.


    Perhaps she was too nervous; she only meant to p it onto the desk, but her hand trembled and the ticket flew straight at Shi Che, lightly hitting his head.


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t expected this to happen, and her eyes widened in shock. She was stunned.


    She instinctively stepped back, really wanting to turn and run, but she forcefully stopped herself. Having already gone this far, she had to see it through. Her hands clenched tightly, and then, stammering awkwardly, she blurted out, "Tomorrow... tomorrow evening at eight, you... you must, muste!"


    After those words, Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t dare to look at Shi Che any longer. She dropped the movie ticket and ran out of the study.


    Shi Che had already been in a daze, and when Ling Chuxia suddenly threw the movie ticket and uttered those words, he waspletely stunned.


    It took a long while for Shi Che toe back to his senses after Ling Chuxia had run off. A slow, gradual gleam appeared in his deep eyes, then grew brighter.


    He hadn¡¯t seen or heard wrong. Ling Chuxia had indeed invited him to see a movie, and just like before, she didn¡¯t ask if he was willing but just dropped the ticket and assertively said, you muste.


    Even though her words were hesitant andcked force, the expression between her brows was exactly like the old her, the look he loved the most.


    Shi Che lowered his gaze, his eyes falling on the movie ticket. He reached out, took it in his hand¡ªa light piece of paper that carried a heavy significance.


    Shi Che¡¯s grip tightened slowly, his heart softened bit by bit, and a gentle smile slowly spread across his lips.


    -


    The next day, Ling Chuxia spent almost the entire day in nervous anticipation because Shi Che hadn¡¯t given her any response since she ran outst night; he hadn¡¯t said he would go, but he hadn¡¯t declined either.


    She didn¡¯t know what Shi Che intended, whether he woulde or not, but regardless, in the afternoon, she sat down in front of her dressing table and put on her makeup carefully.


    When choosing her outfit, she instinctively gravitated toward the graceful and dignified suits she usually wore. After putting one on, she stood in front of the full-length mirror and took a close look, but her brows furrowed tightly.


    If she was to change, it had to be aplete transformation, right?


    Ling Chuxia took off the suit and then ran to the storage cab, retrieving her old clothes from which she chose a light blue dress.


    After changing into the dress, she efficiently tied her hair into a ponytail and looked at herself in the mirror. Shedding the poised andposed outfit, the lively spirit typically seen in her features was vaguely visible.

 Chapter 258 - 257: You Annoy Me, Don’t You? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 257: You Annoy Me, Don¡¯t You? (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    There was a moment when Ling Chuxia suddenly felt that the heavy mask that had weighed on her for three years was slowly fading away, allowing her to return to her true self, not the elder sister, but Ling Chuxia herself.


    Nobody wants to be someone else forever, unless absolutely necessary.


    Ling Chuxia smiled at her reflection in the mirror, then turned and left the house.


    There was a bit of a traffic jam on the road, so by the time Ling Chuxia arrived at the movie theater, it was almost 7:50 pm. As she entered, she looked around for Shi Che but didn¡¯t see him.


    Ling Chuxia was slightly disappointed, but she checked the time¡ªthere were still ten minutes left. She didn¡¯t need to feel disappointed just yet.


    She chose a spot that was quite visible and stood there, waiting for Shi Che.


    Although today wasn¡¯t a weekend, because it was Valentine¡¯s Day, the movie theater was still quite crowded, mostly with couples. Everyone¡¯s face was brimming with smiles and happiness, which made it hard not to smile along with them.


    Ling Chuxia looked at the couples and somehow, ripples slowly began to spread through the depths of her heart.


    Shi Che had set aside enough time for today but hadn¡¯t expected the afternoon meeting to be dyed due to unexpected issues. Since it was a video conference, he couldn¡¯t just cut it short, so in thetter half of the meeting, he was constantly looking at his watch.


    Finally, when the meeting ended at 7:30 pm, and knowing that it would take at least half an hour to drive from thepany to the movie theater, Shi Che returned to his office, grabbed his coat and car keys, and strode out.


    Xiao Zhao stood there, ready to go over the next schedule with Shi Che, but only felt a gust of wind as Shi Che hurried past. He looked up, and Shi Che was already gone.


    Shi Che drove himself, heading towards the movie theater. On the way, the speedometer kept climbing, but it was peak hour for traffic, and the roads were congested. His car moved in fits and starts and eventually got stuck at an intersection not far from the movie theater.


    Shi Che looked at his watch: 7:45 pm and there was a long line of cars ahead with no hope of clearing any time soon. He furrowed his brow, clenched his fists, took out his phone to make a call, then turned off the car, got out, and ran to the roadside, sprinting towards the movie theater.


    Time ticked away, and Ling Chuxia watched as people at the movie theater entered one by one, hand in hand, leaving the ce more and more deserted, and yet she still hadn¡¯t seen the person she was waiting for. The anticipation in her eyes slowly turned to disappointment.


    Was Shi Che really noting?


    After all, the past was the past, and the present was the present. How could she hope to suddenly return to the way things were before?


    Shi Che from the past didn¡¯t dislike her, but the current Shi Che seemed to despise her...


    At exactly eight o¡¯clock, everyone had gone into the theater. The once bustling hall became empty. Ling Chuxia silently looked at her movie ticket, feeling an endless sense of loss.


    She waited a little longer, but Shi Che still didn¡¯t show. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t going toe.


    Ling Chuxia gripped her movie ticket tightly, hung her head low, lifted her foot, and slowly walked towards the exit.

 Chapter 259 - 258: You Annoy Me, Don’t You? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 258: You Annoy Me, Don¡¯t You? (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia walked dejectedly toward the door, her heart filled with loss and disappointment. She felt a pang of sadness when suddenly, she bumped her head into something, paused, and looked up.


    The man¡¯s facial features, bit by bit, imprinted into her eyes, gradually bing clearer. Ling Chuxia¡¯s face, still marked by loss, in the next second fadedpletely. Herrge eyes suddenly widened, a bright spark shed in her eyes, "You... you came?"


    Shi Che stood still on the spot, slightly panting from having run a distance, yet he tried his best to restrain himself, his face calm, merely nodding slightly, "Yes."


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t describe her own emotions, only feeling a warm tide quickly rushing up from the bottom of her heart, reaching up to her eyes, involuntarily, a trace of moisture appeared.


    Just now, she truly thought he wouldn¡¯te, she really believed that no matter what she did, he would continue to dislike her, loathe her.


    Her nose felt a bit sour, her vision also gradually blurring. Fearing that Shi Che would see her tears, Ling Chuxia quickly lowered her head, yet her lips still blossomed into a big smile, her voice soft, "Then, shall we go in?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Shi Che couldn¡¯t help but look toward her, she was hanging her head low. Shi Che couldn¡¯t see her expression, but he could see the upward curve of her lips. Gentleness gradually filled his eyes, and even the sound of his voice became much more tender, "Yes, let¡¯s go in."


    As they passed the concession stand, Shi Che paused for a moment and then turned toward it. Ling Chuxia stopped, somewhat puzzled, looking at him. After a moment, Shi Che turned back holding a Coke in one hand and a bucket of popcorn in the other.


    Ling Chuxia stared at Shi Che nkly. She remembered that Shi Che didn¡¯t eat these things, right? Why would he buy them...


    But before she could finish her thought, Shi Che had already stuffed the items in her hands, Ling Chuxia instinctively took them, blinking herrge eyes, a hint of confusion shimmering in them.


    Shi Che felt a bit flustered under her gaze, quickly looking away, trying to sound very nonchnt, "You like eating these, don¡¯t you?"


    From childhood, she always loved these snacks.


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t expect that Shi Che would still remember what she liked to eat. She looked down at the Coke and popcorn in her hands, not knowing why, a slow, sweet feeling infiltrated the depths of her heart.


    -


    After watching the movie, the two followed the crowd out. Since most people who came to the cinema today were couples, walking very intimately, either holding hands or embracing each other, as if announcing to the whole world that they were a couple, that they were happy.


    Ling Chuxia habituallygged a step behind Shi Che, no hand-holding, no embracing. The two of them, despite being husband and wife, were even less intimate than those young couples.


    Ling Chuxia looked around; she wasn¡¯t sure if it was the atmosphere around or something else. She raised her eyes to Shi Che, then her gaze slowly dropped to his hand. His palm wasrge, warm, with long and thin fingers, evenly proportioned joints.


    Suddenly, she really wanted to hold his hand, just like other couples, fingers tightly intertwined.


    Ling Chuxia swallowed hard, her own hand, slowly reaching out toward Shi Che¡¯s...

 Chapter 260 - 259: You Annoy Me, Don’t You? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 259: You Annoy Me, Don¡¯t You? (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    However, as Ling Chuxia extended her hand halfway, it halted involuntarily, because she remembered that Shi Che didn¡¯t like her touching him casually. As she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help feeling hesitant.


    But the atmosphere was so good right now, it was an excellent opportunity to deepen their connection. Could she really let this moment pass?


    Moreover, it was just a matter of holding hands; surely that wouldn¡¯t be too much, would it?


    As she pondered, Ling Chuxia¡¯s retracted hand slowly reached out again. While she struggled with whether to grasp Shi Che¡¯s hand, all her attention was focused on this, so much so that she failed to see the pir ahead. Just as her hand was about to touch Shi Che¡¯s, she walked straight into the pir. She couldn¡¯t help but gasp in pain, her hand instantly covering her forehead.


    Shi Che heard a dull thud and stopped in his tracks, turning to look. He saw Ling Chuxia¡¯s forehead m straight into the pir, her face contorted in pain.


    Observing her like this, Shi Che¡¯s brows knitted together tightly, his voice deep and serious, "Aren¡¯t you watching where you¡¯re going? How could you walk into a pir?"


    A wave of endless embarrassment surged in Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart, almost overtaking the pain in her forehead. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell him that her distraction¡ªdue to pondering over whether to hold his hand¡ªcaused the collision, could she?


    And his voice had suddenly be deep again. This... could it be that he found her embarrassing?


    Feeling a bit lost, Ling Chuxia hung her head, instinctively wanting to apologize. She opened her mouth to speak, but then, a warm hand touched hers, resting on her forehead, gently massaging.


    Ling Chuxia stood there, stunned, forgetting to utter her apology. Slowly, she lifted her head; Shi Che stood before her, and because he was taller, she had to tilt her head back to see his face.


    That handsome face showed no trace of gloom, no hint of the anger she anticipated. His dark eyes, cast down, looked at her with that deep, inscrutable gaze. Yet, she could sense a faint warmth emanating from him.


    He massaged her forehead with a gentle touch, gradually easing her pain. Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart felt as though it was being softly caressed by hisrge hand, melting into water.


    After a while, Shi Che¡¯s hand left Ling Chuxia¡¯s forehead. His dark eyes fixed on her, his voice still slightly low, yet tinged with a hint of reminiscence, "Just as before, always so reckless, never walking properly."


    At these words, memories flooded back for Ling Chuxia. She recalled how she used to constantly get into trouble, often inadvertently causing a mess. Back then, every time she got into trouble, it was Shi Che who would tidy up after her.


    Ling Chuxia looked up at Shi Che, her hand slightly gripping, her voice very low, "Back then, you must have found me really annoying."


    It was always her mess, yet he was the one who had to deal with it. Even though he neverined, how could he possibly not find her bothersome?


    Her elder sister was always the opposite,petent in her actions, quiet andposed, never a worry to anyone, never a burden.


    Shi Che hadn¡¯t expected Ling Chuxia to suddenly say such a thing. His dark eyes briefly showed surprise, his expression drifting into a daze.


    Was he annoyed with her back then?


    No, he wasn¡¯t annoyed with her at all. No matter how much trouble she caused him, he had never once been bothered by her.

 Chapter 261 - 260: You Annoy Me, Don’t You? (6)

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 260: You Annoy Me, Don¡¯t You? (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    Even so, he had hoped that she would always bother him, but after they got married, she never bothered him again, never giving him the chance to clean up her messes anymore.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes shimmered slightly as he fixed his gaze on Ling Chuxia for a while. His thin lips parted slightly, and he slowly uttered two words, "No way."


    Ling Chuxia actually knew the answer Shi Che would give, so she didn¡¯t hold any other hope. Yet, she hadn¡¯t expected Shi Che¡¯s voice to slowly drift into her ears.


    No way.


    Did he just say no way?


    Did that mean he had never been annoyed by her? After she had caused so much trouble and he had cleaned up so many messes for her, he was saying that he wasn¡¯t annoyed by her?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, her dark, bright pupils staring directly at Shi Che, her whole person stunned, somewhat disbelieving the words Shi Che had said.


    Meeting Ling Chuxia¡¯s astonished eyes, dark like water-soaked grapes and strikingly beautiful, Shi Che¡¯s lips subtly curled. Then, he reached out and took Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, his voice calm, "Let¡¯s go."


    While Ling Chuxia was still dazed, Shi Che¡¯srge palm had already enveloped her palm, bringing a warm temperature. Ling Chuxia could only feel her heart beginning to beat bit by bit, bit by bit, each throb clear and heavy.


    She slightly lowered her gaze to look at their entwined hands. Her lips curled, and then her fingers silently moved, gradually intertwining tightly with Shi Che¡¯s, just as any other couple would.


    Shi Che seemed to notice her movements as well, but he didn¡¯t let go. The curve of Ling Chuxia¡¯s lips grew deeper.


    After leaving the movie theater, both of them stood at the entrance for a while, neither of them taking the initiative to hail a cab. It seemed like an unspoken agreement, not wanting to end the night so easily, which was unusually harmonious and lovely.


    Ling Chuxia turned her head to look at Shi Che. His profile was sharply handsome, his features deep and stunning, reminiscent of the most perfect Greek sculpture. The theater¡¯s lights nted down on his face, casting a hazy glow over him. She realized that due to Shi Che always being by her side, she had almost never truly looked at him.


    Now, as she did, she understood how handsome Shi Che truly was, several hundred times more than any current male celebrity. So handsome that... looking at him made her heart involuntarily tremble, giving her a sudden, heart-fluttering feeling.


    Ling Chuxia was startled and quickly shook her head. What was she thinking?


    Ling Chuxia hurriedly shifted her gaze away, restraining her peculiar feelings. Then, she looked around. Across from the movie theater was an open park, lively due to Valentine¡¯s Day, with numerous stalls and many couples. After pondering, Ling Chuxia spoke to Shi Che, "It¡¯s still early. Shall we go for a walk across there?"


    The Valentine¡¯s Day atmosphere in the park was rendered beautifully, the lights dim, the music romantic. As they walked, they saw many couples, either out in the open or hidden away, openly and uninhibitedly kissing.


    Initially, Ling Chuxia genuinely just wanted to walk with Shi Che, but she hadn¡¯t expected that as they walked, they would see so many kissing couples. Her fair cheeks slowly flushed a shade of crimson as they walked.

 Chapter 262 - 261: You Annoy Me, Don’t You? (7)

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 261: You Annoy Me, Don¡¯t You? (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    She unconsciously turned her face and nced at Shi Che, only to find that Shi Che was also looking at her. Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart suddenly trembled, feeling the blush on her face deepen.


    The path in the park was quiet, with only the faint sounds of cicadas, so the intense kissing noises of the couples seemed to drift into their ears, making the surrounding air seem to swirl with ambiguity.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and her hand that was intertwined with Shi Che¡¯s involuntarily broke out in a light sweat. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt somewhat embarrassed, yet also vaguely anticipatory.


    Shi Che naturally felt this atmosphere as well, and his throat tightened slightly. He turned to look at Ling Chuxia, who, as usual, kept her head low, obscuring her expression, leaving him unsure of her thoughts.


    Did she feel embarrassed?


    That made sense. Although they were husband and wife, they were not truly husband and wife, not evenparable to those couples.


    At least, those couples were mutually in love, while they...


    Shi Che was reluctant to think about such things on such a beautiful night, even if it was just for a brief moment of forgetting.


    Both harbored their own thoughts as they walked slowly, one expectant, the other afraid of ruining the delicate moment, so in the end, they just walked silently.


    Ling Chuxia was always waiting for Shi Che to make a move, but Shi Che remainedpletely still. Inevitably, she felt disheartened. Under such a good atmosphere, did Shi Che really have no thoughts about her, or did he still harbor aversion towards her?


    The thought made Ling Chuxia¡¯s face fall, instantly feeling deted.


    The two slowly left the path. Ahead, some children were ying boisterously, and as they turned a corner, two chasing children suddenly ran towards them.


    Ling Chuxia, her spirits low and brooding, failed to notice the children until one ran straight into her, catching her off guard.


    To match her dress, she had worn high-heeled shoes with thin heels. The strong impact from the child made her lose her bnce, causing her to twist her ankle and stumble to the side.


    She shrieked, thinking she was about to have a close encounter with the ground, but Shi Che, with quick reflexes, stretched out his long arm and caught her slender waist, pulling her into his arms.


    Carried along by his momentum, Ling Chuxia found herself enclosed in his embrace. She looked up at Shi Che, uncertain and relieved, only then realizing how close they were¡ªso close that she could feel his warm breath on her face. Ling Chuxia steadied herself and instinctively wanted to pull away, but Shi Che¡¯s embrace only tightened, drawing her even closer.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s dark eyes met Shi Che¡¯s, and as their gazes locked, it felt as if a current passed between them, then stuck.


    Looking into those bright eyes, the thoughts Shi Che had been suppressing surged forth uncontrobly, his throat tight, his eyes alight as if mes were burning within. His lips were tightly pressed, though he still harbored a hint of hesitation.


    However, whether it was out of nervousness or something else, Ling Chuxia unconsciously licked her dry lips. The soft pink of her tongue briefly swept across her lips, leaving them glossy and inviting, like jelly, tempting a taste.

 Chapter 263 - 262: You Annoy Me, Don’t You? (8)

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 262: You Annoy Me, Don¡¯t You? (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    Thest line of defense was effortlessly breached. Shi Che¡¯s gaze darkened, no longer able to restrain himself. He wrapped his arms tightly around Ling Chuxia and pressed his thin lips down.


    The moment Shi Che¡¯s lips descended, Ling Chuxia felt her entire mind go nk.


    His lips were warm and soft, gently pressing down on hers, gradually applying force, savoring her sweetness. Every step was so gentle, gentle to the point that it made her whole body uncontrobly tremble.


    They had kissed so many times, but she had never felt such all-epassing shivers¡ªnot out of fear, not out of dread, but an indescribable sensation that made her feel as if she were floating, weightless.


    Without meaning to do so, she closed her eyes. The hands that had been resisting against his chest slowly wrapped around his neck, and even, her cherry lips slightly parted as she tentatively returned Shi Che¡¯s kiss.


    Under the starry night sky, among theughter and sweet nothings in the park, lovers thick with adoration, they embraced and kissed fervently, like every other couple, sharing their moments of bliss.


    -


    The kiss shook Ling Chuxia for a long time, so long that even after she and Shi Che had returned home, she hadn¡¯t calmed down. Just recalling that scene made her heart race and cheeks flush unconsciously.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but p her cheeks forcefully, no, no, she couldn¡¯t think about it anymore. She took several deep breaths, barely managing to chase those images from her mind.


    She grabbed a pillow and hugged it to her chest, her gaze slightly furrowed. Kissing wasn¡¯t her ultimate goal. What she needed to do was to make Shi Che pounce on her so she could smoothly steal that item.


    However, ording to tonight¡¯s progress, perhapster on, they should naturally progress to something more, right?


    Thinking of this, Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart pounded fiercely again, unsure if it was anticipation for the uing bed activities or nerves about the theft.


    Ling Chuxia sat on the bed for a while, listening to the running water in the bathroom. After some thought, she got out of bed, changed into that seductive nightgown once more, and then went to the dressing table. She picked up the perfume and sprayed it on herself, letting the fragrance spread over her body.


    After these preparations, she steadied her heart and waited for Shi Che to emerge.


    Soon the water stopped, the bathroom door opened, and a wave of steam poured out. Shi Che, with just a white towel wrapped around his waist, his bare upper body muscr and attractively contoured, was drying his hair while striding out.


    Ling Chuxia nced at him, and the blush that had just faded slowly crept back onto her face.


    She took a deep breath, stifling her emotions, curved her lips into a smile, and then walked towards Shi Che.


    As she approached, a subtle and elegant fragrance wafted around her, slowly reaching Shi Che¡¯s nose. He lifted his ck eyes, and there stood the woman in a sheer nightgown, teasingly concealing yet revealing, with glimpses of her body visible beneath. The gown was very short, just long enough to cover her thighs, exposing Ling Chuxia¡¯s straight, slender, fair legs in the dim light, radiating an irresistible seduction.


    In these days, Shi Che had already been forcibly suppressing his longing just to keep from touching Ling Chuxia, but the woman before him was so enchanting.

 Chapter 264 - 263: You Annoy Me, Don’t You? (9)

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 263: You Annoy Me, Don¡¯t You? (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    The most important thing was that this woman was the woman he deeply loved.


    No man could remain indifferent to the temptation of the woman he deeply loved.


    So sometimes, even if one knew that there might be a trap ahead, one would walk forward involuntarily. Love was like a moth to the me, knowing it would lead to death yet unable to resist.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart was actually beating very fast. She did not know if she could seed in getting Shi Che to fall for her. She simply tried to slow down her steps, tried to walk with as much grace and poise as she could.


    Beauty and fragrance have always been powerful in bewildering the heart, and furthermore, tonight¡¯s atmosphere was so beautiful. She would seed, right?


    As she drew closer, she could feel Shi Che¡¯s gaze on her, deep and pressing, as usual. Ling Chuxia clenched her hanging hands to maintain herposure and softly began, "Let me wipe it for you."


    Then she slowly raised her hand to take the towel from Shi Che¡¯s hand. However, before her hand even touched the towel, her wrist was already caught. Ling Chuxia felt the heat in Shi Che¡¯s palm, and the next second, she was pulled onto the bed.


    Shi Che¡¯s tall figure pressed down on her, her hands pinned beside her cheeks, and Shi Che¡¯s kisses descended heavily upon her, not gently entangling as before but sweeping through her fiercely like a sudden storm.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s breathing quickened with Shi Che¡¯s movements, her chest heaved violently. Although she had been looking forward to this, her past experiences made her heart instinctively fearful.


    Shi Che¡¯s movements were urgent, inevitably strong, and Ling Chuxia felt pain. Her brows knit lightly, biting her lower lip tightly, habitually trying not to make a sound.


    However, Shi Che¡¯s strength became more uncontroble, so much that Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but gasp for air, her lips parting slightly to let out a low, "It hurts."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice was actually very soft, even trembling as she spoke, almost dissipating into the wind as soon as the words left her lips but Shi Che still heard.


    He slightly lifted his dark eyes, which were zing with intense fire, almost consuming all of his consciousness. Ling Chuxia¡¯s body seemed to be ensnaring his very soul, making it impossible for him to control himself.


    Yet Ling Chuxia¡¯s faintly whispered word brought all his reason rushing back. He stared steadily at Ling Chuxia, sweat beading on her forehead due to pain, her features slightly wrinkled. Her hands, ced beside her body, clenched the bedsheet tightly.


    Shi Che lifted his hand and slowly caressed Ling Chuxia¡¯s cheek, then dipped his head lower and gently kissed her lips. Afterward, his hands slid down, taking hers, easing her tension bit by bit, slowly waiting for her to adapt.


    After a long while, everything finally came to a halt. Ling Chuxiay on the bed, gasping for breath, her peripheral vision catching sight of Shi Che taking off the "cover" and tossing it into the trash can nearby.


    Her gaze involuntarily fixed on that trash can.


    What she wanted was there, within arm¡¯s reach.

 Chapter 265 - 264: You Annoy Me, Don’t You? (10)

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 264: You Annoy Me, Don¡¯t You? (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, as if beyond her control, reached out, but halfway through, her hand abruptly paused, and she suddenly came to her senses.


    Shi Che was still nearby. It was not the right moment to take it; she absolutely couldn¡¯t allow Shi Che to sense anything inappropriate. This time, she wouldn¡¯t permit herself to fail again.


    Ling Chuxia slowly retracted her hand, little by little, and then clenched it tightly.


    Shi Che reached out to the bedside table, pulled out a few wet tissues, and quickly cleaned them both up before lying down, pulling Ling Chuxia into his embrace, turning off the light, and then closing his eyes while holding her.


    The bedroom gradually quieted down, and Ling Chuxia curled up in Shi Che¡¯s arms, being possibly burdened with secrets, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe cautiously.


    Having been through a passionate encounter, she was actually exhausted, but she had to stay alert. Whenever she felt sleepy, she would quietly pinch her thigh to keep the pain to help her stay awake.


    Time ticked away, and Ling Chuxia slowly felt Shi Che¡¯s breathing be even and slow. Guessing that he must be sound asleep, Ling Chuxia slightly turned her body to look at his handsome face.


    Shi Che, sleeping peacefully, had shed the indifferent demeanor he had when awake; at this moment, he seemed utterly harmless, just like the noble and graceful young master of the Shi Family back then.


    As Ling Chuxia watched, she couldn¡¯t help but drift off until a cool breeze blew in from outside, fluttering the gauze curtains, and Ling Chuxia abruptly came back to her senses.


    What was she doing?


    At such a time, she could still space out!


    Ling Chuxia silently rebuked herself, took a deep breath, then her gaze slid down to Shi Che¡¯s arm resting on her waist. She slowly extended her hand, very lightly touching his arm, then began to lift his arm with the intention of moving it away.


    However, she had barely lifted it half a meter when Shi Che¡¯s arm suddenly tensed, pressing back down.


    This movement sent Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart racing; she quickly closed her eyes,id her hands t, and pretended to be asleep. At first, she thought Shi Che had awakened, but after waiting with her eyes closed for quite some time and not noticing any other movement from him, she opened her eyes a sliver, peering to the side.


    Shi Che¡¯s eyes were still closed, and even the rhythm of his breathing hadn¡¯t changed in the slightest.


    He hadn¡¯t woken up... Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart, which had been suspended in fear, suddenly fell back into ce, nearly scaring her to death.


    Ling Chuxia gently exhaled, bit her lower lip, and once again gathered energy. She grasped Shi Che¡¯s arm and slowly lifted it.


    Her movements were extremely delicate and slow, like walking on a tightrope, fearing that one misstep would send her tumbling down. The mere few minutes felt like an eternity, with perspiration forming on her forehead.


    Finally, Shi Che¡¯s hand was moved aside, ced next to her, and Ling Chuxia, in an exceedingly slow motion, turned away from his embrace, preparing to move further away and then sit up.


    Just as she had sessfully rolled out of Shi Che¡¯s arms and was about to sit up, Shi Che¡¯s hand, which had been resting aside, suddenly reached out and felt the spot where she had been sleeping. He touched it a few times, seemingly not finding anything, his brows slightly knitted together, his thick eyshes trembling slightly, as if he was about to wake up.

 Chapter 266 - 265 Where Did He/She Go? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 265 Where Did He/She Go? (1)</h4><subtxt> Ling Chuxia¡¯s peripheral vision was always on Shi Che, and when she saw his movement, her soul nearly flew out of her in fright, a chill running down her spine. She couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and immediatelyy back down, rolled over, and ended up right back in Shi Che¡¯s embrace.


    Shi Che fumbled for a while until he finally found the warm, soft body in his arms, which seemed to calm him. His arms suddenly wrapped around Ling Chuxia¡¯s slender waist again, pulling her into his embrace and even tightening his hold, with Chuxia¡¯s entire back almost firmly against Shi Che¡¯s chest.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but silently curse her luck. She had just managed to get out of Shi Che¡¯s embrace, and before she even had a chance to sit up, she was back to square one.


    But she really hadn¡¯t expected Shi Che to be so alert. He was clearly sound asleep, yet as soon as she moved out of his embrace, he could feel something was off. With this, how was she going to get up and grab that condom?


    After all, that item was time-sensitive, and of course, the fresher it was, the better. Over time, once it dried out, it was utterly useless.


    She had already checked that the lifespan of the item had a lot to do with the environment and temperature. At normal room temperature, it could only survive for four to eight hours, and the lower the temperature, the longer it wouldst. Naturally, the best preservation method was to freeze it with liquid nitrogen, allowing for long-term storage.


    Therefore, she had to pick up the condom before it dried out. Even if she couldn¡¯t immediately take it to the hospital, she had to refrigerate it to ensure its viability.


    Ling Chuxia suppressed her impatience and forced herself to wait a good while longer. Once she was certain Shi Che was truly without any movement, she held her breath and carefully attempted to move out of his embrace again. However, this time she wasn¡¯t as lucky as before; Shi Che nearly had her whole body enveloped in his arms, his arm on her waist was like an iron chain, and she couldn¡¯t lift herself even slightly.


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t dare exert too much force and could only shift little by little, but after struggling for quite some time, and with sweat breaking out on her back, she still couldn¡¯t move Shi Che¡¯s arm from her waist by even an inch, leaving her in a near frenzy of frustration.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Shi Che¡¯s breathing sounded so regr and slow, she would have really thought that Shi Che was pretending to be asleep.


    Ling Chuxia moved for a while until her hands were sore. She eventually let her hands fall and took a few short breaths, nning to rest for a bit before trying again.


    But unexpectedly, as she rxed, staring at the dark ceiling, her eyelids began to droop uncontrobly as they grew heavier. The surroundings were very quiet, save for the low tick-tock of the clock, sounding like a luby.


    With the drowsiness she had been fighting off all night suddenly surging forth, her head tilted, and Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes closed as she fell into a deep sleep.


    -


    The next morning, Ling Chuxia awoke suddenly from a nightmare, sitting bolt upright in bed.


    Shi Che was just fastening thest button on his shirt, then proceeded to straighten his cuffs. At the sound from behind, he casually turned his face to see Ling Chuxia rolling out of bed and then squatting next to the trash can, her big eyes staring fixedly at it.


    Shi Che paused while adjusting his cuffs, a frown creasing his brow as he fixed his gaze on Ling Chuxia, and his thin lips parted slightly to ask, "What are you doing?"</subtxt>

 Chapter 267 - 266 Where Did He/She Go? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 266 Where Did He/She Go? (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia had slept hazilyst night, but her mind was all about stealing that thing. As they say, "what you think about in the day, you dream of at night." Then, she had nightmares all night long, dreaming that every time she was about to get her hands on that thing, she would always be one step short and never manage to get it. Two monthster, upon Mrs. Shi¡¯smand, she would have to divorce Shi Che and be kicked out of the Shi Family, unable to fulfill the promise she made to her elder sister.


    The nightmare continued until atst, she woke up in fright, her mind still foggy. She reflexively got out of bed and stared at the trash can, ready to reach out for the "thing."


    However, before her hand could lift, Shi Che¡¯s deep voice suddenly came from behind her. Ling Chuxia, hearing his voice, felt like a thief who hears the homeowner returning, her body shuddered, and she froze in ce.


    Shi... Shi Che?


    It took a good while for Ling Chuxia¡¯s dazed mind to process Shi Che¡¯s name, then my whole heart trembled.


    Oh no, how could she have forgotten about Shi Che?


    Ling Chuxia clenched her fists tightly, closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and tried her best to smooth the panic off her face, forcibly curving her lips into a smile. Then she slowly turned around and greeted Shi Che with a smile, her voice soft, "Young Master, good morning."


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes lightly rested on her face, the morning light nting in and illuminating half of her visage. The freshly woken up Chuxia, still fuzzy with sleepiness, looked like a confused child with her un-made-up face.


    Shi Che¡¯s lips curved subtly as he nodded in response, but he still repeated his question, "What are you looking at the trash can for?"


    Why is she staring at the trash can upon waking up instead of going to the bathroom to wash up?


    Listening to Shi Che¡¯s probing, Chuxia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the smile on her face stiffened a bit. She lowered her eyes slightly, masking the unease in her gaze, and slowly replied, "Well...I, I think I lost something importantst night and just remembered it, so I was looking for it."


    After saying this, Ling Chuxia quickly turned back and pretended to look around the trash can, then uttered a light "Huh," and softly added, "Didn¡¯t see it, I might have remembered wrong."


    Ling Chuxia said this to herself, slowly stood up, restraining her legs from trembling, and continued, "Then I¡¯m going to freshen up."


    Shi Che¡¯s dark, unfathomable eyes watched her, his expression unreadable, unsure whether to believe her words or not, but he did not say anything, only nodding his head.


    Barely managing to maintain herposure, Ling Chuxia walked step by step into the bathroom and slowly closed the door.


    As soon as the door shut, she leaned against it, feeling as if all her strength had been drained, frightened nearly to the point of copse.


    Fortunately, she had not picked up the "thing" in front of Shi Che; otherwise, it really would have been something she couldn¡¯t have exined, even with ten mouths. Ling Chuxia was alternately scared and relieved, leaning against the door, took some time to slowly recover.


    After freshening up, when Ling Chuxia opened the door, Shi Che was no longer in the bedroom. She dashed to the bedroom door, slowly peeked her head out, looked left and right to make sure Shi Che was not upstairs anymore, then quickly shut and locked the bedroom door before running back to the trash can to pick up the "thing."

 Chapter 268 - 267 Where Did He/She Go? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter 267 Where Did He/She Go? (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    The condom finally came into her hands as she had wished, but it was such a pity that everything inside had already dried up. Ling Chuxia looked up at the clock, realizing that it was more than eight hours since they had finishedst night...


    At that moment, Ling Chuxia¡¯s emotions were like a roller coaster ride. She had just reached the highest point and then suddenly, the coaster plummeted, causing her heart to throb intensely.


    It was not excitement but disappointment.


    She had finally, with much difficulty, gotten Shi Che to push her for a while. The opportunity had been right before her eyes... to miss it so cruelly, she truly felt her heart bleeding.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s dark eyes stared hard at the condom in her hand but eventually let go of it weakly, letting it fall back into the trash can.


    This time it didn¡¯t work out. She could only look for another opportunity. Luckily, her rtionship with Shi Che was showing initial results. Shi Che was also willing to touch her now. She would have another chance to get a condom, right?


    Ling Chuxia slowly clenched her fists and bit her teeth hard.


    -


    In the following days, Shi Che indeed touched her more than before. At night, it was natural for them to do that sort of thing. However, stealing the condom wasn¡¯t as easy as Ling Chuxia had imagined.


    It was more like the nightmare she had that night. Every time she was about to get her hands on it, either Shi Che would suddenly roll over and embrace her, or she was simply unable to break free from his hug. She could only helplessly watch the condom that was so close yet felt so far away.


    Time slipped away mercilessly, and another week passed in the blink of an eye. Ling Chuxia became more and more anxious with each day, unable to find a solution. She almost wanted to take a risk, considering knocking Shi Che out with a stick at night when suddenly, a turning point appeared.


    -


    That evening, Xiao Zhao gave Ling Chuxia a call, telling her to get ready for a dinner party that she had to attend with President Shi.


    When Ling Chuxia received the call, she was unavoidably stunned.


    President Shi often had social engagements and dinner parties, and as his wife, it was only natural for her to apany him. When they had just gotten married, she frequently attended events with him. But since their honeymoon, after Shi Che had inexplicablyshed out at her in anger, he hadn¡¯t asked her to attend any gatherings or social events. Instead, he would go with his secretary, or even... other women.


    So when Xiao Zhao called, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t quite react, staying stunned for a long time until Xiao Zhao¡¯s voice came through again and again, "Young Madam? Young Madam? Are you still there? Young Madam?"


    Ling Chuxia returned to her senses in a daze, her hand involuntarily gripping the phone tighter as she responded, "Yes, I¡¯m here."


    Xiao Zhao¡¯s voice paused, then continued, "Then, Young Madam, please get ready. President Shi will probably pick you up in about an hour."


    "I understand."


    After hanging up, Ling Chuxia remained sitting on the sofa for a while, savoring the conversation to make sure that the call was real and not an illusion. Only then did she suddenly stand up and rush upstairs.


    Shi Che was now willing to take her out to dinner parties again. Did that mean his disgust for her was gradually lessening? Was their rtionship easing a bit?


    Ling Chuxia thought about all this randomly. Even if she didn¡¯t know whether it was really the case, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel happy inside.

 Chapter 269 - 268 Where Did You Go? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 268 Where Did You Go? (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    No matter what, her rtionship with Shi Che was improving, which was beneficial and harmless for her.


    Ling Chuxia sat down at her dressing table and carefully applied her makeup. After all, she was attending the dinner as Young Madam of the Shi Family, so she couldn¡¯t dress carelessly. However, since thest time she and Shi Che went to the movies, she had slightly reverted to her previous style. Although Che didn¡¯t say anything, the look in his eyes, twinkling with a hint of appreciation, was etched in her heart. Therefore, this time, while she intended to dress elegantly and with proper decorum, she wasn¡¯t as rigid as before.


    Her raven-ck hair was no longer tied up rigidly, but loosely draped down. She no longer wore those dark and dreary suits, instead choosing a tender yellow dress that made her skin appear even more porcin and ivory.


    After she was ready, Ling Chuxia stood in front of the full-length mirror to examine herself, and only after she was satisfied did she nod approvingly. Noticing that it was almost time to leave, she picked up her bag and went downstairs.


    As she reached the bottom of the stairs, she saw the car drive in and stop at the entrance. Ling Chuxia walked over, and Old Zhu hurriedly got out of the car and opened the door for her. Chuxia softly thanked him, lowered her body, and got into the car.


    Shi Che was sitting on the other side, with aptop on hisp, looking at spreadsheets. As soon as Ling Chuxia got in, she softly greeted him, "Young Master."


    Shi Chezily lifted his eyes, but his pupils abruptly fixated on Ling Chuxia.


    The woman before him was no longer in her meticulous updo, nor in her unchanging business attire. Instead, her long hair flowed freely, and she wore a tender yellow dress that d her, her skin as white as snow, more delicate than the blooms.


    Shi Che¡¯s breath hitched slightly, even the light in his eyes darkened a shade. Seeing that he kept staring at her, Chuxia unconsciously lowered her gaze, worried she might have dressed inappropriately. She stole a nce at him and asked in a subdued voice, "Is it not good... dressed like this?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s soft voice suddenly pulled Shi Che back to his senses. He coughed lightly, subconsciously, to mask his stunned expression, andmented indifferently, "It¡¯s fine."


    Without waiting for Ling Chuxia to speak, he directly said to Old Zhu in front, "Drive."


    Although Shi Che only rated her meticulous dressing with a lukewarm "It¡¯s fine," it was enough to fill Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart with joy. She knew that for three years she had spent so much thought and energy trying to please Shi Che, but whatever she did, it always provoked only his disgust and cold remarks. But now, he finally... didn¡¯t hate her so much anymore.


    Ling Chuxia cast her eyes down, her nose inexplicably tingling with acidity, yet it was not from sorrow, but from happiness.


    -


    Ling Chuxia thought that the dinner Shi Che was taking her to would be a formal business gathering. However, to her surprise, he took her to a dinner with a few of his close friends instead.


    What she didn¡¯t expect even more was that upon walking in, she saw Ji Xinxin. Likewise, Ji Xinxin saw her, and immediately got up from her chair, walked straight towards her, and unceremoniously pulled her away from Shi Che¡¯s side.


    The two women walked to the balcony of the private room. After they had settled, Ji Xinxin sized her up and down, then smiled suggestively, "For today¡¯s dinner, Che bringing you along... looks like there¡¯s been some progress between you two, huh?"


    Of course, there was progress, but what was it good for? In front of Ji Xinxin, Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t need to hide anything. She looked at Xinxin, and with a sense of helplessness, said, "It¡¯s just that I still haven¡¯t had the chance to steal that ¡¯thing¡¯."

 Chapter 270 - 269 Where Did You Go? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 269 Where Did You Go? (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ji Xinxin was stunned for a moment, her brows slightly furrowed. "What¡¯s going on?"


    When it came to this, Ling Chuxia was also filled with gloom. She sighed softly and replied in a low voice. Ji Xinxin listened, first widening her eyes and then unable to hold back a snicker, she teased Ling Chuxia without missing a beat, "So, have you been ying the thief at night these days?"


    "...!"


    Ling Chuxia was already frustrated to death over this matter, and now Ji Xinxin was taking delight in her misfortune. Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but re at her, grinding her teeth in anger: "Ji Xinxin!"


    Ji Xinxin, however, was not afraid of her and retorted unapologetically, "What¡¯s the use of ring at me? If you dare, go and re at your young master."


    The anger that Ling Chuxia had been holding back deted at those words. If she could argue with Shi Che, why would she need to be stewing over it here?


    "Forget it, you¡¯re so pathetic," Ji Xinxin looked at her with disdain, then turned her gaze casually to look around the private room. Her eyesnded on Shi Che seated on the sofa, her lips curling up slightly, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get Shi Che drunk tonight for you. You figure out how to sleep with him, and once he¡¯s sound asleep, you can get up and steal. If you¡¯re worried about unforeseen problems during the night, I¡¯ll help you make a doctor¡¯s appointment right away, and you can send him over first thing."


    Chuxia¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in concern. Although she hadn¡¯t really drunk with Shi Che before, she knew that his tolerance was excellent. Ji Xinxin said she wanted to get him drunk¡ªwas that even possible?


    "The young master¡¯s tolerance for alcohol..." Chuxia hesitated in her speech, "I¡¯m afraid you might not be able to outdrink him."


    Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t like to hear that and she chuckled confidently, holding her head high, "What are you talking about? It¡¯s like you¡¯re boosting someone else¡¯s morale while undermining your own. Do you think I¡¯ve just been loafing around in the entertainment industry these past few years?"


    Making it in the entertainment industry, especially reaching her position, meant being able to drink everyone under the table.


    Still somewhat worried, Chuxia found Ji Xinxin patting her shoulder, "Just trust me, I won¡¯t let Shi Che go home tonight unless I get him drunk!"


    With Ji Xinxin so determined, Chuxia didn¡¯t know what else to say. She looked at her and whispered softly, "Thank you."


    Ji Xinxin rolled her eyes at her, not bothering to respond. After all, given their rtionship, saying thank you was too clich¨¦.


    Chuxiaposed herself and then, as though she remembered something, her gaze suddenly returned to Ji Xinxin. She narrowed her eyes slightly, "Xinxin, you being here tonight, is it because Young Master Shen brought you?"


    Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t beat around the bush and nodded.


    Chuxia¡¯s expression immediately became grave, "Does that mean the guy you were set up withst time was Shen Qian?"


    "Mhm." Xinxinzily swirled her ss of wine, then took a sip.


    Chuxia¡¯s entire face scrunched up with worry. She had known Shen Qian since childhood and was more than familiar with his character. She looked at Ji Xinxin, thought for a moment, and then spoke up, "Xinxin... Shen Qian... he¡¯s a decent person, but..."


    She hadn¡¯t finished her warning when Ji Xinxin casually cut her off, "But he¡¯s a yboy? Cycles through girlfriends like changing scenes and ys with women as if it¡¯s child¡¯s y?"


    Chuxia was taken aback by Ji Xinxin¡¯s words, her eyes wide. She fell silent, but Ji Xinxin just smiled and shrugged, "Doesn¡¯t matter."

 Chapter 271 - 270 Where Did You Go? (6)

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 270 Where Did You Go? (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    She nced sideways at Ling Chuxia, then let her gaze drift far into the distance. The night view of Liang City was beautiful, especially from such a high vantage point, a sparkling array of lights. However, within Ji Xinxin¡¯s eyesy a void.


    Her lips curved, but there was not a hint of a smile. "You know as well as I do, in families like ours, marriage is virtually an alliance. Everyone just takes what they need. As long as it ensures mutual benefit, who cares whether you are fickle in love or how many women you have?"


    Ling Chuxia naturally understood what Ji Xinxin was saying¡ªshe too came from such a wealthy and influential family. How many things were there really to choose from?


    If there were...she wouldn¡¯t be so troubled now.


    But...even though her own marriage had been so unfortunate, she still hoped that her good friend could be happy. Her eyes flickered as she spoke softly, "Xinxin, actually, you don¡¯t have to be so pessimistic. Shen Qian may be a bit of a yboy, but he is a responsible man. If you two get married in the future, I think he will take the marriage seriously..."


    "There¡¯s no need to talk about him, I¡¯m not interested," Ji Xinxin cut Ling Chuxia off once again, without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Ling Chuxia looked at her face¡ªan exquisite and beautiful face that held no extra expression, not even a flicker in her eyes. It seemed she had truly no interest in Shen Qian. Ling Chuxia furrowed her brows and eventually could not help but sigh softly, "Xinxin, don¡¯t tell me...you still haven¡¯t forgotten him?"


    Who "he" was, Ji Xinxin certainly knew, but so much time had passed, and suddenly being reminded of him caused Ji Xinxin¡¯s hand, which held a ss, to tremble violently, and her expression to flinch ever so slightly.


    Seeing Ji Xinxin¡¯s reaction, Ling Chuxia immediately realized what was happening. How could one face the present if they hadn¡¯t yet forgotten the past?


    However, Ji Xinxin only remained stunned for a few seconds before her expression returned to normal, as if that fleeting moment of nkness had been an illusion. She tilted her head back, drained the ss in one gulp, then turned to Ling Chuxia with a tantalizing smile, "Let¡¯s go, time to battle!"


    -


    Back at the private room, the men had already started drinking. After all, they were all brothers¡ªthere was no need for formalities or pleasantries, just straight to the alcohol.


    Ling Chuxia and Ji Xinxin returned to the room, and Ling Chuxia directly walked over to sit next to Shi Che. Originally, Shen Qian was sitting on Shi Che¡¯s other side, and the seat next to Shen Qian was meant for Ji Xinxin. But Ji Xinxin walked straight over, nudged Shen Qian¡¯s shoulder, and without a word, just gave him a look and then gestured to the empty seat next to her. The message was clear.


    Shen Qianughed, "You¡¯ve been ignoring me all night, and now you¡¯remanding me to move as if it¡¯s your absolute right."


    Ji Xinxin scoffed and kept her beautiful eyes fixed on him, "So, are you going to move or not?"


    Shen Qian studied Ji Xinxin¡¯s proud and lovely face, then smiled, raising his hands in surrender, "Of course, I¡¯ll move. I am happy to oblige a beauty."


    Shen Qian got up briskly, even extending his hand in a gesture to offer his seat. Ji Xinxin didn¡¯t even look at him and took the seat directly.


    As soon as Ji Xinxin sat down, she turned her face to Shi Che, with a smile, "Young Master Shi, it¡¯s been a long time."


    Shi Chezily swept a nce at Ji Xinxin, his voice indifferent, "It has been a long time indeed."


    Ji Xinxin let out a lightugh, "I remember, thest time we sat down for a drink like this was back at our college graduation. And right after graduation, you quickly went and married my Xiaxia. Don¡¯t you owe me a drink?"

 Chapter 272 - 271 Where Did You Go? (7)

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 271 Where Did You Go? (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s eyebrows arched slightly, and his expression remained unchanged as he spoke in his usual indifferent tone, "So?"


    "So... of course, tonight, you¡¯re joining me for drinks. We won¡¯t stop until we¡¯repletely drunk," Ji Xinxin¡¯s voice slowed, drawing out her words slightly. "But, if you¡¯re unwilling, no worries¡ªI¡¯ll just have Xiaxia drink with me. Whatever I drink, Xiaxia will drink double. After all, she married so early, breaking the promise between us three."


    As Ji Xinxin spoke, her sidelong nce at Shi Che was full of provocation. After all, no man would likely step back and let his woman drink instead, right?


    As expected, Shi Che furrowed his brows lightly and then looked towards Ji Xinxin. His thin lips parted slightly, "Okay."


    Ji Xinxin hooked her lips upward and reached a hand behind her back, shing a V-sign victory gesture towards Ling Chuxia without anyone noticing. Ling Chuxia stole a nce at Ji Xinxin and couldn¡¯t help but drop her gaze, hiding a smile.


    -


    Without any hesitation, Ji Xinxin waved her hand grandly, summoning the waiter to bring various types of alcohol, which she then began mixing together.


    Shen Qian stared with wide eyes at Ji Xinxin¡¯s pouring antics and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    Ji Xinxin spared Shen Qian a nce and coldly said, "It¡¯s none of your business off you go!"


    After mixing all the drinks together, Ji Xinxin grabbed a bottle, poured three cups, and pushed them towards Shi Che, "Before we start, drink these three cups as a penalty. Consider it for marrying Xiaxia so silently."


    Shi Che nced at the three cups ced in front of him, showed no objection, picked them up, and drank them one by one.


    Ji Xinxinughed softly, pleased, and nodded, "Not bad, from here, let¡¯s take it slow."


    With that, Ji Xinxin directly picked up a cup of drink, gestured to Shi Che who also picked up a cup, and the two clinked their sses symbolically before downing the contents in one go.


    Ling Chuxia watched from the side, rather astounded. Honestly, she had not expected Shi Che to agree so readily to drink, especially since Ji Xinxin had tantly mixed various drinks together with clearly no good intentions, yet he drank without any change in expression, one cup after another.


    He was clearly giving a lot of face to Ji Xinxin.


    Why though?


    Was it because Ji Xinxin was the fianc¨¦e of his good brother, Shen Qian? Was that why he was giving her face? Or... because Ji Xinxin was her good friend?


    The moment Ling Chuxia thought of thetter possibility, she instinctively shook her head. What was she thinking... Shi Che liked someone else, not her. Why would he give Ji Xinxin face for her sake?


    It must be because Ji Xinxin was Shen Qian¡¯s fianc¨¦e, that¡¯s why he was giving her face.


    But for some reason, even though she understood all this clearly, her heart still flickered with a hint of disappointment. However, that flicker of disappointment disappeared so quickly that she hardly noticed it herself.


    Ji Xinxin was known for her high tolerance for alcohol, but Shi Che¡¯s capacity was a mystery; Ji Xinxin had initially thought a few bottles would bring him down. However, as she became flushed and tipsy, Shi Che merely showed a trace of drunkenness in his eyes.


    Having been in the entertainment industry for years and seldom meeting her match, she did not expect to hit an iron wall with Shi Che. Herpetitive spirit surged up, and with a chuckle, she called out, "Continue!"


    Shi Che chuckled indifferently, "Okay."

 Chapter 273 - 272 Where Did You Go? (8)

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 272 Where Did You Go? (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia watched from the side, her heart pounding with fear, as Ji Xinxin and Shi Che matched each other drink for drink without pausing. Others also joined the fray, but Ling Chuxia secretly slipped away, terrified of being force-fed alcohol. Tonight, she needed to staypletely clear-headed.


    The atmosphere in the private room gradually intensified, and after a round of drinking, several burly men had sumbed, staggering to the couch and copsing there.


    Ji Xinxin was still fiercelypeting with Shi Che, drinking as if it were water, her eyes not blinking at all. Ling Chuxia looked at Ji Xinxin¡¯s flushed cheeks and dazed expression, then at Shi Che whose face was only slightly pink, feeling both worried and anxious. If Shi Che could not be made drunk this way, she really had to consider whether she should knock him out with a stick.


    However, Ji Xinxin was not a lousy teammate after all, she was incredibly resilient. Even though she could not outdrink Shi Che, just before she passed out, she had managed to get Shi Che fairly drunk. When Ling Chuxia went to support Ji Xinxin, Ji Xinxin, with herst breath, drunkenly leaned into her ear and said, "Xiaxia, I can only help you this far. The doctor... I¡¯ve already made an appointment for you, remember, you must pin it on Shi Che and immediately take that thing to the hospital!"


    After these words, Ji Xinxin copsed directly into Ling Chuxia¡¯s arms, frightening Ling Chuxia into crying out twice. Shen Qian then came over, took Ji Xinxin from Ling Chuxia¡¯s arms, and said to Ling Chuxia, "I¡¯ll take her home. You go check on Che. I really don¡¯t know why this woman is so desperate. I¡¯m leaving."


    Ling Chuxia bit her lower lip gently, not speaking, but slowly nodded, "Then please take good care of her."


    Shen Qian didn¡¯t say a word, just hummed softly and proceeded to carry away Ji Xinxin.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze followed Ji Xinxin until Shen Qian carried her out of the private room and disappeared from her sight. Then she turned around and looked toward Shi Che, who was sitting on a chair. Although he wasn¡¯tpletely drunk, he was fairly tipsy after having so much to drink, his hand lightly propped against his forehead, brow slightly furrowed.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyebrows knitted with worry, a hint of concern surfacing in her eyes. She quickly walked over and softly asked, "Young master, is your head hurting again?"


    Hearing Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice, Shi Che slightly lifted his eyes to look at her, his voice hoarse, "I¡¯m fine."


    A faint sense of guilt stirred in Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart, aware that Ji Xinxin did all this for her sake. She lowered her eyelids, suppressing her emotions, and softly said, "Then let¡¯s also go back, and rest early."


    Shi Che nodded.


    -


    Back at the vi, Ling Chuxia helped Shi Che upstairs. While he was somewhat sober just now, the effects of the alcohol had surged, making his steps unsteady, and most of his body¡¯s weight was pressing on her.


    It took an immense effort for Ling Chuxia to support Shi Che into the bedroom, but before she couldy him down, her legs gave way, and the two of them tumbled onto the bed together.


    Shi Chended on top of Ling Chuxia, his dark eyes deep and profound, staring intently at her. The warm yellow light of the bedroom shone on her face, so serene, so beautiful. His hand involuntarily lifted, gently caressing her cheek.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart started to beat slowly, bit by bit. Shi Che, so close to her, though his face was so familiar, why did her heart suddenly start beating so fast?

 Chapter 274 - 273 Where Did You Go? (9)

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 273 Where Did You Go? (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    In Shi Che¡¯s eyes, she saw the long-missing deep affection and indulgent gentleness. His hand caressed her face gently, as if he were touching the most precious treasure.


    Such a look in Shi Che¡¯s eyes, this gentleness, unconsciously made Ling Chuxia recall the early months of their marriage.


    Back then, the way he looked at her was just like now¡ªfull of affection, indulgence, and gentleness, tolerating her no matter how willful or overbearing she was. If she hadn¡¯t known clearly that Shi Che favored her elder sister, she might have almost believed that Shi Che¡¯s affection was for her.


    Then, she wondered if Shi Che looked at her in that way because... he was seeing her elder sister through her? After all, she and her elder sister looked exactly alike, didn¡¯t they?


    So now, was he also missing her elder sister through her?


    The wildly beating heart of Ling Chuxia just a moment ago, due to this thought, unknowingly calmed down. Her heart felt somewhat stuffy and even a bit stinging.


    Her hands, which rested beside her body, slowly clenched.


    There were some things she didn¡¯t want to think about, and didn¡¯t dare to either. All she knew was that, right now, she had only one task¡ªto throw herself at Shi Che and then steal that thing.


    Ling Chuxia took a deep breath, steadied her mind, and then lifted her hands, wrapping them around Shi Che¡¯s neck. Tilting her head slightly, her red lips met Shi Che¡¯s.


    Although Shi Che was somewhat drunk, he wasn¡¯tpletely so. He had absolutely not expected Ling Chuxia to suddenly kiss him voluntarily. Those soft lips pressed against his, and although her lips were somewhat cool, the moment they touched Shi Che¡¯s, he felt a me surge directly toward him, instantly igniting his desires. Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes deepened, and he hugged Ling Chuxia tightly, taking control and fervently kissing her back.


    -


    It could have been due to the alcohol, or perhaps the thought of her elder sister, but Ling Chuxia felt that Shi Che was exceptionally entwined this night. It took a long while before he stopped.


    Ling Chuxia, feelingpletely weak, was held in Shi Che¡¯s arms, restraining her fatigue and drowsiness while slowly steadying her breathing.


    Having drunk so much and after a fully consummated intimacy, Shi Che then fell into a deep sleep, holding Ling Chuxia. Listening to his heavier-than-usual breathing, she thought that this night she might actually seed.


    Time quietly psed. Ling Chuxia, with prior experience and not daring to act recklessly, patiently waited until deep into the night. Finally, she tentatively moved Shi Che¡¯s hand.


    This time, Ling Chuxia was very sessful. From when she moved Shi Che¡¯s hand to when she sat up and left the bed, Shi Che showed no reaction.


    Ling Chuxia breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly took a piece of paper, picked up the used condom Shi Che had discarded into the trash can, and carefully wrapped it. Then, tiptoeing, she picked up her clothes from the floor and silently moved toward the door.


    Reaching the door, she gently pushed it open and was about to leave when, somehow, her steps faltered. Then, unconsciously, she looked back.


    Shi Che stilly deep in sleep on the bed. Some moonlight nted in from the window, casting onto his side face. She could see his sleeping features, and her heart unexpectedly fluttered with hesitation.


    However, it was merely a moment, which she forcefully suppressed. Biting her lip, finally, she resolutely stepped out of the room and quietly closed the door.

 Chapter 275 - 274 Where Did You Go? (10)

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 274 Where Did You Go? (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia left her room, quickly dressed herself, adjusted her appearance slightly, and started walking downstairs. She didn¡¯t dare to disturb Sister Hua or the driver, so her steps were very light and slow, stepping out of the vi one by one.


    Before leaving, she had called for a ride-hailing service. Just as she walked out the front door, the car arrived. She swiftly pulled open the rear door, sat inside, told the driver the destination, and the car slowly drove away.


    The moment the car departed, Ling Chuxia tilted her head to the side, her eyes involuntarily ncing toward the second-floor windows. It was pitch ck, with only the vague sight of the curtain fluttering in the wind. Ling Chuxia turned her head back, lowered her eyes to look at the object she was clutching in her hand, and slowly closed her eyes.


    -


    When Ling Chuxia returned from the hospital, it was already past four in the morning. The whole vi was very quiet, so much so that even her breathing seemed loud and clear.


    In the entryway, Ling Chuxia took off her shoes and didn¡¯t dare to put on slippers. Holding them in her hands, she walked barefoot on the floor, feeling the cold touch of the ground beneath her feet, which made her walk even slower.


    Upon reaching the upstairs bedroom, Ling Chuxia gently pushed open the door. She looked over to see Shi Che still lying quietly on the bed, just as he was when she had left. Her heart, which had been suspended, rxed slightly. She held her breath, took a step, and walked toward therge bed.


    Reaching the side of the bed, Ling Chuxia silently changed into her nightgown. She nced at Shi Che, then softly lifted the covers, about to lie down. But just as she sat on the bed, a deep voice suddenly broke the silence of the night, a bit husky, "Where did you go?"


    The sound startled Ling Chuxia, who was already feeling somewhat guilty. In an instant, her whole heart shook, and her movements froze, her heart racing.


    The person who was supposed to be sound asleep had suddenly turned over, facing Ling Chuxia, his ck pupils slowly opening, his gaze falling on her profile. His voice remained very soft and low as he repeated, "Where did you go?"


    Ling Chuxia had not anticipated that Shi Che would wake up. Although she knew he was always vignt, but... but hadn¡¯t he been drunk tonight?


    This abrupt change made Ling Chuxia shiver uncontrobly, a sheer chill spreading over her, sending shivers down her spine.


    Did he know something?


    Or was it just that he had woken up by chance and noticed her absence? Was that why he was asking?


    Ling Chuxia tried her best to restrain her fear, to force herself to remain calm. She considered both possibilities and leaned toward the second one. After all, given Shi Che¡¯s temperament, if he had really noticed something, he wouldn¡¯t just be asking where she went.


    Yes, she needed to stay calm; she couldn¡¯t panic.


    Ling Chuxia gripped her hands tightly, her mind racing, thinking about how to respond. But for the moment, she couldn¡¯te up with a good excuse and blurted out without thinking, "I... I went to see Xinxin. She... she was feeling a bit down, so I went to stay with her for a while."


    "Ji Xinxin?"


    Shi Che¡¯s ck eyes were fixed on Ling Chuxia¡¯s face. She wasn¡¯t looking at him but was slightly lowering her face. In the dim night, he couldn¡¯t see clearly what her expression was. His ck eyes narrowed slightly, "Isn¡¯t Ji Xinxin supposed to be with Shen Qian?"


    In her rush, Ling Chuxia hadpletely forgotten that tonight it had been Shen Qian who took Ji Xinxin away.

 Chapter 276 - 275: Another Reminder (1)

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 275: Another Reminder (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, clenched tight, was breaking out in a cold sweat, despite the room¡¯s temperature being constant. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver involuntarily.


    Once a lie was told, it inevitably had to be covered up with countless more lies. Since she had already said she was apanying Ji Xinxin, she could only brazen it out and continue with her fabrications.


    Ling Chuxia swallowed hard, managing to squeeze out a semnce of a smile while restraining the trembling in her voice, she slowly replied, "No, Shen Qian just dropped Xinxin off at home and left. Xinxin had quite a bit to drink tonight and remembered some things from the past, so... I went to apany her."


    As soon as Ling Chuxia said this, Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes slightly tensed. The past affairs concerning Ji Xinxin had been so sensational back then; Ling Chuxia had mentioned them to Shi Che before, and he knew a bit about them.


    Feeling sorrow after bing drunk on memories seemed almost inevitable. Shi Che understood this sensation himself. His gaze grew heavier, his thin lips lightly pursed, but he said nothing.


    Although Ling Chuxia wasn¡¯t looking at Shi Che, she knew his gaze was fixed on her, making her scalp tingle intermittently. She didn¡¯t know whether he believed what she said or not, only that her heart was wildly pounding, almost leaping out of her chest.


    Just as Ling Chuxia thought she might have given herself away, Shi Che finally spoke.


    At the sound of his voice, Ling Chuxia unconsciously tightened her grip on her hands, and her breathing involuntarily ceased.


    Shi Che¡¯s voice was deeper and huskier than before, but instead of questioning her, he simply said, "In the future, if it¡¯s thiste and you need to go somewhere, wake me up. Don¡¯t go out alone."


    His words entered Ling Chuxia¡¯s ears, one by one, her dark eyes suddenly widened in shock and surprise.


    Did Shi Che... believe what she had said?


    And... were those words of concern for her?


    Did he fear for her safety if she went out alone at night? Is that why he asked her to wake him?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze drifted unconsciously toward Shi Che, and Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes were also watching her. Their eyes met, and despite the dim surroundings, despite the difficulty in discerning each other¡¯s faces, Ling Chuxia felt as though she could see clearly into his eyes.


    So gentle, so warm.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart felt as if it had been harshly poked, stirring up a prickly ache. To be fair, these past days, Shi Che¡¯s attitude towards her had slowly changed; he no longer lost his temper at her on a whim, his mood was no longer as capricious, and more often than not, he was quite gentle with her.


    Although it couldn¡¯tpare to the early days of marriage, it was much, much better than the former coldness and disdain.


    But she... was secretly scheming against him, calcting his moves...


    In that instant, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t bring herself to look into Shi Che¡¯s eyes; she fiercely lowered hers as a sourness welled up in her throat, making her terribly ufortable.


    "Since there¡¯s nothing wrong now, let¡¯s continue to sleep," Shi Che said. Stretching out his hand, he pulled Ling Chuxia to lie down, then he pulled over the nket, covering her, and even tucked in the corners gently.


    Ling Chuxia watched dumbly as Shi Che did all this, the sourness in her throat growing more intense, rising to her eyes and bringing a mist before her eyes.


    Fearing that Shi Che would notice her difort, she quickly closed her eyes.


    After covering her with the nket and giving her onest look, seeing that her eyes were closed, Shi Che slowly withdrew his hand, lying back down with gentle movements, he too closed his eyes.

 Chapter 277 - 276: Another Reminder (2)

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 276: Another Reminder (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Even with her eyes closed and the rims wet, the tears gradually soaked her eyshes. Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but gently turn to her side, her back facing Shi Che.


    Her hand unconsciously gripped the sheet beneath her, clenching it tighter and tighter, silently apologizing in her heart.


    She had no choice but to do this; she had no other way out.


    -


    Chuxia hardly slept at all that night. Although her eyes were closed, her mind was in a haze. She knew Shi Che had gotten up, knew he had gone to the bathroom, knew he had changed his clothes and left the house.


    However, before he left, he turned back and walked to the bedside, standing in front of her.


    Afraid of being discovered awake, Chuxia tensed her body involuntarily, striving to keep her breathing even.


    She felt Shi Che¡¯s gazend on her face, watching her intently. She didn¡¯t know what he was looking for but felt incredibly guilty under his scrutiny. She was thinking whether she should pretend to roll over in her sleep when, without having made up her mind, Shi Che bent over. She sensed him drawing close, held her breath without thinking, and then, a warm kissnded on her lips.


    This kiss was very light, the touch on her lips brief, like the brush of a feather, as if leaving no trace, yet itnded heavily on Chuxia¡¯s heart.


    She had never expected Shi Che would steal a kiss from her...


    Although Shi Che¡¯s attitude towards her had improved recently, and he had started to touch her, those were just marital obligations in her mind, nothing much. However, this kiss, a mere brushing of lips, not even properly a kiss, felt different to her.


    She couldn¡¯t put her finger on the feeling, only knew that her heartbeat suddenly quickened, her breathing half a beat too slow.


    Luckily, Shi Che straightened up and turned away after the kiss, or he might have noticed her unusual reaction.


    Chuxia didn¡¯t dare open her eyes until Shi Che had left the room. She slowly sat up, staring dazedly in the direction of the door, her hand unconsciously lifting to touch her lips.


    On them, there seemed to remain the warmth and breath of Shi Che...


    Why did Shi Che kiss her? Was it because of her elder sister again? But why... at this moment did she hope it wasn¡¯t?


    -


    Shi Che went downstairs, where Sister Hua had prepared breakfast. She asked if he would like to eat, and Shi Che shook his head, "No, there¡¯s a breakfast meeting at thepany today, I¡¯ll eat there."


    After a pause, he looked at Sister Hua, his voice low, "Let the Young Madam sleep a bit longer before you go up to wake her."


    Sister Hua smiled knowingly, "I understand, young master."


    Shi Che nodded at Sister Hua and then headed for the door. Sister Hua stood watching her young master¡¯s departing figure, her smile deepening. Ever since the Young Madam was hurt, the affection between the two had been warming up. Though not at its best, at least the young master had the Young Madam in his heart. How good that was, and she believed that soon the Young Madam would carry a little master.


    This would fulfill Madam¡¯s wish; otherwise... the Young Madam¡¯s situation would truly be worrisome.


    Shi Che left the house, and Old Zhu was already waiting by the car. Shi Che opened the car door and got inside. As the car was about to start, Ling Chuxia¡¯s words from the previous night shed through his mind, his dark pupils narrowing slightly as he pondered. Then, as if by some devil¡¯s trick, he pulled out his phone and dialed Shen Qian¡¯s number.

 Chapter 278 - 277: Another Reminder (3)

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 277: Another Reminder (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Qian¡¯s phone rang twice before hezily picked up, his voice carrying the drowsynguor of someone just awakening, deep and hoarse as it came through the phone, probably still in a fog, he mumbled, "Who is it?"


    Shi Che¡¯s voice sank, to the point, "Me."


    "You... who are you!" Shen Qian¡¯s voice became even more muddled, and as he spoke, he seemed on the verge of falling asleep again. Shi Che¡¯s eyes darkened, and his voice grew heavier, "Shi Che."


    "Shi... Shi...!" When Shen Qian was muttering the first syble, he was still groggy, but somehow, there seemed to be a scream from the other side of the phone. Shi Che¡¯s brows twisted, a trace of confusion flickered in his eyes, just as he was about to speak, Shen Qian on the other end seemed to have sobered up, "Dude, it¡¯s so early, what¡¯s up?"


    "What happened to you just now?"


    "Nothing, just woke up and wasn¡¯t paying attention, fell out of bed."


    Shi Che didn¡¯t say anything else and went straight to the point. His thin lips slightly parted, his voice was indifferent but vaguely tinged with a hint of gravity, "Were you with Ji Xinxinst night?"


    Shen Qian seemed puzzled by Shi Che¡¯s question and did not answer right away, instead asking back, "Why do you ask this question?"


    Shi Che faintly nced out the car window, the car slowly moving on, the scenery outside changing one by one, his gaze casuallynding somewhere, his voice still indifferent, "Just asking, you just need to answer, yes or no."


    After his words, there seemed to be a few seconds of pause on Shen Qian¡¯s side. During those few seconds, Shi Che felt strangely.


    Because of thest incident, he could no longer trust Ling Chuxiapletely, for he knew all too well that Ling Chuxia, in order to aplish her mission, would stop at nothing.


    Yet at this moment, he actually still hoped that Shen Qian would answer that he wasn¡¯t with Ji Xinxin. That way, Ling Chuxia wouldn¡¯t have lied to him.


    He really didn¡¯t know if he could bear her second lie.


    Those few short seconds seemed to stretch out, and during those elongated moments, Shi Che¡¯s heart was apprehensive, anxious, yet also harboring strands of hope.


    Finally, Shen Qian¡¯s response came through the phone, he said, "No. I dropped Xinxin off at her cest night and then left."


    No.


    Such a simple word, yet like a sedative pill that steadied his restless heart.


    Shi Che¡¯s hand began to tremble slightly, almost unable to hold the phone.


    Chuxia hadn¡¯t lied to him again; she really did go out to be with Ji Xinxinst night.


    The reason he didn¡¯t call Ji Xinxin was that Ji Xinxin and Ling Chuxia were good friends, besties, and Ji Xinxin would certainly cover for her. But Shen Qian was his buddy, andparatively speaking, Shen Qian¡¯s words were more credible.


    However, Shi Che had forgotten that heroes always struggle at the beauty¡¯s gate; if he couldn¡¯t get past the gate named Ling Chuxia, Shen Qian naturally couldn¡¯t get past another woman¡¯s gate either.


    -


    After Shen Qian hung up the call, he tossed the phone aside carelessly, looked up to see Ji Xinxin beside him, wrapped only in a thin quilt, then his nce fell on her hand. At that moment, her hand was around his neck; had he not cooperated with her just now, she would have surely strangled him.


    He had experienced this woman¡¯s skillst night. He gave her a sidelong nce, unsure whether to be angry or resigned, "Are you satisfied now?"

 Chapter 279 - 278: Another Reminder (4)

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 278: Another Reminder (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ji Xinxin snorted coldly, curled her lips, barely resisting the urge to strangle him as she violently shook off his hand and turned to get dressed.


    Shen Qian looked at Ji Xinxin¡¯s icy demeanor, his lips curling slightly with a glint of deep interest in his dark eyes. He had originally had no interest in this arranged marriage; his family background didn¡¯t require such alliances to add luster to their name. It was merely out of boredom that he acquiesced to his mother¡¯s wishes and took the trip.


    What he hadn¡¯t expected was to encounter her¡ªthe same woman who had been his most stunning one-night stand abroad¡ªand even more unexpectedly, this icy beauty managed to stir his heart more than he had imagined.


    He loungedzily against the headboard, slightly lifting his eyebrows and watching as Ji Xinxin unabashedly pulled off the thin nket, revealing her fair and beautiful form. She then picked up her clothes from the ground and began to dress, one piece at a time.


    While her movements were devoid of anything superfluous, each gesture carried an inexplicable elegance and allure, causing his body to warm once again. His dark eyes narrowed and his lips turned up devilishly, "I helped you out, aren¡¯t you going to repay me?"


    Ji Xinxin zipped up her skirt, tossed her hair, turned back with her chin up, her beautiful eyes cold, "Madam hasn¡¯t castrated you, you should be thankful."


    With that, she put on her sunsses, grabbed her bag, and strode out with her long legs, leaving swiftly and decisively.


    Shen Qian¡¯s dark eyes followed Ji Xinxin¡¯s departure, not showing the slightest annoyance. Instead, the smile on his lips deepened, as she always refused to acknowledge him after sleeping together¡ªhow wonderful!


    His thin lips parted slightly, softly murmuring Ji Xinxin¡¯s name, his eyes dark and shadowy.


    -


    It took Ling Chuxia a while to recover from Shi Che¡¯s gentle kiss. She shook her head vigorously and tried hard to suppress all the inappropriate and unwanted thoughts, focusing on the current situation.


    The thing she had gone to great lengths to steal was finally in her hands. Next, she had to go to the hospital to get injections, to cooperate with the collection of eggs, and then wait for sessful cultivation before having it imnted into her body¡ªthen she would be able to get pregnant.


    She knew this method was risky and might not seed, but... doing nothing ensured failure. By trying, at least there was a glimmer of hope.


    As long as there was a glimmer of hope, she could not give up.


    Ling Chuxia clenched her fists, her gaze slowly steadying. Suddenly, her phone rang; it was Ji Xinxin¡¯s call.


    She hurriedly slid the screen to answer, "Xinxin?"


    "Xiaxia, you went to the hospitalst night, didn¡¯t you?" Ji Xinxin¡¯s voice, slightly husky yet pleasantly sweet, came through the phone.


    Ling Chuxia softly hmm-ed, "I¡¯ve already sent that thing to the hospital."


    "Good, but this morning, Shi Che called Shen Qian. It seems like he¡¯s suspecting you."


    Upon hearing this, Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze sharply tensed, and her hand involuntarily gripped the phone tighter. She had thought Shi Che believed herst night¡ªhow could this be?


    "So...,"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I was with Shen Qian at the time and covered for you. But Xiaxia, you must be careful from now on. You cannot arouse Shi Che¡¯s suspicions again before you are pregnant."


    "I understand."


    -


    Meanwhile, at the Shi family¡¯s ancestral home.


    The phone rang, and a servant answered it before turning to Madam Shi, "Madam, it¡¯s Miss Yun Shu on the line."

 Chapter 280 - 279: Another Reminder (5)

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 279: Another Reminder (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Shi nced at the servant and then raised her hand. The servant respectfully handed the phone to Mrs. Shi, who brought it to her ear and calmly began to speak, "Yun Shu."


    "Madam, good morning," came Ling Yunshu¡¯s voice, habitually graceful and calm, courteous and gentle¡ªas always, exceedingly pleasant to the ear.


    Mrs. Shi had always liked Ling Yunshu and naturally responded with a small smile, "Good."


    The reason for Ling Yunshu¡¯s call wasn¡¯t anything special. For the past three years, she had made it a point to call Mrs. Shi every fortnight to extend her warm regards, her conversation always proper. After exchanging pleasantries, she would hang up without further ado.


    It was the same today. She briefly inquired after Mrs. Shi¡¯s health, urged her to take care of herself, and was about to hang up. However, just as she and Mrs. Shi were saying goodbye, Mrs. Shi stopped her.


    "Yun Shu, wait a moment."


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s hand paused, a slow sh of light crossing her beautiful eyes, though her voice was as calm as ever, "Madam, what is it?"


    Mrs. Shi furrowed her brows and pondered for a moment before speaking slowly, "Yun Shu, if I remember correctly, you should be graduating this year, right?"


    After Shi Che married Ling Chuxia, Mrs. Shi had sent Ling Yunshu abroad for further studies. Three years had passed, and she should have been ready to graduate.


    Ling Yunshu chuckled lightly, her voice neither haughty nor humble, "Madam, I actuallypleted those courses a year ago."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Mrs. Shi couldn¡¯t help but wear a satisfied smile, "You¡¯ve always been such a good student from a young age."


    After a brief pause, Mrs. Shi continued speaking, "Well then, you shoulde back."


    Mrs. Shi¡¯s tone was casual, but Ling Yunshu felt her heart soar, her body trembling with emotion. She had waited three long years for this very day, for Mrs. Shi to utter these words.


    At first, when Shi Che married Ling Chuxia and she was driven from the Shi Family to study abroad, it was ostensibly for further education, but in reality, she was abandoned, a forgotten ensign, because she had lost to her younger sister.


    In every way, she had always been better than Chuxia. Even though they looked exactly alike, whenever they went out, who didn¡¯t focus on her? By what right... had she lost to her sister in the end?


    Over these three years, she had swallowed all her grievances, embarrassments, and humiliations. Even if she was dissatisfied, she never onceined in front of Mrs. Shi. All her patience was for this very day.


    Because she knew she could, and would,e back!


    Everything that belonged to her, she was determined to reim!


    Ling Yunshu didn¡¯t know how much strength it took to suppress her excitement, her lips curving into a smile, her voice still gentle, "Alright, Madam. I will arrange things here and then return to the country."


    Mrs. Shi hummed in response and then hung up the phone.


    The servant standing beside her, a long-time employee of the Shi Family, understood Mrs. Shi¡¯s thoughts to a certain extent. However, this time, Mrs. Shi¡¯s decision to have Ling Yunshu return puzzled her, prompting her to ask, "Madam, why... did you suddenly decide to have Miss Yun Shue back?"


    Mrs. Shi sat still, giving the servant a brief nce, then picked up her tea, took a sip, and spoke unhurriedly, "The three-month deadline is nearly upon us."

 Chapter 281 - 280: Another Reminder (6)

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 280: Another Reminder (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    She did not say much, but the servant understood instantly.


    Madam and Ling Chuxia had set a three-month deadline, which was now almost due, yet there was still no sign of motion from Ling Chuxia, no wonder Mrs. Shi had to make contingency ns.


    It seemed that if Ling Chuxia could not get pregnant within three months, Mrs. Shi would definitely abandon her as a candidate.


    -


    Ling Chuxia went downstairs for breakfast, tidied herself up, and then left the house with her bag in hand. To avoid suspicion, she told Sister Hua that she was going to see Ji Xinxin.


    Sister Hua nodded and reminded her to be careful.


    Ling Chuxia left the vi, took a taxi, and then swiftly pulled out a coat, sunsses, a mask, and a hat from her bag and deftly put them on.


    Although she was not a celebrity and not that conspicuous, she was still Shi Che¡¯s wife, the Young Madam of the Shi Family. It was possible that someone might recognize her. No matter what, this time, she had to be extremely careful and not leak a single breath of her ns.


    The driver, while driving, couldn¡¯t help but nce at the rearview mirror, watching Ling Chuxia¡¯s quick transformation from a graceful and elegantdy to a nearly tightly-wrapped mummy, and was instantly dumbfounded.


    Ling Chuxiapleted her disguise and, upon noticing the driver staring at her with wide eyes, feared that he might recognize something. She pretended to be fierce and yelled at him, "What are you looking at! Haven¡¯t you seen a beautiful woman before!"


    Seeing such a gentle-looking youngdy speaking so rudely, the driver swallowed hard and immediately averted his eyes, focusing on driving.


    Arriving at the hospital, Ling Chuxia paid the fare and got out of the cab, looked around to see if there was anything unusual, and then adjusted her sunsses and lowered her hat a little more, her head slightly bowed as she walked into the hospital.


    The egg retrieval process went quite smoothly, but once the anesthesia wore off, Ling Chuxia still felt a strange sensation in her body, and there was pain, but this pain,pared to everything else, was insignificant.


    What was a little pain if she could sessfully get pregnant?


    Ling Chuxia did not dare to leave the hospital immediately but rested for several hours until she felt somewhat recovered before she left.


    -


    As soon as Ling Chuxia left the hospital, she received a call from Shi Che who had to go on a sudden business trip and asked her to pack some luggage and bring it to the airport for him.


    After hanging up the phone, Ling Chuxia hurriedly gged down a cab and rushed home, afraid of dying Shi Che¡¯s schedule. On the way, she called Sister Hua and asked her to help with the packing.


    With all this rushing around, it took Ling Chuxia more than two hours to reach the airport. She pushed her luggage hurriedly to the VIP waiting area. Herplexion, already not veryfortable, was now slightly pale.


    But the moment Ling Chuxia saw him, she knew she must have kept him waiting anxiously. She quickly approached and said in a soft voice, "Sorry, I¡¯mte."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice was already weak, and now it sounded even more evident.


    Shi Che¡¯s face, normally expressionless, suddenly furrowed in concern when he looked up and saw Ling Chuxia¡¯splexion. He stood up, his dark eyes fixed on her face, and asked with a deep voice, "Why do you look so pale?"


    Ling Chuxia subconsciously touched her own face, feeling a slight startle in her heart. She couldn¡¯t let Shi Che see that something was amiss with her. She lowered her face a little and forced a faint smile, "No, I might have caught a cold this morning."

 Chapter 282 - 281: Another Reminder (7)

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 281: Another Reminder (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che didn¡¯t speak. He slightly reached out and hooked Ling Chuxia¡¯s chin, making her feel as if a force was lifting her chin, and then she met Shi Che¡¯s dark brown eyes, deep and somber, seemingly able to see through one¡¯s heart.


    Ling Chuxia blinked, not daring to meet Shi Che¡¯s eyes for fear of revealing her guilt.


    Shi Che, however, did not notice her expression but closely observed herplexion, which was very pale. Her skin, originally fair, had be as white as paper.


    His brows furrowed even tighter, "You should have said something if you were feeling unwell."


    Actually, he could have asked Xiao Zhao to go back and get the luggage instead. However, he had asked Ling Chuxia to do this because he wanted to see more of her, especially since he was going on a sudden business trip for nearly half a month. Unexpectedly, this woman was unwell and hadn¡¯t said a word.


    Even though there had been some changes in recent times, she still couldn¡¯t fully recover to her former self. Now, his heartache was creeping up on him, overwhelming his anger.


    Although Shi Che¡¯s voice was deep, Ling Chuxia could vaguely hear the concern in it. Her heart trembled slightly, and her tense emotions eased a bit. She curved her lips and gently shook her head, "I¡¯m fine."


    Shi Che looked at her frail body, standing there, about to fall. He turned his head toward Xiao Zhao and said, "You don¡¯t have toe with me. Take the Young Madam to the hospital."


    To the hospital?


    Hearing these words exploded like thunder in her ears. How could she possibly go to the hospital in her condition?


    Ling Chuxia immediately shook her head vigorously, "No, there¡¯s no need."


    Perhaps because her reaction was a bit sensitive, Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes slightly darkened. Ling Chuxia realized this and her heart jumped again. She secretly took a breath, forcing herself to calm down, then softly replied, "I just have a small cold. I can just take some medicine when I go back; there¡¯s no need to bother Xiao Zhao. Let him go on the business trip with you."


    Shi Che stared at her for a while. Ling Chuxia tried to muster a smile, smiling at him to signal that she was alright.


    The light in Shi Che¡¯s eyes was somber, and he seemed lost in thought, but in the end, he didn¡¯t mention having Xiao Zhao take her to the hospital anymore.


    Half an hour before Shi Che¡¯s boarding time, Ling Chuxia sat next to him, waiting with him.


    Shi Che nced sideways at Ling Chuxia and suddenly reached out his hand, pulling her into his arms.


    Ling Chuxia leaned into his embrace, taken by the force of his pull. She was stunned for a moment before looking up at Shi Che.


    Shi Che wasn¡¯t looking at her. His handsome face was expressionless, his voice somewhat cold, "Lean on me if you¡¯re feeling unwell."


    Ling Chuxia froze for a few seconds before realizing¡ªhis voice was cold, but his actions were gentle. Leaning in Shi Che¡¯s arms, her heart involuntarily fluttered with sweetness.


    Yet, that sweetness carried much bitterness. The nicer Shi Che was to her now, the more guilt she felt inside.


    She dared not let Shi Che perceive her emotions, so she turned her head and buried her face in Shi Che¡¯s chest.


    Half an hour passed in a sh. Shi Che boarded his flight, and Ling Chuxia stood there until the ne took off before she finally turned and left.

 Chapter 283 - 282: Another Reminder (8)

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 282: Another Reminder (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    Despite feeling guilty, Ling Chuxia could not deny that Shi Che¡¯s business trip of half a month was an excellent opportunity for her.


    Once the embryo had been sessfully cultured, she would need to undergo transnt surgery, and after such an operation, one would be extremely weak and would have to rest in bed for at least five days. She had been worrying about how to conceal her condition, but now the problem was resolved.


    Fortuitously, Ling Chuxia¡¯s luck was not bad. A weekter, the hospital called her to announce the sess of the cultivation, asking her to arrange a time for the surgery. Ling Chuxia replied with only one sentence, "The sooner, the better."


    Two dayster, Ling Chuxia went to the hospital for the transnt surgery.


    After the operation, Ling Chuxia, supporting her weak body, sat up. The doctor carefully instructed her on post-surgery care, and Ling Chuxia took note of it attentively.


    Finally, looking at Ling Chuxia, the doctor said, "Fourteen days after the embryo transfer, a serum HCG test will determine if you are pregnant. During this period, avoid strenuous exercise and also avoid sexual intercourse."


    At the mention of this, a blush could not help but spread thinly across Ling Chuxia¡¯s pale cheeks. A hint of shyness flickered in her eyes as she slowly nodded, "Doctor, I understand."


    Returning to the vi, Sister Hua was startled by Ling Chuxia¡¯s pallor and quickly asked, "Young Madam, what happened to you?"


    She looked fine when she went out in the morning, but now she looked terrible.


    Ling Chuxia kept the matter secret from everyone other than Ji Xinxin. Although she knew Sister Hua was good to her, after all, Sister Hua was Mrs. Shi¡¯s person, and she did not dare reveal a word to her.


    All she needed to do was to tell Mrs. Shi the result when she was sessfully pregnant. Apart from that, there was no need for her to say anything, nor could she.


    Ling Chuxia steadied her nerves and slowly squeezed out a faint smile, "I¡¯ve had a cold that hasn¡¯t cleared up, and it might have worsened. I just went to the hospital for an injection, and the doctor advised me to rest well."


    After all, for the next five days, she had to rest in bed. Ling Chuxia used this as a pretext, avoiding Sister Hua¡¯s suspicion.


    Ling Chuxia had indeed been feeling unwell in the past few days. Now that she mentioned it, Sister Hua did not suspect much and simply nodded, concern still evident in her eyes, "Then, Young Madam, let me help you upstairs to rest."


    Ling Chuxia did not refuse and let Sister Hua assist her upstairs.


    Back in her bedroom, Ling Chuxiay down in bed. Sister Hua tucked her in, then quietly exited the room, closing the door behind her.


    Ling Chuxiay there, unable to fall asleep despite her exhaustion. Her wide-open eyes were fixed on the white ceiling as her consciousness gradually drifted away.


    Her emotions had been tensetely, exhaustingly so for the sake of getting pregnant. Now that everything was settling down, in fourteen days, she would find out whether she could be pregnant.


    If she managed to conceive sessfully this time, she would be able to fulfill Mrs. Shi¡¯s task. Mrs. Shi would not press her and Shi Che to divorce, and so she would be able to keep her promise to her elder sister.


    All her efforts seemed to be close to bearing fruit, but why was it that she couldn¡¯t muster any happiness at this moment?


    It was as though something was pressing on her chest, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Lost in a daze, Ling Chuxia¡¯s phone on the bedside table suddenly rang.

 Chapter 284 - 283: Another Reminder (9)

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 283: Another Reminder (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia turned her face and, with effort, reached out to grab the phone. She nced at the screen where the words "Young Master" were shing before she suddenly snapped back to reality.


    She had almost forgotten that Shi Che, who was on a business trip, would asionally call her, and it was usually around this time.


    Ling Chuxia knew she was weak, but she didn¡¯t want Shi Che to sense anything was amiss. She took a few deep breaths, cleared her throat, and tried to make her voice sound normal before she slid her finger across the screen to answer the call.


    "Hello¡ª¡ª"


    Although Ling Chuxia tried to control her voice, it was immediately detected by Shi Che. His voice was as deep as ever, "What¡¯s wrong with your voice?"


    Ling Chuxia was taken aback, not expecting her condition to be perceived so quickly. She thought Shi Che was just vignt, not realizing how acute he was too. No wonder every lie she told was eventually uncovered.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Shi Che¡¯s absence this past week, perhaps she would have been found out already?


    Fortunately...they were still separated by the phone. Nevertheless, even through the phone, Ling Chuxia could feel a hint of pressure. All she could do was take deep breaths, suppress the fear in her heart, and respond in as gentle a tone as possible, "It¡¯s just a little recurrence of a previous illness, it¡¯s nothing serious."


    Shi Che was silent on the other end for a while. Ling Chuxia held her breath, afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe her, and quickly added, "It¡¯s just a minor cold."


    Shi Che remained silent, the silence on the other end so profound that she seemed to only hear breathing. Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart began to race. Could Shi Che be suspecting something?


    Could it be... that there were eyes at home even though he wasn¡¯t there?


    But...even though he was away, she hadn¡¯t let her guard down at all! Surely she hadn¡¯t been easy to detect?


    As Ling Chuxia nervously scrambled through her thoughts, Shi Che¡¯s deep voice slowly rose, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    His voice was low, slightly hoarse, and carried some other emotion Ling Chuxia could not identify, making her momentarily dazed by his words.


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me?


    Was Shi Che asking her why she didn¡¯t tell him?


    Such a simple question, yet it shook Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart violently, a sourness swiftly rising and choking her throat.


    Over the past three years, she had grown ustomed to bearing everything alone, swallowing everything herself.


    Knowing that Shi Che hated and despised her, she dared not say anything to him, no matter how sad or aggrieved she was, she never dared reveal a fraction of it in front of him.


    And now, Shi Che was asking her, why didn¡¯t she tell him?


    Of course, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t dare say she couldn¡¯t. She thought for a moment, her standard response should be, "I didn¡¯t want to worry you." However, perhaps due to the uneasy and guilty weight in her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but ask softly, "Can I tell you?"


    Momentarily stunned by her question, Shi Che then seemed to carry a trace of warmth in his deep voice, each word reaching her ears, "Yes."


    Just those two words, yet for some reason, they touched her heartstrings. Suddenly, she felt an urge to ask him, if... if she were pregnant, what would he... what would he do?

 Chapter 285 - 284: Another Reminder (10)

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 284: Another Reminder (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    The urge suddenly surged up to her throat, and Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth, "If... if I... ."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, the scene from that day suddenly shed in her mind¡ªShi Che¡¯s angry face, his shout filled with menace, and those words, "You don¡¯t deserve to have my child!" It exploded in her mind and echoed in her ears without any warning.


    That day¡¯s events were a nightmare she couldn¡¯t escape. Although some time had passed, she couldn¡¯t forget what happened that day. It was like a thorn, ruthlessly lodged deep in her heart. Even if she couldn¡¯t see it sometimes, it didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t there.


    It would always suddenly pop up at a certain moment, warning her, reminding her.


    All of Ling Chuxia¡¯s impulsiveness, in that moment, vanished without a trace, like a balloon that had been pricked and deted suddenly.


    The words Ling Chuxia wanted to say were all stuck in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t make any sound at all.


    Shi Che had been waiting for her to speak. She had only said a few words before falling silent. He slightly frowned and asked indifferently, "If what?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand slowly clenched the phone. She took a slight breath, forcibly swallowed the bitterness in her throat, lightly bit her lower lip, and replied, "Nothing."


    This child was the result of her own schemes, without Shi Che¡¯s consent. If she told him now, she didn¡¯t even need to guess the oue. And this time, she couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes. Thus, she couldn¡¯t say anything, couldn¡¯t ask anything.


    With those words from Ling Chuxia, Shi Che¡¯s frown deepened. He clearly felt she had something to say, yet she said nothing. Was it unwillingness or fear, or possibly both, that kept her silent?


    In the end, she still didn¡¯t consider him her closest person, her husband.


    At that moment, both of them fell silent, their atmosphere turning awkward.


    Ling Chuxia was feeling unwell, and she feared that if the callsted too long, Shi Che might notice something was off. However, she didn¡¯t dare to hang up on him directly, so she took a light breath and hesitantly started, "Young Master, if there¡¯s nothing else..."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s words clearly meant she had nothing more to say to him. Shi Che¡¯s gaze darkened sharply, a hint of anger brewing in his eyes. Yet hearing her weary voice seemed to douse that me of anger, like it was quenched by a bucket of cold water. He gripped his phone tightly, wanting to advise her to rest properly, but when he opened his mouth, he couldn¡¯t say it. Finally, as if angry with himself, he abruptly ended the call.


    Ling Chuxia only heard a click by her ear, and then there was nothing but a long beeping tone. She stared nkly at the phone, a hint of helplessness appearing in her eyes. Had she angered Shi Che again?


    Holding the phone, her gaze slightly vacant, Ling Chuxia slowly sighed.


    After hanging up, Shi Che was also a bit annoyed with himself; he always lost his temper over matters rted to Ling Chuxia. He had no intention ofshing out at her, yet it always ended like this.


    His dark eyes fixed sternly on the phone, struggling whether to call her back.

 Chapter 286 - 285: Another Reminder (11)

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 285: Another Reminder (11)</h4><h4></h4>


    Yet his finger hesitated on the phone screen, unable to press down.


    He was aware of his feelings; he had grown much closer to Chuxia during this time, but he also felt that there was always a barrier between them, invisible and intangible. He dared not probe what it might be.


    For he feared that he might once again open Pandora¡¯s box, which is why sometimes, even when he saw things clearly, he¡¯d rather choose to remain oblivious.


    Shi Che closed his eyes briefly, steadied the strength in his body, then opened his eyes and touched the screen¡ªnot to redial Ling Chuxia¡¯s number, but to call Sister Hua.


    Ling Chuxia, in the end, fell asleep, but her sleep was restless, as if her heart was burdened with many concerns, unable to find peace.


    The door was gently knocked, and the moment the sound echoed, Ling Chuxia awoke.


    Having slept for a while, she felt somewhat better, but per the doctor¡¯s orders, she should stay in bed for five days after surgery. Lying there, she said in a weak voice, "Come in."


    The door opened, and Sister Hua walked in with a tray. Ling Chuxia slightly opened her eyes to see Sister Hua, who swiftly approached and set the tray aside, looking at Ling Chuxia¡¯splexion with concern in her eyes, "Young Madam, how are you feeling? Shall I call the doctor toe and check on you again?"


    Ling Chuxia gently shook her head, "I¡¯m fine, the doctor said that with good rest, I will be well in a few days."


    With that, Sister Hua had nothing more to say, only offering, "Then you must rest well, and remember to call me if you feel ufortable."


    "Mm."


    Sister Hua added, "Must be hungry, right? I¡¯ve made some porridge for you, have something to eat before you go back to sleep."


    Ling Chuxia had no appetite and didn¡¯t want to eat anything. She looked at Sister Hua and shook her head again, "I don¡¯t want to eat right now."


    But Sister Hua frowned, "Young Madam, you¡¯ve slept all afternoon and skipped dinner, you should eat something. Being hungry isn¡¯t good for your condition, and furthermore, the Young Master has instructed me to take good care of you. If something were to happen to you, how would I exin to him when he returns?"


    The Young Master has instructed?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s attention was instantly captured by those words; she looked up in surprise and said incredulously, "You mean, the Young Master instructed you?"


    Hadn¡¯t she just angered Shi Che? Why would he ask Sister Hua to take good care of her?


    Sister Hua, unaware of her thoughts, simply answered, "Yes, he called me just a while ago."


    Just a while ago?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her heart giving a faint jolt. Based on the timing, this meant that Shi Che hadn¡¯t been angry with her when he hung up her call; otherwise, why would he have immediately called Sister Hua to make sure she was well taken care of?


    He... he still cares about her, doesn¡¯t he?


    A wave of disbelief flickered in Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, mixed with a touch of bewilderment, and eventually, it slowly transformed into strands of joy.


    Observing Ling Chuxia¡¯s expression, Sister Hua, who had lived many more years, certainly didn¡¯t miss that sh of joy. She softly said, "Young Madam, although the Young Master was indeed quite indifferent to you at first, these days I can see that he really does care about and value you. So, if you try a little harder, perhaps you can fully capture the Young Master¡¯s heart."

 Chapter 287 - 286: Another Reminder (12)

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 286: Another Reminder (12)</h4><h4></h4>


    To cage Shi Che¡¯s heart?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s dark pupils involuntarily widened as she stared nkly at Sister Hua, her eyes revealing endless confusion.


    For her, this marriage was atonement¡ªa redemption for her elder sister, a promise to her elder sister. That¡¯s why she¡¯d been gritting her teeth and enduring, holding on.


    Her only thought was to wait for her elder sister¡¯s return, then divorce Shi Che, allowing him and her elder sister to be together again, to make up for the mistakes of the past.


    But now, someone was telling her to cage Shi Che¡¯s heart? Did that mean, wanting Shi Che to fall in love with her?


    This thought shed through her mind, and Ling Chuxia shuddered violently, then immediately shook her head vigorously.


    How could that be possible?


    Impossible!


    Shi Che didn¡¯t even like her, not even a bit! At most, his disdain for her had lessened, and the care he showed her was only because of her elder sister.


    Every time he treated her well, it was because of her elder sister.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was too scared to think about it, or simply unwilling, but after emphatically denying these thoughts, she forcefully suppressed those terrifying notions deep into her heart.


    She didn¡¯t want to hear Sister Hua say any more, so she spoke softly, interrupting Sister Hua, "Sister Hua, I think I¡¯m feeling a bit hungry."


    Although this change of topic was somewhat abrupt, Sister Hua was happy to hear that she was willing to eat, and without thinking much about it, she eximed joyfully, "Okay, I¡¯ll help you get up."


    Ling Chuxia nodded and let Sister Hua carefully help her sit up against the headboard, then she picked up the porridge and handed it to her.


    Ling Chuxia truly had little appetite, but in order not to let her thoughts wander, she forced herself to focus on eating and managed to finish the bowl of porridge.


    After Sister Hua took the dishes out, the bedroom fell quiet again. Ling Chuxia leaned against the headboard, and although she had forcefully quelled those chaotic thoughts, once she was alone again, they spread uncontrobly like air.


    Ling Chuxia suddenly clenched her fists tightly and, without hesitation, grabbed her cell phone, pulled up her photo album, and found a picture of her with Ling Yunshu.


    Her gazended on that photo, on her elder sister¡¯s visage, and the moment she saw her elder sister¡¯s picture, the turmoil in her heart began to fade away unconsciously, bit by bit.


    Because, as soon as she saw that picture, she remembered her responsibility, her promise, and that she should dismiss all the thoughts that she should not have.


    Ling Chuxia stared at the photo for a good while, finally clearing her mind of all distractions. She let out a slight sigh of relief, but just as she was about to put her phone away, her hand paused.


    Shi Che had specifically called Sister Hua, asking her to take good care of her; whether it was for her elder sister or something else, shouldn¡¯t she at least thank him?


    Only, she was a bit afraid to call him because even over the phone, she always felt ufortable, prone to misspeaking. But if she didn¡¯t call, how would she thank Shi Che?


    Ling Chuxia pondered for a moment and slowly essed her phone¡¯s messaging function.


    Her fingers typed on the screen, "Sister Hua said you specifically asked her to take care of me..."


    But before she finished, she deleted it letter by letter, thought for a moment, and began typing again, "Sister Hua took very good care of me, don¡¯t worry about me."


    No matter how she looked at it, it felt awkward. Ling Chuxia furrowed her brows, eventually deleting everything again.


    After pondering with a frown for a long time, she finally sent only two words: Thank you.

 Chapter 288 - 287: Another Reminder (13)

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 287: Another Reminder (13)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia sent the text message and casually put her phone back on the bedside table, not expecting Shi Che to reply, but to her surprise, her phone vibrated just a minuteter.


    She picked up her phone and saw a text from Shi Che. For a moment, her whole being felt slightly stunned.


    Sometimes, Shi Che wouldn¡¯t even answer her calls, and now he was replying to her text? Was she seeing things? Hallucinating? She quickly rubbed her eyes, and when she opened them, it was still a text from Shi Che.


    Her hand holding the phone trembled slightly, and her breathing unconsciously slowed.


    Ling Chuxia took a deep breath, controlled her excitement, and then moved her fingers to open Shi Che¡¯s message. His reply was very short and to the point, just three words: "Thanks for what." There wasn¡¯t even any punctuation, consistent with his usual style.


    Ling Chuxia stared at it for a while before slowlyposing a reply: "Thank you for specifically instructing Sister Hua to take care of me, and thank you for your concern."


    She hesitated over thest few words, but in the end, she sent the message without deleting them.


    No matter who Shi Che thought she was at the moment, she was genuinely grateful for his concern.


    -


    When Shi Che received Ling Chuxia¡¯s message, he was in a meeting. His phone beeped asionally, and he took it out without hesitation. Seeing the message "thank you for your concern," the corners of his lips unwittingly curled.


    Did this woman finally realize he was concerned about her?


    He thought that no matter what he did, she would never understand, perhaps even ignore itpletely.


    Shi Che didn¡¯t want to be happy over just a few words from Ling Chuxia, but he couldn¡¯t stop the joy bubbling up inside him, a hint of gentleness peeking through his usually dark eyes.


    Normally frosty and rigid, the meeting¡¯s atmosphere eased slightly due to Shi Che¡¯s sudden happiness, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but nce at their big boss, specting who might have sent him a text that made him so happy.


    Sitting nearby, Xiao Zhao nced at his boss and knew instantly - who else could affect Shi Che¡¯s mood like this, if not the Young Madam?


    -


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t have to wait long before another message came. She opened it to find it still carried Shi Che¡¯s typical cold andmanding tone.


    "When I return, don¡¯t still look so ill."


    The words sounded almost disdainful, yet Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart softened as she read them, feeling the concern underlying them.


    He wanted her to recover soon, didn¡¯t he?


    Ling Chuxia lowered her eyes, the softness evident in her gaze, and replied to the message, "Understood."


    This reply was not with respect but had a teasing, rxed tone. Perhaps it was because they weren¡¯t face-to-face, nor on a call, but just in the vastwork, unseen and untouchable. Maybe it was because of his concern, she felt a sense of ease.


    When Shi Che received those two words, a soft light danced in his eyes, his lips slowly curved into a smile, one that adorned his handsome face and mesmerized anyone who saw it.


    -


    Time swiftly passed, and when Shi Che returned from his business trip, Old Zhu drove up to the vi. He lifted his eyes to the rearview mirror and saw Shi Che sitting there, eyes downcast, focusing on the box in his hands.

 Chapter 289 - 288: Another Reminder (14)

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 288: Another Reminder (14)</h4><h4></h4>


    Old Zhu knew that the box contained a ne, a ne with a small sun emblem on it. Like the gifts he had bought before, each one bore the small sun emblem.


    He used to not understand, butter he gradually started to get it. Perhaps, in the young master¡¯s heart, the Young Madam was his own sun.


    He had bought so many gifts before, yet not once had he been able to give them away. This time, he should be able to give it away, right?


    Old Zhu thought about it and smiled with a touch of contentment.


    -


    Shi Che stared at the box for a good while before he finally closed the lid, put the box in his suit pocket, and then got out of the car.


    As he got out of the car, he saw Ling Chuxia and Sister Hua standing at the doorway, waiting for him. Seeing him get out of the car, Ling Chuxia took steps forward and walked towards him.


    His gaze naturally fell on her face. Herplexion wasn¡¯t as pale as before he left on his business trip, her cheeks even had a slight pinkness to them, but it was clear she was wearing some makeup. Still, she seemed to be in good spirits, or at least she didn¡¯t look ill anymore.


    When she got closer, Shi Che subtly averted his eyes.


    Ling Chuxia had been resting well these past few days, now having recovered quite a bit of energy, and was not afraid to show herself in front of Shi Che. She stepped forward, shing a smile, "Young Master, it must have been tough on the road."


    Shi Che nodded slightly and continued his stride toward the entryway. As he approached the foyer to change shoes, Ling Chuxia was about to kneel down to help Shi Che with his shoes. Noticing her intention from the corner of his eye, he hastened his actions and changed his shoes on his own, then headed straight upstairs.


    Ling Chuxia paused for a moment, not following him immediately, but turned to the kitchen to brew tea for Shi Che.


    Shi Che returned to the bedroom, yanked off his tie, then took off his suit and threw it on the bed. Just as he was about to unbutton his shirt and change clothes, as if something crossed his mind, he hesitated. He then picked up his suit and pulled the box out of the pocket.


    He held it in his palm, the light in the depths of his eyes flickered faintly.


    Buying gifts had be a habit of his, but giving them... he had never managed to give one away.


    Ordinarily, exchanging gifts between husband and wife is the most natural and normal thing, but for him and Ling Chuxia, it was not so.


    How was he going to give this gift to Ling Chuxia?


    As Shi Che mulled over this, he suddenly lifted his hand, imagining Ling Chuxia right in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "This is for you!"


    After the words fell, Shi Che scowled slightly. Was that too cold?


    Shi Che cleared his throat and lifted his hand again, his voice softer and tinted with a hint of warmth, "I brought you a gift, it¡¯s..."


    However, before he could finish speaking, Shi Che found himself covered in goosebumps and shook his head. It was too cheesy; he¡¯d die before he spoke like that.


    But if this didn¡¯t work and that didn¡¯t work, what should he say?


    Shi Che never would have imagined that one day, he would find himself struggling for so long just to give a gift.


    But then again, the second approach, as cheesy as it was, didn¡¯t all women like that sort of cheesiness?


    Should he try it one more time?


    -


    Ling Chuxia brewed the tea and carried it upstairs. She ascended step by step towards the bedroom and stood at the bedroom door, where she could faintly hear some noisesing from inside.

 Chapter 290 - 289: Another Reminder (15)

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 289: Another Reminder (15)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chuxia noticed a hint of confusion in her eyes. Could Shi Che be on the phone? She couldn¡¯t help but step forward and gently push the door open.


    Since her movement was very gentle, Shi Che didn¡¯t notice it, and as he had his back to the door, he was unaware of Chuxia entering while he continued practicing his movements.


    Chuxia stepped inside, intentionally treading lightly. Since his back was to her, she couldn¡¯t see what Shi Che was doing or his expression, but his words slowly reached her ears, one by one.


    "I, when I was on a business trip, saw a ne that I thought would suit you well. I bought it for you."


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he seemed unsatisfied, muttering softly under his breath. Because his voice was quiet, Chuxia couldn¡¯t make out what he said, but Shi Che quickly spoke again, "It¡¯s not specifically bought, just bought casually. Here, it¡¯s for you."


    It was then that Chuxia realized Shi Che had bought a gift and wanted to give it to someone. Was he... practicing how to give it to someone?


    Chuxia had never seen Shi Che so conflicted before. His usual style was to directly throw the gift in front of the person, maintaining a superior attitude as if saying, ¡¯Take it if you want.¡¯ This was his style, wasn¡¯t it?


    Why was he being so cautious?


    So, who was this gift for? Could it be for Zheng Rourou? Somehow, thinking of Zheng Rourou gave her a slight sting in her heart, a bit of suffocation.


    But then, thest time she encountered Zheng Rourou, Shi Che¡¯s attitude toward her was awful. Since then, Shi Che had oftene home, and there were no more rumors about him outside. It seemed unlikely he and Zheng Rourou were involved, so the gift probably wasn¡¯t for her.


    If not for Zheng Rourou, then for who?


    Her elder sister? That was even less likely. Who knew when her elder sister would return?


    As Chuxia thought it over, a trace of realization suddenly brightened her eyes. Could it be... for her?


    This thought made Chuxia¡¯s heart tremble. Could the gift really be for her? It seemed unlikely. They had been married for so long, and Shi Che had almost never given her anything. The only thing, a white clutch bag, was something he had bought on a whim during their honeymoon.


    And now, him being on a business trip, how could he have taken the time to buy her a gift specifically?


    Impossible, right?


    Chuxia kept denying it, but deep inside, a tiny hopeful thought uncontrobly surfaced.


    Perhaps, the gift was really for her.


    Shi Che had practiced several times. Although he still felt ufortable, the words came more smoothly now. He sighed in relief, ready to put down the box and change his clothes, when unexpectedly, turning around, he saw Chuxia who had somehow appeared behind him.


    Shi Che was genuinely startled; he had never expected Chuxia to be there behind him. Could it be that she had heard everything he just said?


    His dark eyes widened, the emotions swirling intensely, and his voice unconsciously deepened, "When did youe in?"


    Chuxia was pondering whether the gift Shi Che was holding might be for her when he suddenly spoke. His voice was deep, and his tone rather unpleasant. Instinctively looking up, she met his dark, intense eyes.

 Chapter 291 - 290: Another Reminder (16)

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 290: Another Reminder (16)</h4><h4></h4>


    Seeing his troubled expression, Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, and she stammered out an exnation, "I, I just, brewed some tea for you, so..."


    As Ling Chuxia spoke, she lifted the tray she was holding, yet her nervousness was evident, her fingers trembling slightly, causing the tea on the tray to sway gently.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes nced carelessly at the tea, but his attention was not there. He was more concerned about whether Ling Chuxia had heard his earlier words, but now, asking about it was something he found himself unable to voice. His hand clenched the box unconsciously.


    Shi Che didn¡¯t speak, his dark gaze intensively focused on her. Ling Chuxia, feeling somewhat afraid, lowered her eyes, not daring to look at Shi Che¡¯s expression. In an instant, the entire bedroom quieted down, the atmosphere tinged with a hint of awkwardness and strangeness.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s downward gazended precisely on the box that Shi Che was clutching. The thoughts that had vanished in her panic slowly began to coalesce again.


    For whom was Shi Che¡¯s gift intended? Could it be for her?


    She was only thinking this in her mind, yet unknowingly, she blurted out, "Is this gift for me?"


    As soon as Ling Chuxia uttered these words, before she could even react, it was Shi Che who was taken aback, his dark eyes shing incredulously, "What did you say?"


    Only then did Ling Chuxia realize that the words she had been thinking had slipped out. Her cheeks flushed rapidly, she blinked her eyes, and she began to feel somewhat at a loss.


    How could she ask Shi Che such a question? What if it wasn¡¯t for her? How utterly shameless would that make her appear? How presumptuous?


    Ling Chuxia felt excruciatingly embarrassed, her eyes downcast, a flicker of light in them as she thought about whether to say something to remedy the situation.


    After the initial shock, a gleam slowly appeared in Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes. In their three years of marriage, Ling Chuxia had never asked him for anything, nor did she act like other wives who would coquettishly insist their husbands buy them things. He used to bring back gifts from trips, and although she had noticed them many times, she never asked about them because she had never cared about him, let alone whether he bought her gifts.


    Yet, unexpectedly, today she had asked...


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze lifted, looking at Ling Chuxia, his eyes as tender as water. He pinched the box in his hand, then slowly raised his hand, offering it toward Ling Chuxia, his lips parting slightly, his voice low but filled with utmost gentleness, "Yes, it¡¯s for you."


    Just these few words caused Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes to widen dramatically, instinctively lifting her gaze.


    Shi Che had struggled to practice making his speech sound natural earlier, yet now, looking at Ling Chuxia, he couldn¡¯t speak naturally, "Bought it while I was on a business trip. Thought it would suit you well, so I brought it back. See if you like it."


    Was it actually for her? And... Shi Che was speaking to her so tenderly... Ling Chuxia felt stunned, her mind unable to function, and she merely nodded instinctively.


    A smile curved the corners of Shi Che¡¯s lips, a hint of joy tinging his handsome face, "Then let me put it on for you!"


    With those words, he opened the box directly, took out the ne, then moved behind Ling Chuxia. He gently lifted her long hair, opened the sp, and put the ne on Ling Chuxia.

 Chapter 292 - 291: Another Reminder (17)

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 291: Another Reminder (17)</h4><h4></h4>


    Throughout the entire process, Chuxia had been so stupefied that she was simply unable to react. This gentle Che seemed to transport her instantly back in time.


    Back to their youth, back to when they were newlyweds.


    With the ne now around her neck, Chuxia felt its cool temperature against her skin. She unconsciously lowered her gaze and, lifting her hand, gently touched the small sun-shaped pendant. A warm current seemed to surge to her heart, heating her entire body.


    Looking at the pendant, Chuxia spoke in a light voice, "Why... why is it a sun?"


    Che hadn¡¯t expected her to ask this question and was momentarily stunned; then his dark eyes fell upon her profile.


    Why a sun, indeed?


    Was it because... when he first saw her, her smile was just like that of the sun, dispelling the darkness around and illuminating his heart as well?


    Or perhaps it was because, over so many years at the Shi Family, unlike others, she was not overshadowed by the darkness of the Shi household. Instead, she maintained her true nature, much like the sun; her radiance never faded, never obscured.


    Che¡¯s gaze became somewhat distant, his voice low and murmuring, "Because, you¡¯re like the sun."


    Hearing Che¡¯s whisper, Chuxia was filled with confusion. She was like the sun? What kind of answer was that? She couldn¡¯t help but turn her face to look at Che, herrge eyes brimming with bewilderment, "I¡¯m like the sun? What do you mean?"


    Her eyes were pitch-ck and shining, and due to her puzzlement, her delicate eyebrows were slightly furrowed. Her eyes blinked, and her thickshes fluttered like butterfly wings. Her lips were softly pursed, waiting for Che¡¯s reply.


    Little did she know, her appearance, with its unwitting seductiveness, especially those lightly pursed lips, made her irresistibly charming. Fearing that Che would notice her sickly pallor, she had even applied a bit of makeup today. Her lips were coated with lipstick, pink and tender, shining with a soft glow under the light, as tempting as jelly, enticing one to devour.


    Being together again after a separation was like a new marriage, and at that moment, watching her pink lips, Che¡¯s gaze darkened rapidly, his Adam¡¯s apple involuntarily moving up and down. His arm shot out, and in an embrace, he pulled Chuxia¡¯s slender waist toward him, then his lips descended onto hers.


    Suddenly kissed by Che, Chuxia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. They were just talking, so why the sudden kiss? But as Che kissed her, she couldn¡¯t resist and instinctively closed her eyes, allowing him to continue.


    However, Che¡¯s kiss grew deeper, moving slowly downward, and he even lifted her in his arms, walking toward therge bed.


    The moment her body was ced on the bed, Chuxia snapped back to reality. Although she had already passed those five extremely weak days, until she could confirm whether she was pregnant, the doctor had advised her to avoid sexual activity to prevent any mishaps.


    So now, she absolutely could not let Che continue; if something were to happen...


    But in this regard, she never dared refuse Che, nor had she ever done so. How could she suddenly refuse now? No, she had to think of a reason, at least until she knew the oue.


    A reason, a reason? What reason? In such a short time, where could shee up with one?


    As Chuxia was anxiously thinking to herself, Che¡¯s tall figure was already pressing down upon her, and hisrge hand began to slide under her clothes, tugging at her garment.

 Chapter 293 - 292: Another Reminder (18)

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 292: Another Reminder (18)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia involuntarily shivered and clenched her teeth, blurting out in her urgency, "No!"


    Due to her rush, Ling Chuxia spoke a bit loudly. Shi Che¡¯s hand paused involuntarily, his handsome face lifted, and his dark eyes fell upon her countenance, narrowing slightly, "No?"


    His voice was neither heavy nor light, yet it made Ling Chuxia involuntarily swallow hard. Thinking quickly, it seemed that the most credible excuse was her menstrual cycle.


    She dared not meet Shi Che¡¯s eyes, slightly averting her gaze and restraining her feelings of guilt, she slowly began, "I... I got my period today."


    However, contrary to what she expected, Shi Che did not let her go. Instead, he frowned slightly, the light in his eyes deepening as he stared at Ling Chuxia¡¯s face. His lips parted slightly, "Isn¡¯t your cycle not due for these couple of days?"


    Shi Che¡¯s question made Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart jolt. She never expected that Shi Che would remember the timing of her menstrual cycle. ording to her normal schedule, it indeed should haveeter.


    Ling Chuxia found her breath hitching, her hands clenched tightly, her eyes darting around as she strove to maintain herposure, responding, "My cycle has been a bit irregr recently... it came early this time."


    Word by word, as Ling Chuxia finished speaking, Shi Che did not say anything. He continued to gaze at her, and Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t tell if he believed her or not. His fixed stare made her scalp tingle, but she had no choice but to tough it out to prevent him from noticing anything amiss.


    But Shi Che¡¯s gaze was always sharp, and even though Ling Chuxia was trying her best to maintain her facade, she was losing control. Just when she felt she could no longer hold on, her phone suddenly rang.


    Ling Chuxia felt as though she was a drowning person who had suddenly grabbed hold of a lifebuoy. Her eyes lit up brightly. Looking towards Shi Che, she stammered, "My phone is ringing..."


    Shi Che narrowed his eyes and observed her for a good while before finally moving, but instead of getting up, he continued to apply his weight upon her. Ling Chuxia watched his handsome face draw nearer, and her entire heart felt like it was being squeezed.


    Could it be... Shi Che really didn¡¯t believe her and would proceed regardless? If he continued, wouldn¡¯t her lie be exposed right then and there? What was she to do?


    In the moment Shi Che leaned down, she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes in fear.


    However, Shi Che didn¡¯t intend to continue as she had feared. Instead, he reached into her pocket, took out her phone, and ced it in her hand. His voice carried a rasp of lingering desire, "Answer it." Having said that, he stood up and headed straight to the bathroom.


    Ling Chuxia took the phone in a daze, blinking as she watched Shi Che¡¯s retreating back. She had thought she was going to be exposed, but to her surprise...


    Ling Chuxia let out a huge sigh of relief. Her emotions felt just like a rollercoaster¡ªanyone with a weaker heart might not have been able to withstand it.


    The phone continued to ring. Only then did she turn her attention to the phone screen, which was shing with the word "Madam." The relief that had just settled in surged to tension once again.


    A call from Mrs. Shi!


    It had been a while since Mrs. Shi had called. Why had she suddenly decided to call now? Could it be another inquiry about the progress?


    Ling Chuxiaposed her expression, immediately got up from the bed, and walked over to the balcony. After ncing behind to ensure that Shi Che would note out for the time being, she cleared her throat and slowly pressed the answer button, "Madam."

 Chapter 294 - 293: Another Reminder (19)

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 293: Another Reminder (19)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che had juste out of the bathroom when Ling Chuxia had straightened out her disheveled clothes and was sitting quietly by the bed.


    While drying his wet hair, Shi Che stepped out, and Ling Chuxia, out of habit, stood up and followed him to the couch. Once he sat down, she took the towel from Shi Che and began to dry his hair for him.


    Shi Che nced at her but said nothing.


    As Chuxia dried his hair, she stealthily observed Shi Che¡¯s expression. Seeing his indifferent expression, though there was still a slight frown between his brows, she couldn¡¯t discern any sign of anger. She thought about the earlier phone call from Mrs. Shi, gathered her words, and then spoke, "Young Master... Madam asked us toe home for a meal tomorrow."


    Mrs. Shi had called her earlier. Chuxia thought she was calling to inquire about their progress, but unexpectedly, she was merely instructing her to bring Shi Che back for a meal.


    This task seemed simple, but it was actually quite challenging. After getting married, Shi Che rarely visited his family home, and even though Mrs. Shi mentioned it all the time, he showed little response.


    As expected, as soon as she mentioned it, Shi Che¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and Chuxia¡¯s heart fluttered with apprehension, knowing that this task would not be so easy.


    Yet, she had to bring Shi Che home tomorrow, because she could somewhat guess the meaning behind Mrs. Shi¡¯s call at this time. It was simply to see how their rtionship had progressed recently.


    She needed to show Mrs. Shi that her rtionship with Shi Che had improved significantly, so that after a week, when the results came out, if she was indeed so unfortunate as to fail, she could still plead their case with Mrs. Shi.


    She took a deep breath, preparing to continue persuading him, but Shi Che spoke first, his tone indifferent, "Okay."


    Chuxia had a whole set of arguments ready, but they were suddenly stuck in her throat. Her eyes widened slightly, staring at Shi Che in disbelief.


    Why... why did he agree so quickly? Didn¡¯t he always dislike going back to the family home?


    Due to her shock, she unknowingly stopped drying his hair. Shi Che nced back and saw her staring, eyes wide open, and he couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips, "What? Are you not satisfied?"


    Not satisfied? How could she not be satisfied? She was satisfied! Very satisfied!


    Chuxia hurriedly nodded, over and over, fearing that if her nods were dyed even slightly, Shi Che would change his mind. Watching her delighted expression, Shi Che¡¯s smile deepened.


    -


    The next day.


    Chuxia was nning to go back with Shi Che, but unexpectedly he was dyed by ast-minute urgent matter at thepany, and she did not want to keep Mrs. Shi waiting, so she went to the old house alone.


    Mrs. Shi was still as dignified and elegant as ever, sitting on the couch and sizing Chuxia up before smiling warmly, "Che¡¯er has agreed toe back today, it seems you two have been getting along quite well."


    Chuxia bent her lips gently and hummed softly.


    Mrs. Shi nodded with satisfaction, then stood up and said to Chuxia, "Come, let¡¯s take a walk in the garden."


    Chuxia quickly stepped forward, supported Mrs. Shi¡¯s hand, and apanied her toward the garden.


    The Shi Family¡¯s garden was vast, especially at the peak of summer. The flowers vied brilliantly against each other in a riot of colors, exceptionally beautiful, and even attracted fluttering butterflies.


    Mrs. Shi walked for a while before continuing, "How are things going with the child?"


    Chuxia¡¯s heart chilled slightly¡ªshe knew, the inevitable had stille.

 Chapter 295 - 294: Another Reminder (20)

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 294: Another Reminder (20)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chuxia pursed her lips slightly, her voice somewhat low, "Madam, I have been trying hard."


    Before the results came out, she didn¡¯t dare to make any hasty ims; otherwise, if the oue turned out to be a failure, how would she exin it to Mrs. Shi?


    Mrs. Shi let out a soft chuckle, her expression unchanged as if the anticipated result was to be expected. She didn¡¯t speak immediately but instead gazed at the meticulously groomed bed of flowers. She began, "Do you know why my garden is so pleasing to the eye?"


    This sudden question from Mrs. Shi left Chuxia momentarily stunned; then, after thinking for a moment, she replied, "Because it is tended to regrly."


    "Correct," Mrs. Shi nodded. "To have a beautiful garden, you must tend to it often, remove the useless weeds, only then can you keep the garden¡¯s beauty intact."


    If at first, Chuxia did not understand the meaning behind Mrs. Shi¡¯s abrupt question, now, with those words, she instantly grasped it.


    Mrs. Shi was warning her, the useless weed, that she would be ruthlessly uprooted.


    Chuxia truly hadn¡¯t expected that with half a month still remaining from the three-month deadline, Mrs. Shi could no longer restrain herself. This indicated that she had truly lost all patience, unwilling to wait even for thisst half month.


    Chuxia¡¯s heart sank instantly; it seemed that today was not a simple meal as she thought, but rather... a trap set by Mrs. Shi.


    As soon as her words ended, Mrs. Shi turned to look at a servant beside her and said, "Bring it here."


    The servant nodded and then handed Chuxia a document. Chuxia hadn¡¯t yet seen what the document was, but an extreme unease had already risen in her heart. Her hand trembled slightly, unable to reach out and take it.


    She nced at the document, then back at Mrs. Shi, swallowing dryly before she could barely utter, "This... what is this?"


    Mrs. Shi did not try to conceal anything and spoke in a light tone, "Divorce agreement, sign it."


    Her tone was casual as if discussing the day¡¯s weather, but Chuxia¡¯s heart plummeted in an instant. Her eyes widened slightly, the light in her eyes swirling, "Madam, the three-month period isn¡¯t up yet!"


    Even though she knew today would be challenging, she hadn¡¯t expected Mrs. Shi to ask her to sign directly.


    If she signed it just like that, then what was the point of her efforts during this time? What about her schemes and deceit towards Che? What about her guilt towards Che?


    How could she be content... to be denied before the result came out?


    Her words, however, drew a coldugh from Mrs. Shi. Her gaze on Chuxia turned from soft quickly to stern, and even her voice dropped several degrees, "You have not be pregnant in three years; how can I expect anything in three months? Xiaxia, out of old affection, I have given you many chances already, but you have disappointed me time and again."


    Mrs. Shi¡¯s words rendered Chuxia speechless; indeed, three years was long enough, and yet she still hadn¡¯t fallen pregnant, but... she had always been trying!


    Chuxia wanted to argue more, but Mrs. Shi waved her hand, showing she did not want to talk further, "No need to say anything else, sign it. Rest assured, after the divorce, the Shi Family will not shortchange you on what you are owed."

 Chapter 296 - 295: Do You Love Him? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 295: Do You Love Him? (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Shi¡¯s words and decisions were always beyond question. Once she uttered them, there was no room for turning back.


    Chuxia¡¯s eyes were fixed steadfastly on the divorce agreement, yet her hand simply could not lift itself.


    She had tried so hard, endured so much agony, struggling for three years, forcing herself to suppress her emotions, bing apletely different person, sometimes even a stranger to herself, all to avoid a divorce and to hold on to the position of Young Madam.


    But now, before she could wait for elder sister to return, Mrs. Shi was already demanding a divorce?


    She didn¡¯t want to... She couldn¡¯t divorce, she just couldn¡¯t.


    Chuxia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, shaking her head involuntarily, unsure whether it was for elder sister¡¯s sake that she didn¡¯t want to divorce or whether she resisted the idea of divorce from the bottom of her heart.


    Mrs. Shi watched Chuxia shake her head, her delicate face instantly clouded over, her eyes brimming with cold anger, "Chuxia, what are you dawdling for!"


    "Madam, I..." Chuxia turned toward Mrs. Shi, her lips quivering, wanting to say something, but Mrs. Shi¡¯s gaze turned sharp, her eyes darkening, "What? You do not heed my words?"


    In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to disobey Mrs. Shi¡¯smands, but she truly could not just ept the divorce. Chuxia took a deep breath, her hands clenched tightly, and she forcefully found her voice, "Madam, there¡¯s still half a month until the three-month deadline, you cannot make me sign the divorce papers now."


    She knew that the moment she spoke these words, she was utterly sentenced to death in Mrs. Shi¡¯s heart, but she had to fight for it, otherwise, she would never be content.


    "You!"


    Mrs. Shi hadn¡¯t expected that after three years, the docile Chuxia would suddenly defy hermands. Mrs. Shi shook with rage, and what followed was towering fury.


    Had Chuxia been ying possum all these three years? Mrs. Shi was already very dissatisfied with her, and Chuxia¡¯s words extinguished thest vestige of sentiment Mrs. Shi had.


    With augh of extreme anger, Mrs. Shi sneered coldly at Chuxia, "You don¡¯t have the luxury to disagree!"


    As her words fell, she signaled to the servants standing by, who understood and stepped forward, grasping each of Chuxia¡¯s shoulders. Then, the servant holding the divorce agreement opened the ink pad and grasped Chuxia¡¯s hand to press it onto the red ink. Her fingers immediately became coated with red ink as they moved to press onto the signature line of the divorce papers.


    Chuxia never imagined Mrs. Shi would be so forceful, but she had always lorded over everyone; who else could oppose her orders? All Chuxia could do was struggle fiercely, trying desperately to keep her hand from pressing down. However, the servant was strong, and although she bit her lip in resistance, she was still pulled, inching closer.


    As she was about to be forced to sign the divorce agreement, Chuxia almost closed her eyes in despair. Suddenly, a low and resonant voice arose, speaking slowly and slightly maically, "Whether or not a divorce happens, you¡¯d first have to ask for my opinion."


    Despite the voice being mellow and amiable, the moment it was spoken, it carried an overwhelming force, pressing down heavily on them.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes involuntarily shifted en masse towards the source of the voice.


    The man stood at the entrance of the garden, casually leaning, the sun setting in the west, orange light shing across, hitting half of his face, casting him almost as if he were an Immortal.

 Chapter 297 - 296: Do You Love Him? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 296: Do You Love Him? (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che knew his mother well; Mrs. Shi was a woman with strong purpose. Every action she took had a motive.


    When Ling Chuxia mentioned yesterday that his mother wanted them to return to the old house for a meal, he sensed that Ling Chuxia would encounter difficulties. Therefore, he agreed to apany her back; after all, his mother wouldn¡¯t make things too difficult with him present.


    Little did he know, he would be held up by some business at thest minute. He informed Ling Chuxia, intending for her to wait for him. Unexpectedly, she went ahead alone. When Sister Hua called him, he was about to head to the conference room with documents in hand. Hearing that Ling Chuxia had already left, he frowned deeply, put down the papers, grabbed his wallet and car keys, and strode out.


    He drove furiously, and upon reaching the garden, he witnessed the scene before him¡ªLing Chuxia being restrained by two servants, who were forcibly trying to get her to sign. His heart ached for her momentarily before a surge of darkness rose from the depths of his eyes.


    -


    Ling Chuxia looked up at Shi Che. In the moment she saw him, she couldn¡¯t understand why her panicked heart felt briefly joyous, as if his arrival meant all problems would be solved.


    Mrs. Shi was also taken aback but quicklyposed herself. With a curl of her lips, her eyes regained their gentle warmth. "Che¡¯er, you¡¯ve arrived just in time. Now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s clear things up once and for all."


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes imperceptibly swept over Ling Chuxia before he withdrew them, his face expressionless as he approached with long strides.


    Watching Shi Che¡¯s expression, the touch of joy in Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart slowly sank. How could she have forgotten? Just because her rtion with Shi Che had eased didn¡¯t mean he liked her, nor did it mean he didn¡¯t want to divorce her.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart started pounding fiercely. If Shi Che also agreed to the divorce, then all her struggles would be in vain.


    As Mrs. Shi watched Shi Che approach, she began speaking with a smile, "Che¡¯er, I know you¡¯ve never liked Chuxia. You¡¯ve suffered these three years. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pressure you anymore; I agree to the divorce."


    Just as Mrs. Shi finished speaking, Shi Che reached her. His dark eyes were cast down, the light within them unfathomably deep, revealing not even a sliver of emotion. He nced at Mrs. Shi indifferently, then his gaze shifted to the agreement. He slowly extended his hand and picked up the document.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze involuntarily followed his movements, and a wave of fear and panic surged within her, together with an unhideable despair.


    Perhaps she was really going to divorce Shi Che... Perhaps she was really going to betray her elder sister¡¯s trust.


    But... she had truly tried her best, she really had!


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands clenched tighter bit by bit, her eyelids gradually lowered, and herplexion started to pale, as if waiting for the final verdict.


    Mrs. Shi continued, "Che¡¯er, just sign here and that¡¯s all. Leave the rest to me."


    However, before Mrs. Shi could finish, Shi Che abruptly lifted his other hand¡ªlong and fair with evenly proportioned fingers¡ªand pinched the paper, then tore it straight in half.


    With a loud rip, the divorce agreement was torn into two pieces.


    Mrs. Shi¡¯s eyes bulged in shock at Shi Che¡¯s action,pletely unable to react. Shi Che¡¯s dark pupils stared directly at her, his thin lips parted slowly, enunciating each word, "Mother, you may agree, but I do not!"

 Chapter 298 - 297 Do You Love Him? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 297 Do You Love Him? (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    The words were neither too heavy nor too light, yet they were enough to shock everyone present. Mrs. Shi was so stunned that she even forgot her image, her mouth agape,pletely frozen.


    Shi Che didn¡¯t look at her again. Instead, he reached out and grasped Ling Chuxia¡¯s wrist. With one forceful tug, he pulled her to his side. Then, holding Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, he turned around and left without hesitation, striding away.


    Ling Chuxia, too, was stunned by Shi Che¡¯s actions and words. Her mind went nk, and she just let Shi Che hold her, moving only by instinct.


    It wasn¡¯t until the two had left the garden that Mrs. Shi suddenly came to her senses and shouted angrily at them, "Shi Che!"


    However, as if Shi Che hadn¡¯t heard her, he didn¡¯t stop walking and continued out the front gate. When they reached his car, he pulled open the passenger door. With one hand over her head and the other on her shoulder, he pushed Ling Chuxia into the car and mmed the door shut. Then he walked around to the driver¡¯s side, opened the door, got in, started the engine, and the car shot out like an arrow.


    The entire process was smooth and decisive.


    After driving for a while, Ling Chuxia slowly regained her senses from the extreme shock. Her mind was still nk, and she unconsciously turned her face to look at Shi Che.


    He was as expressionless as always, his dark eyes calm. The light in his eyes was deep and inscrutable, revealing none of his emotions. His handy casually on the steering wheel; there was an added seriousness to his face as he drove.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze continued to move downward andnded on his slightly pursed lips. Her heart involuntarily skipped a beat.


    The words Shi Che said echoed again in her ears, "You agree, I don¡¯t agree!"


    Just when she was nearly in despair, when she thought she had to divorce him, he had said such a thing.


    He didn¡¯t agree to the divorce... didn¡¯t agree...


    This was a resultpletely beyond Ling Chuxia¡¯s expectations. She had never considered that Shi Che would refuse to divorce her!


    For her, the matter of divorce had always been a choking hazard. She had forced herself to do many things she didn¡¯t want to, all to avoid a divorce.


    Shi Che¡¯s words were like suddenly removing the thorn in her throat, no longer having to worry that it might puncture her the next second.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t express her feelings at that moment. There was excitement, a feeling of being brought back to life, relief, and a hint of inexplicable sweetness spreading across her chest.


    But why?


    Shi Che had always disliked her, hadn¡¯t he? Initially, he only married her because Mrs. Shi had insisted.


    Now, Mrs. Shi had finally agreed to their divorce. Why was he refusing?


    Ling Chuxia looked at Shi Che, her dark eyes rippling with light. Something was stirring in the depths of her heart, prompting her to ask, "Why?"


    Her sudden question broke the silence in the car. Shi Che seemed unexpectedly taken aback by the question and nced at her unconsciously.


    Ling Chuxia met his gaze, and once again, very seriously, she asked, "Why do you refuse to divorce?"


    Her words trickled into Shi Che¡¯s ears, one by one. His dark eyes trembled, and he suddenly gripped the steering wheel more tightly.

 Chapter 299 - 298 Do You Love Him? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 298 Do You Love Him? (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia unexpectedly asked him... why he didn¡¯t agree to divorce? Why? Wasn¡¯t she the clearest about exactly why? What was she ying dumb for now?


    Shi Che suddenly felt an urge tough, yet as the corners of his lips twitched, they just couldn¡¯t curl up. His foot mmed on the brakes, bringing the car to an abrupt halt, the tires screeching against the pavement.


    Due to inertia, Ling Chuxia¡¯s body lurched forward, nearly hitting her forehead. She had not anticipated Shi Che would stop the car so suddenly. Her eyes widened in astonishment as she gazed at Shi Che.


    Shi Che, in turn, was also looking at her. His dark brown eyes fixed on her, as deep as a bottomless pool, seemingly calm but with undercurrents raging beneath, bringing with them a dangerous and terrifying presence.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s ck pupils suddenly contracted, and her body could not stop trembling.


    Had she said something wrong again?


    Shi Che stared at her, the light in his eyes extremely dark, and his voice came out with a hint of coldness, like mockery, and yet like self-derision, "What do you think?"


    Back then, he harbored a heart filled with anticipation, anxiety, and hope as he confessed his love to her, pouring out all his affections.


    Ever since he was young, he was the golden boy, who, with innate superiority and nobility, unconsciously carried an air of arrogance, a sense of being above the rest.


    However, in the face of Ling Chuxia, he was willing toy down all his preciousness and pride, like the most ordinary man, confessing to the woman he loved.


    At that time, he did not immediately receive her response. Although he felt disheartened, he still clung to a sliver of hope. As long as he did not hear her rejection, he would not give up easily.


    Because his heart, once filled with her, could never be emptied, as if she had taken root at the very depths of his heart, into his very bones and marrow.


    At that time, if she truly did not like him, she could have outright rejected him. He would have been heartbroken, upset, and despondent, but that would have been better than her, who clearly did not love him, calctingly staying by his side for the sake of her elder sister. She trampled on his love, his feelings, thoroughly and ruthlessly.


    Sometimes he really couldn¡¯t understand, why did Ling Chuxia have to be so cruel to him?


    Not loving him, yet relying on his love for her, staying by his side just to help her elder sister preserve the title of Young Madam.


    At this moment, could she actually still ask "why"?


    He really wanted to know, with what kind of feelings was she asking this "why"?


    Shi Che¡¯s counter-question truly made Ling Chuxia a bit stunned. If she could figure out the reason, why would she need to ask Shi Che?


    But after Shi Che uttered those words, his dark eyes unwavering as they bore into her, an aura of coldness emanated from him, spreading gradually throughout the confined space of the car, as if waiting for an answer.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s body involuntarily shivered, finding it difficult to even breathe.


    Why did Shi Che dislike her yet refuse to divorce? Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes darted left and right, pondering over and over, and finally, the only reason she could think of was still that one.


    Was it because of her elder sister?


    Because of her elder sister, he would be kind to her; because of her elder sister, he would smile at her; so now because of her elder sister, that was why he didn¡¯t agree to the divorce.


    Perhaps, his thoughts were the same as hers, both of them waiting for her elder sister to return before getting a divorce?


    Ling Chuxia lifted her eyes to Shi Che, her red lips parting slowly as she enunciated each word with deliberate slowness, "Is it because of... ."

 Chapter 300 - 299: Do You Love Him? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 299: Do You Love Him? (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia originally wanted to ask, was it because of elder sister? But as the words reached her lips, a past scene suddenly shed across her mind. At that time, she had mentioned elder sister in front of Shi Che once, and as a result, Shi Che suddenly lost his temper and mercilessly left her on a remote road, then drove away quickly.


    The fear and helplessness she felt back then caused her to involuntarily shiver at the memory now.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why Shi Che got so angry when she mentioned elder sister, she thought... perhaps Shi Che didn¡¯t want her to mention elder sister, or perhaps he felt she was unworthy of mentioning her.


    After all, if it wasn¡¯t for her, they wouldn¡¯t have separated, one marrying someone else, one forced to stay far away.


    At that moment, the word "elder sister" she was about to say was forcefully swallowed back by Ling Chuxia, and stiffly turned into, "I... I don¡¯t know."


    I don¡¯t know? She doesn¡¯t know?


    These few words sounded like a huge mockery, a massive joke.


    Shi Che red at Ling Chuxia with his dark eyes, the chill spreading across his body growing denser. Ling Chuxia dared not meet Shi Che¡¯s gaze, but her body still involuntarily trembled slightly.


    Shi Che watched her for a long time, suddenly hooked his lips into a cold smile, nodded at her, and his voice was extremely cold, "You don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t know..."


    Yes, she didn¡¯t know.


    She had never taken his feelings, his confessions to heart; of course, she didn¡¯t know.


    He muttered this phrase, a hint of faint light seemed to shade his eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. He chuckled a few times, withdrew his gaze, and didn¡¯t say another word. Instead, he started the engine and stepped on the elerator, the car suddenly speeding off.


    The sudden driving startled Ling Chuxia. She turned her head slightly and saw Shi Che¡¯s handsome face look frighteningly gloomy, enveloped in a surge of hostility. Her heart trembled fiercely, not daring to speak again, only instinctively clutching the handle of the car.


    The car¡¯s speed soared, Ling Chuxia¡¯splexion turned slightly pale, her teeth tightly biting her lower lip.


    She didn¡¯t understand, she hadn¡¯t answered about elder sister just now, so why was Shi Che still angry? It seemed that sometimes, no matter what she said or what she did, however cautiously, it was all wrong.


    Ling Chuxia lowered her eyes, feeling utterly dejected.


    -


    All night long, Shi Che had a gloomy expression, his whole body exuding extreme coldness, making people instinctively keep their distance. Sister Hua was very tactful and had returned to her room early. However, since she and Shi Che shared a room, there was no avoiding him. Ling Chuxia could only try to minimize her presence as much as possible, staying quietly.


    When it was time to go to bed, her movements were very light. She picked up the nket,y down, and was so quiet she barely made a sound. But when shey down, Shi Che still seemed to give her a cold nce, startling Ling Chuxia into freezing her movement, and she immediately closed her eyes.


    She thought, as long as she could fall asleep, it would be okay.


    In the preceding period, she had almost every night fallen asleep in Shi Che¡¯s arms. Initially, she was not used to it, but his embrace was warm, his arms strong and forceful, encircling her so dominantly that she couldn¡¯t escape, and eventually, she could only let him hold her.


    But now, Shi Che was no longer holding her, and she should have felt at ease as before, able to fall asleep quickly. But for some reason, even though she had her eyes closed for quite a while, there was no sleepiness at all, and she still felt ufortable in her posture.

 Chapter 301 - 300: Do You Love Him? (6)

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 300: Do You Love Him? (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but knit her delicate brows, could it be that her sleeping position was ufortable?


    Ling Chuxia gently shifted her body, turning on her side to sleep, but she still felt uneasy in this position. Subconsciously, she turned over again, changing to another pose.


    However, no matter how much she tossed and turned, trying different sleeping positions, she still felt ufortable and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. During her restless movements, her body unconsciously rolled towards the center of the bed. By the time she realized it, she was extremely close to Shi Che¡ªso close that upon opening her eyes, she could see his face.


    Panic fluttered in Chuxia¡¯s heart. How did she... how could she have moved to the middle? And to be so close to Che!


    She bit her teeth hard, stealthily ncing at Shi Che. Thankfully, he was sleeping quietly, seemingly unaware. She decided to slowly move back.


    Just as Ling Chuxia was preparing to silently shift back to her side, Shi Che suddenly turned over, facing her direction. Then, his dark eyes opened.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes met his dark gaze. When their eyes locked, she felt a chill run down her spine as if a basin of cold water had been dumped over her head.


    Shi Che¡¯s handsome face was expressionless, his cold eyes fixated on her. Chuxia could feel the chill emanating from them, pressing straight towards her, making her inwardly groan in misery.


    If only she had known she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep, she wouldn¡¯t have tossed and turned. And now, look what happened¡ªshe had agitated the King of Hell.


    Ling Chuxia gently bit her lower lip, her eyes flickering, as she tentatively spoke, "I¡¯m sorry, did I disturb you?"


    As if Shi Che hadn¡¯t heard her, his gaze remained steady on Chuxia¡¯s face. His lips parted slightly, his voice still carrying a hint of ice, "Can¡¯t you sleep?"


    This abrupt question took Chuxia by surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Shi Che to ask such a thing and was momentarily stunned. It took her several seconds to gather her thoughts and look at Shi Che again. She didn¡¯t dare to lie in front of him, so she just honestly nodded, "Yeah."


    "Why?"


    Why, indeed? She would love to know the answer herself. She had slept well before, but tonight, for the life of her, she could not fall asleep. Every position felt wrong.


    While wondering, she unconsciously lifted her eyes to nce at Shi Che¡¯s arms. Could it be that in just a short time, she had already be ustomed to sleeping in Che¡¯s embrace, and that was why she was now unable to sleep?


    The thought had barely crossed her mind when Chuxia startled herself. How could that be possible? Was she actually longing for Shi Che¡¯s embrace?


    Impossible! She had found his embrace ufortable and awkward before, feeling constrained as if she were imprisoned.


    Impossible!


    But then again... Shi Che¡¯s embrace was indeed warm, and his arms holding her felt strong and reassuring. In his arms, she felt an extreme sense of security...


    Chuxia¡¯s eyes gradually filled with a misty haze as she gazed at Shi Che¡¯s chest, as if bewitched, unknowingly leaning in.


    Shi Che was waiting for Chuxia¡¯s answer, yet she remained silent, her gaze fixed on a spot, slowly bing absent-minded. Following her gaze, he saw that she was staring nkly at his chest.


    His brow furrowed slightly, a trace of doubt flitting through his eyes. He lifted his gaze, about to speak, when a soft body suddenly came close, slender arms wrapping directly around his lean waist.

 Chapter 302 - 301: Do You Love Him? (7)

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 301: Do You Love Him? (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    In the moment her delicate hands wrapped around his waist, Shi Che¡¯s entire body suddenly stiffened, the light in his eyes rapidly solidified, and he unconsciously lowered his gaze to look at the woman in his arms.


    As Chuxia leaned into Shi Che¡¯s embrace, she felt his body temperature, slightly feverish, sobering her up instantly. Chuxia¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at the chest that was so close before her, stupefied.


    Oh God, what had she just done? Had she actually... actually approached him on her own and hugged Shi Che? Was she possessed just now?


    Chuxia¡¯s heart clenched bit by bit, feeling doomed. How was she supposed to extricate herself from this situation now? Shi Che was already in a bad mood, and now... if she touched him without his consent, would he throw her off the bed? With this thought, Chuxia¡¯s hands started to shake uncontrobly.


    Chuxia reflexively tried to pull away from Shi Che¡¯s embrace, but just as she started moving backwards, a warm,rge hand pressed against her lower back. With a slight force, Chuxia was pulled back into Shi Che¡¯s embrace.


    Chuxia looked up in astonishment once more, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    She had thought Shi Che would be angry, would erupt in rage, but she had never imagined that he would hug her back. She dazedly lifted her gaze and in that moment, fell into the depths of Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes.


    His dark eyes were profound, the light within them deep and mysterious, yet not as inscrutable as before. Instead, they seemed to exude warmth, one nce and it felt like it sank into the heart.


    Chuxia just stared nkly, forgetting to react for a moment.


    Shi Che watched her, his lips slightly curling up, a fleeting smile crossing his handsome face that was hard to notice.


    He asked her why she couldn¡¯t sleep, she didn¡¯t say anything, but instead, suddenly snuggled into his embrace and hugged him.


    Did she mean that she could only fall asleep by hugging him?


    Shi Che knew that might not be Chuxia¡¯s intention, but... they had been married for so long, and Chuxia had hardly ever initiated closeness with him, just this once... even if he didn¡¯t know why she suddenly came to hug him, his heartpletely softened because of her embrace, and even the anger he had felt before dissipated without a trace.


    She might not know, but in his heart, her small and unintentional actions had be a sweet release for him.


    Shi Che involuntarily tightened his arms around her, his lips parting slightly, his voice husky, "Can you sleep now?"


    Still lost in the gentle light of Shi Che¡¯s eyes, Chuxia didn¡¯te to her senses and just instinctively nodded in response to his words.


    Shi Che¡¯s eyes grew even softer, his palm gently stroking her long hair, his voice growing tenderer, "Sleep then."


    As shey in Shi Che¡¯s arms, feeling his warm body temperature and his strong arms, she, who could not seem to settle into sleep no matter what just moments before, began to sink into drowsiness, her eyelids drooping slowly.


    Shi Che nced down at Chuxia and suddenly thought of something, speaking softly, "You don¡¯t need to worry about the divorce."


    Just when Chuxia was about to close her eyes and drift off, Shi Che¡¯s sudden remark jolted her back to alertness; she abruptly lifted her head, her dark eyes looking into Shi Che¡¯s.


    What did Shi Che mean by that? What did he mean by saying she didn¡¯t need to worry about it?

 Chapter 303 - 302: Do You Love Him? (8)

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 302: Do You Love Him? (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    She unconsciously held her breath, waiting for Shi Che to continue speaking, but after he had said those words, he did not continue. Instead, he simply closed his eyes.


    Ling Chuxia felt an urgent anxiety in her heart, wanting to ask Shi Che what he meant, but her mouth opened and no words woulde out.


    In the end, she still didn¡¯t dare to pursue the question. After all, her past experiences had taught her that she often unintentionally said the wrong thing, angering Shi Che. Many times, she would remain silent if she could.


    But... what did that sentence really mean?


    Was he telling her not to take the divorce so seriously? Could it be... that Shi Che was saying he wouldn¡¯t divorce her, so she should be at ease?


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but nce at Shi Che again. With his eyes closed and his thickshes drooping, his breathing even, the fierce aura he normally exuded was retracted, and he seemed remarkably gentle at that moment.


    Ling Chuxia thought, that must be what his words meant, right?


    He wouldn¡¯t divorce her, so even if Mrs. Shi wanted them to divorce, as long as he didn¡¯t agree, they would not divorce. Otherwise, why would he have so straightforwardly torn up the divorce agreement today?


    She had always thought that whether or not they would divorce was Mrs. Shi¡¯s decision, so she had gone to great lengths toplete all the tasks Mrs. Shi gave her, obeying her every word without daring to resist. But she had never considered that, in the end, just a few words from Shi Che could secure the marriage she had fought so hard to hold on to.


    If she had known this would be the case, why bother to court favor with Mrs. Shi? She would have been better off trying to please Shi Che directly.


    So, was Shi Che indicating he didn¡¯t n to divorce her? Then, could she still secure her position as the Young Madam and wait for her elder sister to return?


    All her efforts had been aimed at not getting divorced, and now, Shi Che¡¯s words were like a soothing pill for her. These days, her heart had been hanging by a thread, and it almost settled back into ce at that moment.


    Wait! She seemed to have forgotten something...


    Before Ling Chuxia¡¯s rxing heart even had the chance to settle, it was abruptly suspended again. How could she have forgotten about being pregnant?


    Previously, to deal with Mrs. Shi, she had manipted Shi Che, and even though the oue was still uncertain, what if... what if she did be pregnant after a week?


    Shi Che had made it clear to her that she... wasn¡¯t fit to bear his child, which showed how much he didn¡¯t want her child, plus the child was conceived through her schemes.


    If she became pregnant, Ling Chuxia could hardly imagine how Shi Che would react!


    Last time, when she hadn¡¯t seeded in getting pregnant, Shi Che had already been so furious. This time... Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t dare to contemte, her body involuntarily shuddering.


    If she did indeed be pregnant this time, would Shi Che be so angry that he would just divorce her? So in the end, would she have to divorce Shi Che after all?


    Ling Chuxia truly felt that God was toying with her.


    Before, she had worked so hard to get pregnant, and now that it had finally happened, she... she just hoped she wasn¡¯t!


    But these sorts of things were never within her control. If she really did end up pregnant, she couldn¡¯t possibly go through with an abortion, could she?


    As this thought shed across her mind, Ling Chuxia¡¯s body jolted sharply, and she stared wide-eyed.


    To abort the child?


    For some reason, as these few words echoed in her mind, her heart unexpectedly began to feel an indescribable resistance.

 Chapter 304 - 303: Do You Love Him? (9)

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 303: Do You Love Him? (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    She didn¡¯t know where this resistance came from, but she only knew that when she thought of it, her chest felt stifled, as if something was pressing down on it.


    She shook her head vigorously to cast away all the chaotic thoughts from her mind.


    The result of the pregnancy would not be known for another week; maybe she hadn¡¯t seeded? Why worry prematurely? Right, she shouldn¡¯t think about anything for now and wait to see if she really was pregnant!


    Originally, she had been so eager for the results toe out quickly, but now, Ling Chuxia wished for this week to pass as slowly as possible, better yet never to reach that day.


    Ironically, when you hope time will pass quickly, it drags on, and conversely, it flies by like a fleeting horse.


    A week had passed, and whether she was pregnant or not, a visit to the hospital would tell.


    Ling Chuxia dawdled at home for a long time but eventually had to leave. As usual, she told Sister Hua that she was going to see Ji Xinxin, then left the house, hailed a taxi, and headed to the hospital.


    Throughout the ride, her body was unconsciously in a state of extreme tension, and her mind was a mess, unable to think of anything.


    When the car arrived at the hospital entrance, Ling Chuxia still hadn¡¯t realized it; she just sat there motionless until the driver urged her several times. Ling Chuxia then came to her senses, looked up, and saw the hospital in front of her.


    She clenched her hands that were resting on her knees and took a deep breath as if to summon courage, paid the fare, pushed open the car door, and resolutely walked into the hospital.


    The process to test if she was pregnant waspleted quickly, and then there was only waiting.


    Ling Chuxia sat on a bench in the waiting area, her eyes fixed fiercely on the clock on the wall, feeling this conflicted and tormented for the first time¡ªhoping for time to pass quickly so she might directly know the result, yet also hoping for it to slow down so she could dy facing it.


    Just as Ling Chuxia was lost in her chaotic thoughts and anxieties, a nurse¡¯s crisp voice called, "Ling Chuxia!"


    When she heard her name, she was still slow to react until the nurse called out several more times, "Ling Chuxia, are you here? Ling Chuxia¡ª"


    "Here, I¡¯m here!" Ling Chuxia finally responded and quickly stood up, walking towards the nurse.


    The nurse nced at her and then said, "Your test results are out, go inside."


    Ling Chuxia nodded, her eyes looking toward the door of the clinic hard swallowing, knowing that once she opened that door, she would find out whether she was pregnant or not.


    Her hands clenched tightly, sweat slightly beading in her palms. She closed her eyes, pushed the door open, and stepped into the clinic.


    When Ling Chuxia walked out of the hospital, she felt lightheaded and her feet felt floaty, as if she was walking on cotton, unable to grasp anything solid.


    In her ears, the doctor¡¯s words echoed over and over, "Congrattions, you are pregnant."


    A simple sentence was previously her saving grace, but now, it was the dark force that would plunge her into the abyss of Hell.


    She really was pregnant...


    What should she do?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind was filled with question marks and fear. Unconsciously, her mind shed through Che¡¯s anger when he would find out she was pregnant, just like when he discovered she had switched the medicine. He was so angry he almost wished her dead.


    It wasn¡¯t death she feared, but failing to keep her promise to her elder sister.


    Ling Chuxia walked aimlessly and helplessly, not knowing how long she had wandered until she stopped; she realized that she had unconsciously arrived in front of Shi Group¡¯s entrance.

 Chapter 305 - 304 Do You Love Him? (10)

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 304 Do You Love Him? (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    She didn¡¯t know how she ended up here, standing motionless in front of the familiarpany gate, her mindpletely nk.


    Although Ling Chuxia seldom visited, the security guards at the gate recognized her. Seeing her standing there, her face slightly pale, the two guards exchanged nces and hurried over, "Young Madam, are you alright?"


    Hearing the voice of the guards, Ling Chuxia suddenly came back to her senses, nced at the guard, and shook her head, "I¡¯m fine."


    Although the guards were somewhat puzzled, they did not inquire further and only asked, "Are you here to see President Shi?"


    See Shi Che?


    No, no, no, how could she dare to see Shi Che now?


    Ling Chuxia unconsciously took two steps back, her movements a bit abrupt, as if she were afraid of something, which slightly surprised the guards, "Young Madam, what is...?"


    Only then did Ling Chuxia realize her reaction was too sensitive. She forced a slight smile, her voice very low, "No, I was just passing by, I¡¯m leaving."


    With that, she didn¡¯t wait for the guards to respond; she turned and quickly walked away, leaving the guards behind, baffled.


    Ling Chuxia walked quickly until the Shi Group building waspletely out of sight and then stopped; her quick pace made her slightly breathless, and her abdomen felt stuffy and ufortable.


    At this moment, she was one month pregnant. During the first three months of pregnancy, the fetus is not very stable. Coupled with her gloomy mood, her fast walk made her face even paler.


    Ling Chuxia subconsciously held her stomach and sat down beside a flower bed at the roadside.


    Her lower abdomen was still t. Touching it, she felt no different from before, yet inside, a child had already been conceived.


    She couldn¡¯t express her feelings towards this child; after all, from the beginning, being pregnant was just a task for her. She had used all her wits and means toplete it. The child was a task; she was merelypleting a mission, so she avoided thinking about anything else.


    Or rather, subconsciously, she was afraid to face whaty ahead, the future. So she preferred not to think about anything, believing that by not thinking, she wouldn¡¯t have to face it.


    So when everything truly arrived, she panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    But panic couldn¡¯t solve the problem; she could only force herself to calm down and face the current situation.


    Ling Chuxia lowered her eyes, her gazending on her stomach. That night, she had thought, if the child came, would she abort it? Now... should she abort it?


    That night, she had assumed the same, and at that time, she had already felt a hint of reluctance. Now, this thought reemerging made Ling Chuxia feel a strong unwillingness.


    She stared in disbelief, even though this child was merely a bargaining chip to secure her position as Young Madam, even though she had no feelings for it; why... why was she so unwilling to abort it now?


    Ling Chuxia was frightened by this intense sudden feeling; she frozepletely, so much so that her phone had been ringing for a while without her hearing it.


    Finally, the persistent ringing of the phone, as if it wouldn¡¯t stop until she answered, brought back some of her consciousness. Ling Chuxia opened her bag, took out her phone, looked at the name shing on the screen, and slowly slid her finger across the phone to answer.

 Chapter 306 - 305 Do You Love Him? (11)

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 305 Do You Love Him? (11)</h4><h4></h4>


    "How did it go, did you hit the jackpot?"


    As soon as the call connected, Ji Xinxin¡¯s slightly husky voice came through from the other end of the phone, tantalizing to the bone. However, at this moment, Ling Chuxia had no desire whatsoever to appreciate it.


    "Xinxin."


    "What¡¯s with your voice? Don¡¯t tell me you failed?"


    Ling Chuxia shook her head slightly, then realizing that she couldn¡¯t be seen, her red lips parted, and her voice was very low, "I¡¯m pregnant."


    When Ling Chuxia said this, there was not the slightest joy in her tone, but instead a deep sense of exhaustion and loss. Ji Xinxin¡¯s fine brows furrowed, and her tone became more serious, "From your voice, I can¡¯t hear any joy for sess. What happened?"


    Chuxia pursed her lips, at a loss for where to begin. Xinxin didn¡¯t press her further, simply stating, "Where are you? Let¡¯s meet and talk."


    Chuxia gave her a rough location and ten minutester, a white nanny van pulled up in front of her. The door was pulled open and Ji Xinxin¡¯s voice was crisp and to the point, "Get in."


    The nanny van drove slowly. Ling Chuxia looked sideways at Ji Xinxin, her pretty face adorned with delicate makeup, wearing a long pink gown, clearly having rushed here from some event.


    Chuxia couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit annoyed, "If you¡¯re busy, you didn¡¯t have toe."


    Ji Xinxin nced at her with a haughty smile, "At my level, I would be letting down my status if I didn¡¯t throw my weight around." Then she stared straight at her and demanded, "What on earth is going on?"


    Ling Chuxia truly felt torn and helpless, needing to vent, she didn¡¯t hold back anything, detailing everything that had happened recently.


    After hearing everything, Ji Xinxin¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, and she couldn¡¯t help but exim, "Does it need to be this dramatic? Is this the best twist in history?"


    Ling Chuxia had no mood for chatting, her eyes cast down, hands twisting together, her face full of worry, "I don¡¯t even know what to do now."


    Ji Xinxin observed Ling Chuxia¡¯s expression, her eyes narrowed slightly as if a gleam sparkled within them. She slowly began to speak, "Xiaxia, isn¡¯t your reaction a bit off? After all, you only got pregnant to avoid divorce. Now Shi Che has already said he won¡¯t divorce you, so this child is no longer needed and might even be a risk factor that leads to divorce. With your usual style, you wouldn¡¯t be at a loss, but instead, you¡¯d already be lying in a hospital having surgery, wouldn¡¯t you?"


    Over the years, she watched Ling Chu do everything within her power to maintain her position as the Young Madam, even swallowing the bitterest grief. Even going as far as calctingly scheming against Shi Che. Now that the child had be an obstacle, shouldn¡¯t her first impulse be to get rid of it?


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s words were always incisive. Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart trembled fiercely, her hands twisting even tighter.


    Indeed, under the current circumstances, aborting the child seemed like the best and most straightforward option. But... but she... she didn¡¯t want to, not at all, and she didn¡¯t even know why. She just shook her head subconsciously.


    Seeing Ling Chuxia¡¯s reaction, Ji Xinxin had a clear understanding of what was in her heart. She reached out her hand, cing it on Chuxia¡¯s shoulder and turned her body towards her. Staring into her eyes, she spoke, pausing with every word, "Xiaxia, do you love him?"

 Chapter 307 - 306: Do You Love Him? (12)

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 306: Do You Love Him? (12)</h4><h4></h4>


    This "he" naturally referred to Shi Che.


    Although Ji Xinxin¡¯s question was phrased as an inquiry, her tone was affirmative. As she spoke, it was as if a bolt of lightning struck right beside Ling Chuxia¡¯s ear. She widened her eyes in shock, staring fixedly at Ji Xinxin and denying subconsciously, "Xinxin, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "You just need to answer me, love or not love," Ji Xinxin¡¯s words were forceful and impossible to ignore.


    Ling Chuxia opened her mouth, ready to say she didn¡¯t love him. Shi Che was her elder sister¡¯s beloved, and he also loved her elder sister. How could she possibly love the man her sister loved?


    But why couldn¡¯t she now speak the clear answer she had in mind? The words seemed to be stuck in her throat, unable to be voiced.


    Ji Xinxin slowly smiled and sighed lightly, "A bystander is always clear-minded while the person involved is confused. Xiaxia, you¡¯ve already fallen for Shi Che."


    This sentence, like a second thunderp, exploded before her eyes, leaving her mind nk. Instinctively, she shook her head and forced the words caught in her throat out, "No! I don¡¯t love him!"


    He belonged to her elder sister; she wouldn¡¯t love him, nor could she love him.


    Ji Xinxin did not refute Ling Chuxia¡¯s obviously insincere denial, but curved her lips and spokezily, "Xiaxia, a woman willing to bear a child for a man is definitely not a mere impulse, nor for any other purpose. The only possibility is that this woman loves this man."


    "You try so hard to conceive, is it really, as you think, entirely because you want to hold onto your position? Is there really not a bit of willing consent? Not a bit of desire to carry a child that is yours and Shi Che¡¯s?"


    "Xiaxia, human emotions are not something you can control at will. After so many years of being together day and night, can you truly have no feelings for Shi Che? Solely for your sister? If that were the case, you wouldn¡¯t have been hurt by his wordsst time, and you wouldn¡¯t have run away from home!"


    "Of course, if you¡¯re unwilling to face your own feelings, I won¡¯t force you. But while you can deceive me and others, can you really deceive yourself?"


    Ji Xinxin cast a nce at Ling Chuxia, who sat there in a daze with a vacant expression. Narrowing her eyes slightly, she continued, "Now, I have two suggestions for you. The first is, if you see clearly that you do love Shi Che, then go and confess your feelings to him. No matter the oue, at least you will have ounted for your emotions. The second is, if you feel that you truly don¡¯t love Shi Che and it¡¯s all for your sister, then go find Mrs. Shi. She has been yearning for a child for so long; if you are pregnant, she will surely protect you, and you can calmly wait for your sister. Just remember, once you go to Mrs. Shi, there might never be any possibility between you and Shi Che in this lifetime."


    "Xiaxia, sometimes in life, you have to learn to be selfish."


    -


    All night long, Ji Xinxin¡¯s words reverberated in her mind, and no matter how much she tried to ignore or forget them, she couldn¡¯t get rid of them.


    Especially that sentence, "Xiaxia, you¡¯ve already fallen for Shi Che," echoed in her ears like a curse, one she could not escape from.


    Overwhelmed, Ling Chuxia abruptly covered her ears and shook her head vigorously, murmuring in denial, "No, I don¡¯t love him, don¡¯t love him, not at all."

 Chapter 308 - 307: Choices (1)

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 307: Choices (1)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che walked into the bedroom just in time to see Ling Chuxia in that state. His gaze slightly darkened as he stepped forward, grabbed her wrist, and moved her hand away from her ear, saying in a deep voice, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t expected Shi Che to suddenly appear. She was stunned for a moment before she could react, instinctively breaking free from Shi Che¡¯s grasp and even stepping back to create distance between them.


    Shi Che watched as his hand was suddenly shaken off, his dark eyes narrowing sharply as he stared directly at Ling Chuxia, a hint of surprise and darkness in his eyes.


    Feeling Shi Che¡¯s piercing gaze, Ling Chuxia suddenly realized what was happening, and her heart trembled fiercely. She bit her lower lip and slowly managed to squeeze out an apology, "I¡¯m sorry."


    Shi Che¡¯s brows slowly furrowed. Ling Chuxia seemed very strange today; from dinner time, she had been distracted and seemed to be avoiding him, and it continued even now. What was wrong with her?


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze fell onto her face. It looked terribly ill under the dim yellow light, yet still pale, "You look very ill, are you sick?"


    As he spoke, Shi Che reached out again, cing his hand on her forehead to check her temperature. But as soon as his warm palm touched her forehead, Ling Chuxia recoiled as if burned, abruptly jumping off the bed. She moved so sharply that she almost hit the bedside table.


    Shi Che¡¯s hand remained suspended in mid-air as he watched Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze sinkpletely, a hint of coldness spreading over his body.


    If before he only felt it, now he was sure that Ling Chuxia was avoiding him.


    But recently, hadn¡¯t they been fine?


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t dare to meet Shi Che¡¯s eyes. Her head hung low, her hands tightly clutching the hem of her clothes as she stuttered an exnation, "I... I¡¯m fine."


    The light in Shi Che¡¯s eyes darkened, a storm seemingly brewing beneath them, as he stared intently at her, his lips pressed tightly together.


    Ling Chuxia had always been frightened by such piercing and prating stares from Shi Che. Her mind was inplete disarray, and she simply couldn¡¯t face him, only able to instinctively avoid him.


    Shi Che remained silent, and the air around them grew colder, filled with a heavy oppressiveness. Ling Chuxia found it hard to breathe and began to tremble uncontrobly. Not wanting to stay any longer, she mustered her courage and muttered, "I... I¡¯m going to take a shower!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t wait for Shi Che¡¯s response. She turned and rushed into the bathroom, not even grabbing clothes to change into.


    Shi Che heard the bathroom door m shut, his gaze fixing on the door. His hands, hanging by his sides, gradually clenched, the veins on the backs of his hands bulging.


    -


    Shi Che and Ling Chuxia inexplicably grew colder towards each other, even colder than before. Previously, she at least wouldn¡¯t avoid Shi Che, but now, even though they lived under the same roof, she always found various excuses to leave whenever Shi Che was around, causing his gaze to gradually darken and his aura to be more fiercely cold, spreading throughout the house.


    And what puzzled Sister Hua the most was this recent change. The couple¡¯s rtionship had been warming up, appearing to be heading towards a happy resolution, but then, suddenly... it just cooled down.


    Now, seeing the master¡¯s frosty and handsome face every day, even she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

 Chapter 309 - 308: Choice (2)

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 308: Choice (2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Sister Hua had also tried to fish for information from Ling Chuxia in a roundabout way, but Ling Chuxia just lowered her gaze in silence, not saying a word, leaving Sister Hua alone to fret and fume.


    Both children were ones she had watched grow up, as dear to her as her own. When their rtionship had been good, she was delighted from the bottom of her heart, but seeing them giving each other the silent treatment made her anxious too. Sadly, the young master was reticent by nature, and Chuxia had be just as reticent. Neither of them took the initiative to reconcile, and so their rtionship remained chilly. Sister Hua had been sighing repeatedly these past few days, even sprouting a few more white hairs.


    -


    These days, Shi Che had beening home punctually, hardly having any social gatherings in the evenings, but since his rtionship with Ling Chuxia had inexplicably cooled, Shi Che hadn¡¯te home for dinner for three days running.


    Sister Hua looked at the table full of delicious dishes, which had gone from steaming hot to icy cold, then at Ling Chuxia sitting at the side, who had hardly touched her chopsticks, and couldn¡¯t help letting out a big sigh.


    She nced at Ling Chuxia and, unable to hold back, stepped forward and asked softly, "Young Madam, would you like to call the young master to ask when he¡¯ll be back?"


    Ling Chuxia silently picked up some food and put it into her mouth, as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing, her expression unchanging.


    Sister Hua waited a moment, but seeing no response from Ling Chuxia, she shook her head and turned to leave.


    The moment Sister Hua left, Ling Chuxia¡¯s movements halted. She chewed the food without tasting anything, trying hard to swallow, but in the end, she just felt a wave of nausea surge up. She covered her mouth and dashed to the bathroom, crouching in front of the toilet and starting to vomit.


    The food she had forced down was all thrown up; Ling Chuxia vomited for a good while, and only when there was nothing left did she lean against the wall, feeling utterly drained.


    Sister Hua, in the kitchen, seemed to have heard something and hurried to the bathroom door, knocked gently, and her worried voice soon followed, "Young Madam? Are you alright?"


    Only Ji Xinxin and she herself knew of Ling Chuxia¡¯s pregnancy, and her mind was a mess now, tangled like a ball of yarn that couldn¡¯t be unraveled. She still didn¡¯t know what to do next, so she couldn¡¯t let Sister Hua find out she was pregnant.


    Otherwise, if Sister Hua found out, Mrs. Shi would surely know, and Shi Che... would know as well.


    Ling Chuxia bit her lip hard, forcing herself up, supporting herself on the washbasin, took a few deep breaths, then turned on the tap and scooped up some water to rinse her mouth and clear her throat before finally replying, "I¡¯m fine."


    Her voice was still a bit hoarse, but it was soft and muffled by the door; Sister Hua, still somewhat worried, didn¡¯t say anything more after a murmur of acknowledgment and walked away.


    Ling Chuxia listened to the footsteps receding, slowly let out a breath, waited a while, then opened the door and headed upstairs.


    Having thrown up, Ling Chuxia felt extremely exhausted. As soon as she returned to her room and copsed onto the bed, she fell into a drowsy sleep until a ringtone from her cellphone woke her up.


    Blearily opening her eyes, her mind still not quite alert, Ling Chuxia reached for her phone instinctively, picked it up, and answered.


    "Hello¡ª¡ª"


    From the other end, a gentle voice, soft as water, came through slowly, "Xiaxia, I¡¯m back!"

 Chapter 310 - 309: Choice (3)

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 309: Choice (3)</h4><h4></h4>


    Xiaxia, I¡¯m back...


    The familiar tone of gentleness slowly made its way into Ling Chuxia¡¯s ears. Though she was still somewhat groggy, now she was instantly awake. Her eyes shot wide open, her voice still a bit hoarse with sleep, yet she was incredulous, "Elder sister? You, you¡¯re back?"


    A lightugh seemed toe from the other end, sweet and pleasing to the ear, "Why so surprised? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I would be back soon?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes remained widely opened,pletely unable to process the information.


    Ling Yunshu seemed to sense her astonishment and confusion and did not rush her. After waiting for a while, she spoke gently, "I just got off the ne. Are youing to pick me up?"


    Ling Chuxia struggled to gather her thoughts, let out a hum of acknowledgment, and Ling Yunshu told her roughly where she was waiting before hanging up the phone.


    Ling Chuxiay stunned on the bed for several minutes, listening to the dial tone in her ear. Her muddled brain gradually began to clear.


    Elder sister hase back... Elder sister hase back!


    Unconsciously, Ling Chuxia stretched out her hand and pinched her own cheek forcefully. Pain surged in, and Ling Chuxia winced slightly, but then she leaped up from the bed with a start.


    She wasn¡¯t dreaming¡ªher elder sister was truly back! And now, she had to go to the airport to pick up her sister!


    Ling Chuxia took a deep breath, trying hard to digest the news. Yet, whether she had been looking forward to it for too long or it was just too sudden, for a moment, she didn¡¯t quite know how to react.


    Feeling weak in her arms and legs, she got up from the bed, entered the bathroom, absently finished washing up, then randomly changed into another outfit. She grabbed her purse and walked downstairs.


    As Ling Chuxia descended the staircase, Sister Hua was cleaning the floor-to-ceiling windows. Seeing here down, she respectfully greeted her and asked if she wanted breakfast, but Ling Chuxia seemed as if she heard none of it and went straight for the door.


    While putting on her shoes, Ling Chuxia subconsciously chose ts, and after slipping them on, she walked out the front door without looking back.


    Sister Hua¡¯s gaze followed Ling Chuxia until she vanished from sight, full of confusion. What had gotten into the Young Madam?


    Ling Chuxia left the vi, hailed a taxi, told the driver her destination, and the car set off toward the airport.


    The vi wasn¡¯t very far from the airport¡ªjust about a twenty-minute ride. The taxi quickly arrived at the airport entrance, Ling Chuxia paid the fare, got out of the car, and went towards the airport.


    It was only as she set foot in the airport that Ling Chuxia¡¯s drifting consciousness began to gradually settle, slowly returning to full lucidity.


    Elder sister was back, and she would soon be able to see her...


    It had been three years!


    During those three years, she thought of her elder sister constantly, wondering whether she was doing well alone outside, if she was eating well, dressing well, sleeping well, if someone was bullying her, and also when she woulde back, when she could see her again, when she could hold her once more.


    When she left, it was with such sorrow; did she cry to herself every night? That gentle sister, could she really be okay on her own?


    Whenever these thoughts crossed her mind, her heart ached terribly, wishing she could find her sister immediately and bring her back.


    Now, atst, she was back!


    Thinking of all this, a moistness unexpectedly welled up in the corners of Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 311 - 310: The Decision (4)

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 310: The Decision (4)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Chuxia took a breath, suppressing the sourness that welled up in her nose, and her feet involuntarily quickened as she made her way to the ce they had agreed upon.


    They had agreed to meet in front of arge billboard at the airport. As Ling Chuxia walked toward it, she saw many people standing there, but she still spotted Ling Yunshu in an instant.


    She was standing sideways to her, slender and graceful, wearing a white long dress. Her ck hair hung straight down her back, and she stood there quietly, her pale face gentle and delicate. At first nce, it truly resembled a painting.


    In that moment, Ling Chuxia felt as if the three years had never passed, as if she were the same as she had been three years ago, beautiful, serene, noble, a goddess.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart began to beat, bit by bit. She desperately wanted to rush over and throw herself into her arms, to hold her tight, but she was also afraid of defiling her beauty. She unconsciously lightened her steps, moving closer, one step at a time, until she stood before her.


    Ling Chuxia looked up, facing a beauty that made one feel shame without intending to, her voice trembling as if the person before her would suddenly disappear as soon as she spoke, just like in the nightmares she had had.


    "Elder sister..." her voice was extremely light, withering with the wind the moment the words left her lips.


    Ling Yunshu lifted her beautiful eyes, her lips curling into a gentle smile, "Xiaxia, long time no see!"


    It was that familiar face, that familiar voice, but was all of this really real? Or was it another illusion of hers?


    Joy, bitterness, confusion, and fear surged rapidly in Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart. Finally, she opened her mouth and embraced Ling Yunshu tightly, "Elder sister! You¡¯ve reallye back."


    Ling Yunshu alsoughed softly and hugged her back, nodding slightly, "Yes, Xiaxia, elder sister hase back."


    From the moment Ling Chuxia received the call from Ling Yunshu to the instant she arrived at the airport to meet her, everything felt incredibly unreal, as if she was stuck in an illusion, with no solid ground beneath her feet, on the verge of falling at any moment.


    But now, holding Ling Yunshu, feeling her warmth, smelling the scent of her perfume, she was able to truly sense that her elder sister hade back, standing right in front of her, not about to vanish and leave her unable to find her again.


    -


    Ling Yunshu didn¡¯t have much luggage, just a small suitcase. She initially intended to wheel it herself, but Ling Chuxia beat her to it, pushing the suitcase ahead. Ling Yunshu smiled but didn¡¯t stop her.


    After all, Ling Chuxia had always been like this in the past, always carrying her bags, holding her books, carrying her shopping, like a diligent little follower.


    After leaving the airport, Ling Chuxia hailed a car. The driver helped with the luggage, and the two women got inside. When the driver asked where to go, Ling Chuxia paused briefly, then turned to Ling Yunshu and asked softly, "Elder sister, are you going back to the old mansion?"


    They had no home, the only ce that could be considered home was the Shi Family¡¯s old mansion.


    Ling Yunshu thought for a moment, then shook her head and said to Ling Chuxia, "No, I¡¯ll settle down first before I visit Madam."


    Hearing Ling Yunshu say this, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but let out a slight sigh of relief. She had been a bit afraid that Ling Yunshu would want to go back to the old mansion, especially after thest time when she and Mrs. Shi had such a falling out. If they went to the old mansion now, who knows if Mrs. Shi would even let her in.


    But if they weren¡¯t going back to the old mansion, where would they go?

 Chapter 312 - 311: Choice (5)

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 311: Choice (5)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chuxia Ling¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, "Elder sister, do you have somewhere to go?"


    Ling Yunshu smiled gently, replying in a soft voice, "Yes, before I returned to the country, I booked a hotel apartment, and I will be staying there for now."


    Having said that, she addressed the driver ahead, "Go to the Four Seasons Hotel."


    She was beautiful, and every gesture she made was full of charm. With just that sentence spoken softly to the driver, the driver couldn¡¯t help but feel his bones turn to jelly, and it took him several seconds toe to his senses before he nodded dimly.


    Chuxia Ling saw this and just smiled faintly, but she did not speak. Instead, it was Ling Yunshu who, looking at her so quiet, felt somewhat surprised, "Xiaxia, it has been three years since west saw each other, and you seem to have changed a lot."


    If it had been before, she would have jumped up long ago, winked teasingly, and then said, "Elder sister, you are still so charming, everyone likes you, how are the rest of us women supposed to live!"


    Chuxia Ling did not expect Ling Yunshu to say this and subconsciously lowered her eyes, "Really? Maybe I¡¯ve matured. Didn¡¯t you always say I was a wild monkey, never growing up?"


    Hearing this from Chuxia Ling, Ling Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, "Indeed, you¡¯ve matured to be able to say such a thing."


    Chuxia Ling looked up and saw the faint smile on Ling Yunshu¡¯s face, and her heart warmed up as well. Originally, before her elder sister returned, she had prepared a bellyful of words, wanting to talk to and confide in her elder sister, to tell her all about her grievances and sadness over the past three years.


    But now, suddenly, she didn¡¯t feel like saying anything.


    She didn¡¯t want her elder sister to know how she had struggled through these three years, nor did she want her to know about the things she had forced herself to do to please Shi Che, things she didn¡¯t want to do.


    Originally, she owed her elder sister all of this. She didn¡¯t want her to feel sad, guilty, and remorseful.


    -


    After arriving at the hotel, Ling Yunshupleted the check-in procedures. Her room was on the twenty-third floor. A bellhop, carrying the luggage, led them to their room before respectfully retreating.


    Chuxia Ling looked around, noting the refined environment and fully-equipped facilities, along with a balcony. Stepping out to stand on the balcony, she could see the deep blue sea, the view was excellent and the scenery beautiful. Her elder sister living here should be quitefortable, and it was then that she finally felt at ease.


    Ling Yunshu went into the bathroom to wash up and change clothes, while Chuxia Ling wheeled in her luggage and ced it aside. Then she picked up the electric kettle to boil water. Once the water boiled, she first rinsed the cups with hot water, then filled them with boiling water.


    When Ling Yunshu came out, the water had cooled down slightly to the perfect temperature. As soon as she sat down, Chuxia Ling pushed a cup towards her and said softly, "Elder sister, have some water."


    Chuxia Ling¡¯s actions were so natural and habitual, as if she did this often. The Chuxia of the past, far from serving others, would have been doing well not to cause trouble. Now, however, she was as smooth and graceful as the moving clouds and flowing water... Ling Yunshu thought, a glint of light briefly shing through the depths of her eyes, but she said nothing, just smiled and picked up the cup to take a sip.


    After swallowing that mouthful of water, Ling Yunshu looked at Chuxia Ling, her beautiful eyes shimmering, and her voice still very gentle, yet she said, "Xiaxia, you and the young master are about to get divorced, aren¡¯t you?"


    Chuxia Ling, who had also been drinking water, had just taken a sip when she heard Ling Yunshu¡¯s words. Somehow, she choked all of a sudden, her face turning beet red as she coughed incessantly.

 Chapter 313 - 312: Choice (6)

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 312: Choice (6)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Xiaxia, are you okay?"


    Ling Yunshu seemed startled and quickly reached out, lightly patting Ling Chuxia¡¯s back. Ling Chuxia coughed profusely for a while before catching her breath, shook her head, indicating she was fine.


    The worry in Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes faded, leaving only helplessness, "Look at you, iming to be mature, yet you can even choke on water!"


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know how to exin her choking incident, so she simply lowered her eyes and remained silent.


    Ling Yunshu pulled out a tissue and gently wiped the water from Ling Chuxia¡¯s mouth, with gentleness in her movements and care in her gaze.


    Her elder sister treated her with the same gentleness and kindness as she had three years ago.


    Yet, upon hearing her elder sister say she was about to divorce Shi Che, a sense of aversion and reluctance shed through her heart, even subconsciously trying to escape.


    Immediately, intense guilt and self-me spread quickly within her. How could she feel this way about her elder sister?


    Originally, she held this ce for her elder sister; now that her elder sister was back, shouldn¡¯t she rightfully divorce Shi Che and let her sister and Shi Che be happily reunited?


    How could she feel aversion and reluctance?


    Ling Chuxia bit her lower lip hard, wanting to answer her elder sister, to say yes, she would soon divorce Shi Che and return her position, but when she opened her mouth, the words stuck in her throat, unable toe out.


    Instead, the thoughts that had been disturbing her for the past few days surfaced again in her mind.


    "Xiaxia, you have fallen in love with Shi Che!"


    "Xiaxia, you can fool others, but can you fool yourself?"


    "Xiaxia, people need to learn to be selfish asionally in life!"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s face turned pale suddenly. In front of her sister, such selfish thoughts emerged. She shook her head vigorously, trying to suppress those ideas, but the more she resisted, the more overwhelming they became, echoing in her ears repeatedly.


    Ling Yunshu, while wiping the corner of her lips, saw herplexion pale gradually and her gaze be distant. Ling Yunshu¡¯s brows furrowed with concern at Ling Chuxia¡¯s difort and she asked softly, "Xiaxia, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Ling Chuxia seemed not to hear her words and remained trapped within her own consciousness. Ling Yunshu, seeing the worry emerge in Chuxia¡¯s eyes, couldn¡¯t help but push her gently, raising her voice, "Xiaxia, are you okay?"


    The sound of Ling Yunshu¡¯s voice seemed to break through the fog, pulling Ling Chuxia back to reality. She stared nkly for a moment, her gaze gradually clearing up, and as she looked up, she met Ling Yunshu¡¯s worried eyes. Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart felt like it was seized by arge hand, the difort extreme.


    She was now having a hard time facing her elder sister. She took a deep breath, restraining the tremor in her voice, and quickly said, "Sister, I just remembered I have something to do, I can¡¯t stay with you today. You must be tired from the flight, you should rest. I wille to see you again tomorrow."


    Without waiting for Ling Yunshu¡¯s response, she grabbed her bag and quickly left the room.


    Ling Yunshu watched Ling Chuxia¡¯s hurried departure, confusion shed in her eyes at first. Then, as if realizing something, her expression deepened, her hands slowly clenched into fists.


    She had thought the divorce would go smoothly, but now it seemed... things were not as simple as she had imagined.

 Chapter 314 - 313: Choice (7)

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 313: Choice (7)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shi Che was woken by bouts of headaches. He opened his eyes and subconsciously scanned his surroundings. Before he could make out where he was, the dull pain in his head made him involuntarily close his eyes again, his brows furrowing deeply.


    Footsteps suddenly sounded, getting closer and closer, stopping in front of him. Then, azy, deep voice spoke, tinged with a hint of teasing, "Young Master Shi, do you still remember where you are?"


    Hearing this voice, Shi Che¡¯s consciousness slowly returned. He kept his eyes closed for quite a while and when he opened them again, the confusion had disappeared from his eyes, leaving only his usual profoundness.


    Shen Qian observed the change in Shi Che¡¯s expression. In just a few seconds, he had regained his calmposure and inscrutable air, making Shen Qian purse his lips. "How boring. I wanted to see more of our Young Master Shi drowning his sorrows over love!"


    As if he hadn¡¯t heard him, Shi Che threw off the covers and got up, his long legs carrying him toward the bathroom.


    Watching Shi Che¡¯s icy back, Shen Qian clicked his tongue twice, then sighed lightly.


    These past days, Shi Che had beening to drink with him almost every day. Initially, Shen Qian didn¡¯t know what had happened, and asking Shi Che was futile, but he could tell that Shi Che was in a terrible, gloomy mood.


    As a brother, he naturally had to keep himpany to the end, but drowning sorrows in drink every day wasn¡¯t a solution. His only option was to pry information out of Shi Che when he was drunk.


    Though he hadn¡¯t extracted much, he could guess the gist through abination of guessing and deducing.


    He had always thought that Shi Che and Ling Chuxia were a loving couple, childhood sweethearts who naturally got married when they grew up and led a sweet life afterward.


    His friend had always been rather indifferent and extremely aloof, maintaining a distance from everyone and rarely letting anyone into his heart.


    Only Ling Chuxia had easily stolen his heart.


    Actually, Shen Qian sometimes didn¡¯t understand why. Anyone would think Ling Yunshu was better¡ªbeautiful, elegant, noble, and gentle. Even he had been captivated by Ling Yunshu for a good while.


    But love was elusive and intangible; who loves whom isn¡¯t something one can decide.


    The only thing he could do was to give his brother a push so he wouldn¡¯t drown himself in alcohol every day. Besides, it wasn¡¯t ideal for him either since it had been several nights since he had time to see his gorgeous and hot fianc¨¦e, Little Xinxin.


    -


    Shi Che came out of the bathroom refreshed, no longer showing his earlier dejected state, but his features were too cold, emitting a depressive chill that was almost eerie.


    Shen Qian nced at Shi Che, then pinched a red invitation card and ced it on the table.


    Shi Che gave it a brief look, not speaking, and slowly began fastening his cufflinks.


    Shen Qian didn¡¯t expect him to speak. He watched him, tapping his fingers lightly on the table and spokezily, "It¡¯s my birthday in a few days, you remember, right? My grandmother insists on throwing a big party. Bring Xiaxia along."


    After Shen Qian finished speaking, a quick sh of light passed through Shi Che¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. He just fastened his cufflinks and then started tying his tie, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    Seeing this, Shen Qian sighed inwardly. He had already provided an opportunity to make amends; whether Shi Che wanted to take it was up to him.

 Chapter 315 - 314: Choice (8)

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 314: Choice (8)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Qian looked at his watch on his wrist and then spoke, "Since you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll be leaving now."


    Shi Che responded faintly with a hum; Shen Qian was long ustomed to his cold disposition and thought nothing of it. He turned to walk toward the door but paused before exiting to remind him again, "Don¡¯t forget toe to the birthday party."


    This time, Shi Che didn¡¯t even nce at him. Shen Qian shrugged his shoulders and stepped out of the room.


    The room fell silent. Shi Che fastened his tie, donned his suit, picked up his wallet and car keys, and was ready to leave. Yet, as he passed by the table, his gaze involuntarily swept over it.


    The red invitation cardy quietly on the table, the dim yellow light of the room seeming to refract a bit of luster from it.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes intensified, a surge of emotion appearing as if he was struggling with something within. Finally, his hand involuntarily reached out and picked up the red invitation card.


    When Shi Che exited the hotel, the sun was shining brightly outside. Perhaps it was because of the hangover, but the sunlight on his body caused a piercing dizziness. He steadied himself, took out his phone intending to call Xiao Zhao, but identally grabbed another phone.


    On the screen, clean and clear, there were no calls and no messages, just as it was before.


    He stared at the phone for a while, then suddenly, his expression turned fierce, and with a sh of anger, he hurled the phone onto the ground. It smashed with a loud crash, breaking instantly into two pieces.


    The greeter at the hotel entrance, shocked by Shi Che¡¯s sudden action, trembled with fear. Recognizing this man as Young Master Shi, he dared not act as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything. Instead, he mustered his courage, approached softly, and asked, "Young Master Shi, are you alright?"


    The fierceness in Shi Che¡¯s eyes flickered, but the next second, it hadpletely vanished, leaving behind his usual indifferent expression as if the earlier outburst had been an illusion.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes fell on the shattered phone on the ground. He clenched his fists tightly but slowly bent down and sifted through the fragments, picking up the SIM card and clutching it tightly in his palm.


    Chuxia had a sleepless night, tossing and turning. Every time she closed her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but recall her elder sister asking her in a low voice, "You and the young master are getting divorced, aren¡¯t you?" Her voice had carried a tinge of anxiety but also a hint of hope, as if she had been hoping for a definitive answer at that moment.


    After all, she had finally returned, surely to reunite with Shi Che.


    And Chuxia, having fiercely guarded this position for three years, wasn¡¯t it all in anticipation of her elder sister¡¯s return, followed by a divorce from Shi Che, letting everything reset to its original ce?


    Yet, why now, at the thought of this matter, did she instinctively want to flee, even feeling her heart painfully constricting?


    Chuxia pressed her hand against her chest, her eyes open until dawn.


    The next day, as the sky was just beginning to lighten, Chuxia¡¯s phone rang. Her spirit wasnguid after a sleepless night; the ringtone sounded several times before she registered it and reached for her phone.


    Her gaze fell on the phone screen, and the two characters for "elder sister" jumped out, causing Chuxia¡¯s hand to pause, and a flicker of unease swiftly crossed her eyes.


    Why was her elder sister calling at this time? Could it be that she wanted to ask about the divorce again?

 Chapter 316 - 315: The Decision (9)

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 315: The Decision (9)</h4><h4></h4>


    At that moment, her heart was in chaos; she couldn¡¯t make sense of anything, let alone answer questions about her divorce. She knew her behavior was wrong, but could anyone truly maintain their rationality at all times?


    If only her elder sister had returned sooner, if only she hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant, and if only Ji Xinxin hadn¡¯t spoken those words to her, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be feeling so tormented now, so chaotic. Just as she had originally nned, she would have divorced Shi Che as soon as her elder sister returned.


    But now, whenever she thought of the word "divorce," her heart felt as if it contained some inexplicable objects, disturbing her peace.


    Ling Chuxia held her phone, staring at the iing call as if it were a ferocious tiger and hastily covered the phone with her nket. She didn¡¯t want to answer her elder sister¡¯s call.


    She was afraid she wouldn¡¯t know how to respond to her elder sister¡¯s questions and feared that upon hearing her elder sister¡¯s voice, she would be overwhelmed with guilt and difort.


    The phone rang for a while before it hung up automatically; the room slowly quieted down, but Ling Chuxia felt an eerie, heart-racing silence.


    She stared at the phone. Guilt and panic began bubbling up unceasingly from the depths of her heart and spread to every limb.


    Her elder sister had just returned, was all alone, staying in a hotel outside, and Ling Chuxia was her only younger sister. She might have called for something important. How could she ignore her elder sister¡¯s call because of her selfish reasons?


    With that thought, a trace of self-reproach shed through Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes. Biting her lower lip, she swiftly grabbed the phone, slid her finger, and called Ling Yunshu back.


    After two rings, Ling Yunshu answered. Ling Chuxia spoke softly, "Elder sister, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hear your call just now."


    Lying still made her voice soft and hesitant.


    Ling Yunshu didn¡¯t seem angry; instead, she said, "I¡¯m the one who should be sorry. It¡¯s so early to call you. I didn¡¯t wake you both, did I?"


    She had said "both," not "you."


    After all, she was still married to Che; they were supposed to be sleeping together.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart tightened. These past few days, Che hadn¡¯t been home at all; she had been sleeping alone. How could she wake ¡¯them¡¯? Ling Chuxia shook her head slightly before realizing Ling Yunshu couldn¡¯t see her. She responded, "It¡¯s okay. Master Che hasn¡¯t been home these days."


    "Oh, is that so? Is he on a business trip?" Ling Yunshu asked casually.


    Ling Chuxia felt a bit unsure how to exin the situation between her and Che and vaguely hummed a response before quickly changing the subject, "Elder sister, did you call early for a specific reason?"


    Ling Yunshu paused for a while, then chuckled gently, her gentle voice tinged with sadness, "Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious. Maybe because I haven¡¯t been back for a long time, I¡¯m not quite ustomed to it, and I felt like chatting with you. I forgot it¡¯s still so early over there, you might have been sleeping."


    Although Ling Yunshu said nothing rming, her voice wasden with mncholy. Ling Chuxia clutched the phone tightly, feeling a surge of extreme guilt. Yes, her elder sister had just returned, and many things were still unfamiliar and unsettling to her, yet she had been consumed with her own emotions...


    "Elder sister, I¡¯m sorry, I... I should have been with you yesterday."

 Chapter 317 - 316: Decision (10)

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 316: Decision (10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ling Yunshu let out a softugh again, her voice gentle, "Silly girl, I¡¯ve been on my own for so many years, now I¡¯m just a bit unustomed, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll be fine very soon."


    Hearing Ling Yunshu say this, Ling Chuxia felt even worse.


    During the past three years, although she had lived through the indifference of Shi Che, at least she wasn¡¯t alone, even if Shi Che was cold and harsh to her, he was still there.


    But her elder sister, these past three years, had been entirely alone.


    For them, orphans abandoned since childhood, being alone was a terrifying ordeal. The istion and loneliness could slowly consume and torment you.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and her voice was choked with sobs, "I¡¯m sorry... If it hadn¡¯t been for me, you wouldn¡¯t have left."


    She could have been with the person she liked, building a happy marriage, instead of being cast out.


    She had always felt her three years of endurance and humiliation were torturous, but now, she realized that her sadness and grievances couldn¡¯t possiblypare to even a fraction of what her sister had endured.


    Listening to Ling Chuxia¡¯s words, Ling Yunshu fell silent for a moment, then spoke slowly, "Xiaxia, actually, I¡¯m grateful it was me who left. You are my sister, and I wouldn¡¯t let you suffer."


    Yes, she would never let her suffer. At the beginning, Mrs. Shi was willing to take only her away; it was the elder sister who insisted on taking her along, refusing to go with Mrs. Shi otherwise.


    Upon arriving at the Shi Family, she was mischievous and troublesome everywhere, infuriating Mrs. Shi to the point of wanting to send her back to the orphanage several times, yet it was her sister who pleaded for her every time.


    Whenever she did something wrong and was punished, or stumbled and got hurt, it was always her sister who was the most distressed and heartbroken.


    Memories from the past flooded her mind, and a sourness welled up in her heart. Ling Chuxia¡¯s throat felt blocked, as if something was stuck there, rendering her speechless.


    Ling Yunshu, as if unaware, didn¡¯t say anything further, instead offering considerately, "Alright, those things are in the past now, there¡¯s no need to bring them up again. It¡¯s still early, you should sleep a little more, and I will adjust my jetg. Let¡¯s meetter."


    "Mhm." Ling Chuxia suppressed her sobs, slowly responding, "See youter."


    -


    After hanging up the phone, Ling Yunshu slowly set down her mobile. She lifted her gaze and walked towards the balcony. It was still too early for the sun to rise, and the sky seemed to be shrouded in a misty haze.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s reaction yesterday had been so strange that she made a point to call early this morning; she needed to know what Ling Chuxia¡¯s current feelings towards Shi Che were like.


    Were they as cold and indifferent as she had anticipated, or had something else unexpected urred?


    Ling Chuxia never hid her emotions from her presence, and through this single phone call, she could confirm that things were not going well between her and Shi Che. Otherwise, at this hour, why wouldn¡¯t Shi Che be by her side?


    Saying he was on a business trip, his answer was so vague, it was obviously a lie.


    Her heart felt slightly more at ease, as long as the rtionship between Shi Che and Chuxia wasn¡¯t good, she wasn¡¯t worried Chuxia would cause any trouble.


    After all, Chuxia owed her so much; how could she not be obedient? Sooner orter, what was hers, she would take it all back.


    Ling Yunshu narrowed her eyes and slowly smiled.


    Three years had passed, and she truly missed Shi Che so much, missed him dearly, so very much.


    These past three years, all alone, she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything; the only fear was that she might never be able to return, to never see him again.

 Chapter 318 - 317: Choice (11)

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 317: Choice (11)</h4>


    Chuxia Ling ultimately couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She gave up forcing herself, got up, brushed her teeth, and washed her face. While doing so, she felt a bit of tightness in her chest and a nauseating sensation. She clutched her chest, took several deep breaths, and managed to suppress the wave of nausea.


    She looked up at her reflection in the mirror: herplexion was dull, her face was slightly pale, and there were faint dark circles under her eyes¡ªshe looked extremely haggard.


    Her hands, resting on the washbasin, slowly tightened.


    She was almost forty days pregnant, which meant that morning sickness would soon set in, making it impossible to hide her pregnancy. Furthermore, her elder sister had returned; Chuxia had to decide quickly what to do.


    But as easily as it was said, when she thought about the situation or faced it, she was overwhelmed with mncholy and cluelessness, unsure of what to do next.


    Chuxia closed her eyes, her mind a chaotic mess.


    She washed her face haphazardly and went downstairs. Although she had no appetite, she wasn¡¯t just eating for herself anymore, so she had to force herself to eat something.


    As soon as she reached the Dining Hall, she saw Xiao Zhaoing in from the entrance. Her steps faltered. When Xiao Zhao saw Chuxia Ling, he quickly nodded in greeting and respectfully said, "Good morning, Young Madam."


    Chuxia nodded weakly in response, "Good morning," she paused, then her gaze inadvertently drifted behind Xiao Zhao.


    Sensing her gaze, Xiao Zhao softly said, "I¡¯m here to fetch a document for President Shi."


    Chuxia¡¯s eyes flickered as if her thoughts were exposed, and she quickly lowered her gaze, "Then go get it."


    After speaking, she briskly turned and made to enter the Dining Hall.


    As she was about to step in, Xiao Zhao¡¯s voice rang out again, "Oh, Young Madam, President Shi asked me to give you something."


    Chuxia¡¯s footsteps halted again, and then she slowly turned around.


    Xiao Zhao took a red invitation card out of his briefcase and handed it to her, "The day after tomorrow is Young Master Shen¡¯s birthday banquet, and he has invited President Shi and you. He hopes you can attend."


    Chuxia looked at the invitation card Xiao Zhao offered her and was slightly stunned. She had thought that, with the recent chill in her rtionship with Shi Che, he wouldn¡¯t ask her to apany him to social engagements anymore.


    But... Recently, she had been deliberately avoiding Shi Che, to prevent any interaction. How could she attend Shen Qian¡¯s birthday banquet with Shi Che?


    Chuxia instinctively wanted to refuse. Her gaze slowly shifted away from the invitation card without taking it, her lips parted as if searching for an excuse, but Xiao Zhao seemed to guess her thoughts and preempted her, "Young Madam, President Shi has been in a bad mood these past few days. It would be better for you to go along with his wishes. Besides, since Young Master Shen has invited you, wouldn¡¯t it embarrass President Shi if you didn¡¯t attend?"


    Xiao Zhao¡¯s words made it impossible for Chuxia to utter a refusal. Yes, after all, she and Shi Che were still husband and wife, and Shen Qian was their friend. If both were invited and she declined, what would others think of Shi Che?


    Regardless of how she would eventually decide, she did not wish to cause Shi Che any embarrassment.

 Chapter 319 - 318: Choice (12)

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 318: Choice (12)</h4>


    Chuxia eventually reached out her hand, took the invitation card, and slowly nodded, "I understand."


    Xiao Zhao then smiled contentedly.


    -


    After having breakfast, Chuxia still decided to visit the hotel. However, Yun Shu was not in a good state, so Chuxia did not want to disturb her rest. She sat with her for a while, reminded her to rest well, and then left.


    Two days passed in a blink of an eye, and soon it was Shen Qian¡¯s birthday.


    Since she had agreed to attend, even though she was unwilling to face Che, she had to forcibly suppress her emotions and dress well.


    Ever since she learned she was pregnant, she had unconsciously cut down on makeup and stopped wearing high heels. But since it was a party, Chuxia still applied light makeup, chose a conservative yet elegant dress, and paired it with slightly lower high heels.


    At seven in the evening, Old Zhu drove to pick her up. Chuxia, holding her dress, slowly walked over. Old Zhu opened the back door of the car for her, and as she was about to bend down to get in, her eyes caught sight of Che sitting inside.


    She had thought it would be just Old Zhu picking her up and did not expect Che to be there as well. Her movements faltered, and she unconsciously clenched the hand holding her dress.


    Che sat there, aptop resting on hisp. His dark eyes stared at the screen, not ncing at her even once.


    Chuxia took a deep breath and slowly got into the car. Old Zhu returned to the driver¡¯s seat, started the engine, and the car slowly drove away from the mansion.


    The car was very quiet, so quiet it felt somewhat suffocating. Chuxia sat on one side, almost clinging to the car window, trying to maintain as much distance as possible from Che.


    Although Che appeared to be looking at hisputer screen, since Chuxia had entered the car, his gaze inadvertently swept over her. Seeing her actions, a darkness gradually appeared in his eyes, making the aura around him turn colder.


    Chuxia sensed Che¡¯s mood and instinctively shrank further. Che suddenly mmed hisptop shut with a snap, the sound harsh in the silent space.


    Upon arriving at the Shen Mansion, Che got out of the car without paying any attention to Chuxia and walked straight into the mansion. Chuxia squeezed her hand slightly and then lifted her foot, following him inside.


    When Che and Chuxia entered, there were already many people, all splendidly dressed and mingling. Shen Qian approached them and said, "You¡¯re here."


    Che barely lifted his head, but Chuxia curved her lips slightly and softly said, "Shen Qian, happy birthday."


    Shen Qian nodded with a smile, but his eyes continuously, subtly observed them. Although they walked in hand in hand, one was expressionless, and the other stiff, making him sigh lightly.


    The atmosphere turned slightly awkward. Chuxia did not want to stay next to Che any longer and opened her mouth, "Shen Qian, where is Xinxin?"


    Xinxin, as his fianc¨¦e, would certainly appear at such an event, and indeed, Shen Qian replied, "She¡¯s in the restroom."


    Immediately, Chuxia nced at Che and spoke softly, "I... I¡¯ll go find Xinxin."


    Che ignored her, treating her as if she were air. Chuxia felt a bit awkward, but simply lowered her eyes, nodded at Shen Qian, and then walked toward the direction of the restrooms.


    She had not walked far when she saw Xinxining out of the restroom. Catching her just as she emerged, Chuxia walked up to her. Just as she was about to speak, suddenly, from the crowd nearby, someone rushed out, swiftly heading their way.

 Chapter 320 - 319: The Decision (13)

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 319: The Decision (13)</h4>


    The woman¡¯s dress was luxurious and her makeup was exquisite, but the face that had been carefully made up was now contorted with hatred. She held a bottle of something in her hand and charged towards Ji Xinxin while angrily shouting, "Slut, shameless mistress, seducing my husband with your face. I will destroy you, I will destroy you! Taste the sulfuric acid."


    While shouting, she sprinted towards Ji Xinxin at high speed and forcefully sshed the contents of the bottle onto Ji Xinxin¡¯s face.


    Because everything happened so suddenly and quickly, no one had time to react before the liquid spilled out of the bottle.


    Ling Chuxia was standing very close to Ji Xinxin, so much of the liquid also sshed towards her.


    She had no time to react and just stood there dumbfounded, seeing the liquid about to ssh onto her body, she reflexively closed her eyes, a trace of fear shing through her mind. However, the next second, the liquid did not ssh onto her, but a strong arm rapidly wrapped around her and pulled her tightly into an embrace. She felt herself being firmly pressed against a warm chest, and then panicked shouts filled the air around them.


    "Oh my God, sulfuric acid! Is that sulfuric acid?"


    "Ah¡ª"


    Some people were shocked, some screamed, others were terrified, mixed with the shrillughter of the woman, and the entire banquet hall instantly erupted into chaos.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind went nk. She numbly looked up to see Shi Che¡¯s handsome face, tense, with a slight furrow between his brows and his lips tightly pursed, yet his arms tightly held her, his whole body shielding her.


    The liquid that was supposed to ssh on her did not reach her at all, but it all sshed onto Shi Che.


    Ling Chuxia kept hearing the words "sulfuric acid" echoing around her and suddenly realized what had happened. Sulfuric acid? Was that what the woman had thrown?


    Sulfuric acid on the skin would cause severe burns!


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes widened in extreme panic and fear as she looked at Shi Che, her face quickly turning pale. Her lips trembled, and her voice shook, "Shi Che, how are you?"


    Shi Che looked down, meeting her eyes. He slowly shook his head, his voice also carrying a hint of tremble, "I¡¯m fine."


    But how could Ling Chuxia believe him? How could there be no injury if sulfuric acid had sshed onto him?


    Ling Chuxia felt a chilling sensation all over. She wanted to see where Shi Che was injured, but Shi Che, fearing that the crazed woman might hurt someone again, still held her tightly, not letting her break free.


    Ling Chuxia struggled several times unsessfully, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Shi Che had just been so indifferent towards her, standing quite a distance away, and could have been uninvolved. Why did he rush over, why block it for her, why get injured...


    A hint of moisture emerged in Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, blurring her vision, only able to feel Shi Che¡¯s arms holding her so tightly, his embrace so warm, as if shielding her from all harm.


    And just like that, tears fell uncontrobly.


    Those scalding tears dropped onto Shi Che¡¯s chest, soaking through the fabric of his clothing.

 Chapter 321 - 320: Decision (14)

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 320: Decision (14)</h4>


    Shi Che felt Ling Chuxia¡¯s tears, his dark eyes suddenly shook, and he unconsciously looked at her. Her eyes were filled with tears, eyes revealing worry, those scorching tears hitting his chest, yet it seemed as though they struck directly into his heart.


    Was she crying for him?


    Could she also be worried for him, cry for him?


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes firmly watched Ling Chuxia, feeling as if something was gently touching his heart, turning it into a soft mass, warmth inevitably rising in his eyes, and in a low voice, he began, "I really am fine, don¡¯t cry."


    Ling Chuxia looked at him with tearful eyes, her nose aching and her throat choked up as if blocked by something, unable to speak a word.


    Despite the noise around them, it seemed as if they were isted from their surroundings, in this little world, only the two of them existed.


    Shen Qian did not react as quickly as Shi Che. The liquid sshed entirely on Ji Xinxin¡¯s face. She instinctively closed her eyes, only feeling coolness on her face before hearing people next to her scream the words "sulfuric acid" in horror.


    She shuddered violently, her heart almost suffocating in that moment, as sulfuric acid could disfigure her face, and for her, anything could be ruined but not her face! Even ustomed to various big scenes, at this moment Ji Xinxin¡¯s heart was full of shock and fear.


    Shen Qian then reacted, sprinting forward, grabbing the woman with one hand and wresting the bottle from her grasp. The woman struggled frantically, shouting, "Hahaha, once your face is ruined, let¡¯s see how you will still use it to seduce men, hahaha!"


    Her voice was shrill and terrifying, and herughter was very unnerving.


    The Shen Family¡¯s security finally arrived, taking the crazed woman from Shen Qian¡¯s hands, two people held her, pulling her away with force; Shen Qian followed, approaching Ji Xinxin, who usually appeared strong and unflinching, now standing there stunned, her beautiful eyes revealing fear and dread.


    Shen Qian¡¯s heart felt as if it was harshly clenched, a spreading pain. He walked up to Ji Xinxin, wrapping his arms around Ji Xinxin, containing the tremble in his voice, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."


    Ji Xinxin did not feel the anticipated burning and pain, only coldness when the liquid sshed on her just now. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to react yet, but now with Shen Qian lifting her up, she suddenly became fully aware. She wiped off the moisture on her face, the tips of her fingers only feeling a chill, her heart then somewhat rxed.


    "There¡¯s no need, this isn¡¯t sulfuric acid, it¡¯s just ice water." Ji Xinxin¡¯s voice clearly quivered slightly, but her tone had returned to her usual coolness, including the way she looked at him, back to her usual indifference, no longer showing the fear and dread he had seen before, as if it was only his own illusion.


    Yet, he could clearly feel her body involuntarily trembling slightly, even her body was stiff, cold¡ªshe was clearly still frightened, yet forcing herself to stay calm, unwilling to let anyone glimpse even a hint of her vulnerability.


    "Put me down!!" Ji Xinxin said coldly again.


    Shen Qian¡¯s gaze darkened, but it was as if he hadn¡¯t heard her words, his arms tightening further, holding Ji Xinxin as he walked towards the second floor.


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s brows deeply furrowed, ring coldly at Shen Qian, her voice even more frigid, "I said, put me down!"


    She was fine, she didn¡¯t need to be held in such a fragile state in full public view.

 Chapter 322 - 321: Decision (15)

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 321: Decision (15)</h4>


    Shen Qian remained as if he heard nothing, simply quickening his pace. He went up to the second floor and entered his room before finally cing Ji Xinxin on the bed.


    Ji Xinxin slightly opened her beautiful eyes, ring at him indignantly. Just as she was about to speak, Shen Qian turned around and headed straight for the bathroom. The words Ji Xinxin meant to say got stuck in her throat, and in the end, she only bit her teeth together.


    Her face had been sshed with water, her clothes, and hair now moist. The droplets kept falling, one by one. She just reached out her hand and casually wiped her face, then couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit gloomy, wondering where that madwoman had sprung from, ruining her makeuppletely. Tomorrow¡¯s front-page headline wouldn¡¯t feature an ugly photo of her, would it? No, she had to ask her agent to take care of it in advance¡ªno unttering photos were to be circted.


    While she was caught up in this jumble of thoughts, Shen Qian had already turned around and returned. He held a towel in his hand, came over to her, then crouched in front of Ji Xinxin. He raised his hand, and the gentle towel made contact with Ji Xinxin¡¯s face, softly wiping it clean.


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s daydreaming was abruptly interrupted. She stared nkly at Shen Qian, whose movements were so gentle and light, as if he feared that a bit more pressure might hurt her. Moreover, the look in his eyes as he gazed at her was filled with worry and tenderness.


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and the strings in her heart seemed to be violently plucked by someone. Her hands involuntarily clenched, but the next second, her eyes hardened, and she grasped Shen Qian¡¯s wrist, halting his movements. "No need," she said.


    Shen Qian furrowed his brows, nced at Ji Xinxin¡¯s hand, and said nothing, simply wresting his hand free to continue wiping her face.


    This time, Ji Xinxin did not stop him again. She looked at Shen Qian and slowly began to speak, "Why are you so good to me?"


    The situation just now had been outrageous. That crazy woman had been yelling that she was a cheap woman, a shameless mistress, seducing other people¡¯s husbands¡ªthese kinds of vulgar insults were strictly taboo in their social circle. Regardless of their truth, being publicly humiliated like that, especially at his birthday party, was extremely disgraceful.


    People in their circle loved gossip. Perhaps by tomorrow, it would already be spread that Shen Qian¡¯s fianc¨¦e was such and such a person.


    Ordinary people would not be able to ignore this, yet he seemed unaffected, even leaving in front of everyone while holding her, clearly showing his trust and care for her.


    Why... They were clearly only in a rtionship of convenience; there was no need for him to treat her so well.


    As soon as she said this, Shen Qian momentarily paused his movements. He slightly raised his dark eyes to meet Ji Xinxin¡¯s gaze, and the corner of his lips curled up as if she had asked a veryughable question.


    His thin lips parted, he spoke slowly and deliberately, "You are my fianc¨¦e."


    His future wife, the person he would spend the rest of his life with. If he was not good to her, who else should he be good to?


    He was extremely serious, with such intensity in his gaze that the emotions within it seemed as if they were going to scorch someone.


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s heart trembled fiercely, but her eyes grew even more solemn. She looked at Shen Qian for quite a while, her expression gradually cooling. Sheughed coldly, her voice carrying her usual indifference and resoluteness, "Shen Qian, never fall in love with me."


    After Shen Qian and Ji Xinxin went upstairs, the Shen Family¡¯s butler quickly calmed the guests and dealt with the chaotic scene.


    Shi Che looked at Ling Chuxia, his eyes brimming with softness. His hand lightly caressed Ling Chuxia¡¯s face, gently wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, his voice extremely gentle, "That was water, not sulfuric acid. It¡¯s all right now."

 Chapter 323 - 322: Decision (16)

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 322: Decision (16)</h4>


    Chuxia still felt a lingering fear in her heart and couldn¡¯t help but reach out her hand, touching Shi Che¡¯s back only to find it wet. It was only after she confirmed it was water that the anxious heart lodged in her throat slowly settled down.


    Fortunately, it was water, fortunately, he was unharmed...


    The Shen Family housekeeper stepped forward, respectfully saying, "Young Master Shi, would you like to change your clothes as well?"


    Shi Che nced at the housekeeper and nodded lightly. Shi Che¡¯s arm then loosened from around Chuxia, and his dark pupils settled on her face as he said softly, "I¡¯m going to change my clothes, you just stay here..."


    However, before he could finish, Chuxia had already spoken, "I¡¯ll go with you."


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze faltered for a moment before a sh of light crossed his eyes. He slightly curved his lips into a smile, nodded, and wrapped his arm around Chuxia¡¯s slender waist, then said to the housekeeper, "Lead the way."


    The housekeeper led them to a guest room and then said, "Please wait, Young Master Shi. I¡¯ll go fetch your clothes."


    Shi Che murmured a faint acknowledgment, and the housekeeper left the room.


    The room suddenly became quiet. Shi Che¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly, and he saw Chuxia standing aside, still appearing somewhat dazed, as if she had not yet recovered from the shock of the ident.


    Reflecting on her tears just moments ago made Shi Che¡¯s heart feel as if it had been severely struck, throbbing incessantly. In the span of three years, she had almost lost all her emotions in front of him, like a robot, performing what she thought was her duty without ever showing a shred of real feeling in front of him.


    But now, she wept for him...


    The thought made Shi Che¡¯s heartbeat quicken even more. Looking at Chuxia before him, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was because the reality seemed too wondrous, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling afraid. Were Chuxia¡¯s tears really shed for him? Or... was it another figment of his imagination?


    His dark pupils were fixed firmly on Chuxia, thin lips parting involuntarily as he called out, "Chuxia."


    Since their marriage, except for the first few months, he had not called her Chuxia again. He either ignored herpletely, or, when furiously angry, he¡¯d call her by her full name, Ling Chuxia.


    Now, he suddenly called her Chuxia...


    Chuxia dazedly lifted her eyes and suddenly met Shi Che¡¯s gaze. His dark brown pupils were as deep as ever, but now they did not have their usual inscrutability. Instead... they were filled with strands of tenderness, tenderness so deep in his eyes it seemed to engulf her whole. Chuxia looked on, unable to move her gaze away.


    "Earlier, were you crying for me? Were you worried about me?"


    In the past, he would never have asked such a question, but her tears had truly shaken him. He had thought that she simply didn¡¯t care about him at all, that no matter what he did, she remained indifferent.


    But now, he urgently needed an answer, a positive one at that, an answer that would allow him to keep loving her.


    Did she cry?


    Chuxia¡¯s eyes widened slightly, her consciousness still somewhat hazy. She didn¡¯t even realize that she had actually cried. Did she cry for Shi Che?


    She didn¡¯t know if her tears had been for Shi Che, but in that moment, she knew very clearly that she was worried about Shi Che, extremely worried.


    Worried he might be hurt, worried something might happen to him, worried to the point of feeling suffocated.


    If something really had happened to him, she didn¡¯t know what she would do.

 Chapter 324 - 323: Decision (17)

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 323: Decision (17)</h4>


    She had never felt that Shi Che was in her heart, she had only ever tried to please him, tolerated him, all because of her elder sister, even when Ji Xinxin said she had fallen in love with Shi Che, she had always been in denial, she couldn¡¯t possibly fall in love with Shi Che.


    But at that moment, she realized just how deeply Shi Che had embedded himself in her heart, deeper than she could have ever imagined.


    She had thought she didn¡¯t love him, but unbeknownst to her, love had already taken root.


    It turned out that what Ji Xinxin had said, the words she so resisted, so pushed against, was because Ji Xinxin had spoken her true thoughts, those deeply buried and unwilling to face.


    But the moment earlier, her concern, her fear, her terror, made it impossible for her to suppress her own feelings anymore. She could no longer deceive herself that she didn¡¯t love Shi Che, that her staying by Shi Che¡¯s side was solely because of her elder sister.


    Ling Chuxia clenched her hands tightly, wanting to answer Shi Che¡¯s question, but a sour taste rose in her throat, preventing her from speaking. She could only nod her head.


    Indeed, she cried for him, indeed, she was sad for him, she didn¡¯t want to deny it anymore, she couldn¡¯t deny it anymore.


    Although Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t utter a single word, her mere nod caused Shi Che¡¯s heart to pump wildly.


    The girl he deeply loved wasn¡¯tpletely indifferent to him, even if she didn¡¯t love him, at least she still worried about him, she shed tears for him.


    Three years had passed, he¡¯d almost despaired, thinking that this was how they would torment each other for a lifetime.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes deepened, a faint light shing in their depths. He lifted his hand, gently touching Ling Chuxia¡¯s cheek with such a soft, gentle touch as if imbued with precious fondness.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s face was lifted, herrge eyes blinked as they looked at him, she saw her small reflection in his pupils. Finally, she was in his eyes...


    A surge of tenderness swelled rapidly in his heart, his heart nearly melting, his gaze dropped to her red lips, inching closer and closer.


    Ling Chuxia felt Shi Che¡¯s handsome face erging before her, her heart thumped wildly with his approach, her hands hanging by her sides, unconsciously clenched, even her breathing seemed to briefly falter.


    However, Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t retreat but stood her ground, slowly closing her eyes.


    Just as their lips were about to meet, the door was suddenly pushed open, and the butler¡¯s voice followed, "Young Master Shi, we haven¡¯t been able to purchase new clothes yet, could you wear our young master¡¯s clothes for the time being...?"


    Thest word almost caused the butler to faint, in his urgency he hadn¡¯t expected to walk in on such a scene.


    Hearing the noise, Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart shook violently, her face instinctively turned, Shi Che¡¯s lipsnded on her cheek.


    She looked at the butler entering, her fair cheeks turning brightly red with shyness, and she dropped her face, while Shi Che, his brows deeply furrowed, stared intently at the butler.


    Damn it, why did he have to arrive now, of all times?


    The butler, feeling the weight of Shi Che¡¯s dark, gloomy gaze, shuddered inwardly; how could he have chosen such a time? Luckily, he was quick to react, cing the clothes aside then saying, "I didn¡¯t see anything, Young Master Shi, please continue."


    And with that, he quickly exited the room.

 Chapter 325 - 324: Decision (18)

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 324: Decision (18)</h4>


    But no matter how quickly he stepped back, the atmosphere had already been disturbed. Ling Chuxia had been only partly conscious due to the ident, but the butler¡¯s sudden intrusion had jolted her fully awake.


    At that moment, she became acutely aware of the changes in her emotions. Never before had her heart raced so fast when Shi Che wanted to kiss her¡ªher body tense, her breathing uneven, yet filled with anticipation.


    Even now, she could still feel her heart pounding fiercely, as if it were about to leap out of her chest.


    The butler¡¯s interruption had left Shi Che and Ling Chuxia with a moment of silence, so quiet that they seemed only able to hear each other¡¯s breathing. They were close, Shi Che¡¯s warm breath brushing the top of her head, making Ling Chuxia¡¯s scalp burn hotly, her hands unsure where to ce themselves.


    Before she had acknowledged her feelings, she could force herself to be undistracted, but once she recognized her emotions, with the man she liked standing beside her, how could her heart not flutter?


    Even his slightest movement could probably set off her heartbeat.


    However, having just realized these feelings in such a perilous situation, her mind was still somewhat chaotic. Being beside Shi Che, she felt incapable of coherent thought.


    She took a gentle breath and softly broke the silence, "I... I should go check on Xinxin first."


    The atmosphere had been so perfect earlier, everything falling naturally into ce until an unexpected interruption urred, leaving Shi Che filled with annoyance. After the butler had left, he had been contemting whether to continue, but then Ling Chuxia spoke.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes deepened with a fleeting hint of disappointment, swiftly disappearing.


    After all, he knew that Ling Chuxia was not indifferent toward him. He was sufficiently satisfied with this, and as for anything else, he dared not yet hope.


    Because of the deep despair he once felt, every step he now took was unconsciously cautious.


    Shi Che¡¯s handsome face returned to its usualposure; he stepped back, increasing the distance slightly, and looked at her with gentle eyes, nodding, "Okay, go ahead."


    Although the crazy woman hadn¡¯t thrown sulfuric acid, it was natural for Ling Chuxia to worry about her friend Ji Xinxin, who loved her reputation, being humiliated in public.


    Ling Chuxia nced unconsciously at Shi Che. His expression was calm with no clear displeasure, and she let out a small sigh of relief, "Then I¡¯ll go first."


    Having said this, Ling Chuxia slowly turned and walked out of the room.


    Once outside, she took a deep breath; feeling her heartbeat gradually slowing down and her breathing easing, she then walked away.


    On her way, she asked a servant and learned that Ji Xinxin was on the second floor in Shen Qian¡¯s room. She then went upstairs and approached the room. The door was slightly ajar, and she gently knocked, receiving no response. A sh of doubt crossed Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes as she slowly pushed the door open.


    Upon opening the door, she immediately saw Ji Xinxin sitting motionless on the bed, her expression somewhat vacant. Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she hurried inside, asking with concern, "Xinxin, are you alright?"


    However, her call elicited no response from Ji Xinxin. Ling Chuxia¡¯s expression grew more worried, her voice lowering, "Xinxin? What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me, okay?"

 Chapter 326 - 325: Choices (19)

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 325: Choices (19)</h4>


    Ji Xinxin finally showed some reaction, her eyes moved before settling on Ling Chuxia¡¯s face and she spoke faintly. "Xiaxia, you¡¯re here."


    Seeing her respond, Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart finally eased slightly. She had known her for so long and had never seen her like this before.


    "Xinxin, you... are you okay?"


    Ji Xinxin saw the worry in Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, curled her lips, and let out a coldugh. "This kind of thing, have I not seen enough? What could be wrong with me?"


    As a friend for many years, Ling Chuxia naturally knew that since Ji Xinxin had entered the entertainment circle, she had to attend many social events and y her part in various scenes. Naturally, there would be no shortage of gossips and nders.


    Even though Ling Chuxia knew that Ji Xinxin always prided herself on her integrity, to outsiders, which woman in the entertainment industry could really stay clean?


    So, Xinxin had encountered such incidents before, but Ling Chuxia never expected someone would bring drama to such an asion, and coupled with her expression from earlier, that was what worried her.


    Now, hearing Xinxin¡¯s words, Ling Chuxia knew she did not care about this matter and thus felt relieved. "As long as you are fine."


    She looked around the room and did not see Shen Qian, prompting her to ask again, "Where¡¯s Shen Qian?"


    Shouldn¡¯t he be with her at a time like this?


    Upon mentioning Shen Qian, Ji Xinxin couldn¡¯t help but recall the earlier scene; after she spoke those words, he left in a coldugh and anger.


    For some reason, thinking of his retreating figure, she unexpectedly felt a bit annoyed.


    She frowned, unwilling to talk about Shen Qian, pretending not to hear Ling Chuxia and changing the subject, "By the way, are you and Shi Che alright?"


    Ling Chuxia shook her head. "We are fine, it¡¯s just..."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice trailed off, her teeth lightly biting her lower lip, her voice unconsciously softer, murmuring as if to herself, "I¡¯vee to realize some things."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s words caught Ji Xinxin¡¯s attention.


    Remembering her own feelings, Ling Chuxia¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, and a soft light couldn¡¯t help but appear in her dark eyes.


    Ji Xinxin immediately understood something, curved her lips, and with a hint of tease in her voice said, "It seems today¡¯s misfortune turned out to be a blessing."


    A blessing in disguise?


    Perhaps it was. If it wasn¡¯t for today¡¯s incident, she might have continued to hide in her own world, unwilling to face the voice deep in her heart, then... what would have ultimately be of her and Shi Che, no one would know.


    Ji Xinxin looked at Ling Chuxia¡¯s pink cheeks and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for her. For so many years, carrying the guilt towards her elder sister, she lived like a puppet, closing off all her emotions, living solely for Ling Yunshu. Watching from the sidelines was exhausting, let alone for herself.


    Luckily, she had finally seen through it, but...


    Ji Xinxin seemed to be contemting something, her gaze slightly solemn, "So, what are you nning to do next?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s future was a dilemma. After all, although she hade to understand her feelings, she didn¡¯t know what Shi Che thought. Furthermore, there was the child in her womb, a considerable problem, especially since Ling Chuxia had nned the pregnancy to trap Shi Che.


    What was she nning to do next? Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes darkened, her hands slowly clenched into fists.

 Chapter 327 - 326: Decision (20)

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 326: Decision (20)</h4>


    Before, she hesitated because she couldn¡¯t face her own feelings, but now, she saw her emotions clearly and didn¡¯t want to sway anymore.


    Some things, the more you hesitate, the more scared you are to face them. Better to just take the leap.


    Ling Chuxia bit her teeth, with a touch of determination in her eyes, "I¡¯ve decided to be honest with Shi Che." These words, just eight characters long, were spoken by Ling Chuxia with such emotional gravity, each word powerful.


    Ever since she and Shi Che got married, Ji Xinxin had almost forgotten that the original Ling Chuxia was such a decisive and impetuous woman.


    Seeing her this determined, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, "I¡¯ve finally seen the Ling Chuxia I knew."


    Ling Chuxia slightly lifted her eyelids, nced at Ji Xinxin, and continued, "I don¡¯t want to keep lying to him, I want to tell him about the child, I want to tell him my true feelings. It¡¯s just..."


    She knew that Shi Che had always liked her elder sister, and her elder sister had now returned. What she should do now was to actively step back from their rtionship.


    Had it not been for the events of tonight, she might have stepped back. But... who can control matters of the heart? Who can dictate them? She had struggled for so long, but still couldn¡¯t ovee her own heart.


    She knew that by doing so, she would feel very guilty toward her elder sister, so she wouldn¡¯t keep it a secret from her. Before being honest with Shi Che, she would confess to her elder sister.


    She had fallen in love with Shi Che, she wanted to confess her true feelings to Shi Che, and if Shi Che epted her, then she would devote herself to bing his true wife, not living as Ling Yunshu, but as her true self, Ling Chuxia.


    If Shi Che didn¡¯t ept her and his love was still for her elder sister, then she would step aside and wish them well.


    "It¡¯s just what?"


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s voice pulled Ling Chuxia back from her reverie. She blinked, her expression gradually bing clear, preparing to answer, but the words reached her lips and then she swallowed them back down.


    The matter of Ling Yunshu returning to the country was something only she knew about. She had said she didn¡¯t want everyone to know she was back in the country just yet, not even Mrs. Shi and Shi Che knew. Naturally, she could not discuss it with Ji Xinxin.


    She swallowed hard and gently shook her head, "It¡¯s nothing."


    Although Ji Xinxin was a bit perplexed, she didn¡¯t ask further, just saying, "Since you¡¯ve decided, then go do it. No matter what the oue is, at least you¡¯ve tried."


    Ling Chuxia slowly nodded.


    -


    Because of that unexpected incident, the rtionship between the two eased imperceptibly, not as tense as before. On the way back home, although she and Shi Che did not speak, the small car cabin felt free from any sense of oppression.


    Ling Chuxia subtly turned her face to the side, her gaze stealing a nce at Shi Che. As the car moved, outside streetlights cast nting beams inside, making Shi Che¡¯s face flicker in and out of the shadow, making it hard to discern his expression at the moment. However, quietly watching his profile like this, she felt a sweetness spreading bit by bit in her chest.


    She realized now that liking someone meant that even just watching them could blossom joy in her heart, as sweet as honey.


    Affection was really an incredible thing. Before she liked Shi Che, she didn¡¯t dare to look at him at all, but now, as she watched, she found that she could hardly tear her eyes away.


    Shi Che seemed to sense something and his dark eyes suddenly turned towards her.

 Chapter 328 - 327: Discovering Clues (1)

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 327: Discovering Clues (1)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia was startled and quickly averted her eyes, pretending as if nothing had happened as she looked out the car window. When Shi Che turned his head, he could only see her profile.


    Today, her hair was loosely coiled up, revealing her delicate face. Her cheeks were a rosy pink, and her red lips were tender and dewy-tempting. Shi Che¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell upon her lips, recalling the kiss that had been interrupted moments ago. His dark eyes deepened, and his throat felt a touch dry.


    Ling Chuxia sensed Shi Che¡¯s gaze on her, deep and with a hint of heat, which caused her heart to flutter and her breathing to be slightly erratic.


    She had never realized before that Shi Che looked at her with such warmth, without any hint of disgust or coldness. Instead... there was a touch of tenderness, a trace of longing.


    Wasn¡¯t this the kind of look one would have when gazing at someone they liked?


    If this were before tonight, she might not have noticed his gaze, or even if she had, she would have assumed that he was looking past her at her elder sister, right?


    But... the scene of him protecting her tonight, regardless of the danger, kept reying in her mind.


    If he acted only because of her elder sister, would he have rushed over without a second thought to shield her from that liquid?


    After all, if that liquid had been sulfuric acid, it would surely have caused injuries, and sulfuric acid is no ordinary substance; once harmed by it, it could very likely be life-threatening.


    Moreover, at that moment, he was standing some distance away from her yet managed to react immediately and protect her. Even Shen Qian didn¡¯t react in time. This proved that perhaps, he had been watching her all along.


    Why?


    Could it be that he might... possibly have a bit of affection for her? Unrted to her elder sister, just because of her, Ling Chuxia?


    In the past, she would not even dare to entertain such a thought, but now, the mere possibility made her heart race uncontrobly. Her hands clenched unconsciously, and she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Shi Che again.


    To her surprise, Shi Che was also watching her. As their eyes met, Ling Chuxia looked into his profound eyes, which were growing deeper, with their depths like a ck vortex, drawing people into a sinking oblivion, unable to extricate themselves.


    Shi Che, who was already harboring regrets over the iplete kiss, now saw Ling Chuxia nce over inadvertently. Her eyes were ck and bright, like the most dazzling star in the night sky, tugging at his heart.


    The suppressed desire within him surged uncontrobly. Shi Che clenched his hands, unable to bear it any longer. He reached out with his long arm, wrapping it around Ling Chuxia¡¯s slender waist, pulling her into his embrace. The next second, his handsome face lowered, and his thin lips imed hers.


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t expected Shi Che to suddenly kiss her. She was momentarily stunned, but then she remembered Old Zhu was driving in front, and her cheeks flushed rapidly. Without thinking, she lightly pushed against Shi Che¡¯s chest.


    However, Shi Che didn¡¯t back off in the slightest. Instead, his arms tightened around her, pulling her closer, unapologetically prying open her teeth to taste her sweetness.


    His actions were aggressive and domineering, making it impossible to break free. But Ling Chuxia no longer resisted subconsciously or felt afraid, and instead, she gradually lost herself in his kiss.


    The hand she had pressed against his chest slowly moved to encircle his neck, and even her lips timidly and cautiously began to respond.

 Chapter 329 - 328: Detecting Clues (2)

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 328: Detecting Clues (2)</h4>


    Realizing Chuxia¡¯s response, Shi Che shuddered involuntarily, followed by a slight dizziness in his entire brain. Chuxia had responded to his kisses before, but this time, he could feel her seriousness and involvement.


    He unconsciously opened his eyes slightly and looked at Chuxia¡¯s face, so close to his. Her cheeks were flushed, her long, curly eyshes trembling gently, asionally brushing against his face, bringing a slight itch.


    That itchiness spread all the way to the bottom of his heart.


    Shi Che¡¯s arms tightened involuntarily, so tight it seemed as if he wanted to embed Chuxia into his body, yet his kisses became gentler, as if Chuxia were a fragile doll, handled with utmost care and treasured dearly.


    The car drove slowly, the outside bustling as usual, the moonlight gentle, and the intimacy inside the car soft and lingering, faintly brimming with a sense of happiness.


    -


    Having made up her mind, Chuxia would not hesitate anymore; she decided to confess everything to her sister. She knew this was selfish and that she was wronging her elder sister, but for the sake of the child, for her own sake, she still wanted to be selfish, to live for herself this time.


    If, in the end, Shi Che really didn¡¯t like her at all, she would abort the child andpletely exit their lives, blessing them from afar.


    The next day, she called Yun Shu to have lunch, and Yun Shu readily agreed. However, not wanting too many people to know she was back, she preferred not to eat out, and finally suggested, "Xiaxia, why don¡¯t youe to the hotel? We¡¯ll eat at the hotel."


    Chuxia paused briefly, bit her lips, then responded with a hum.


    That worked; after all, what she had to say to Yun Shu was not suitable for public ces.


    Around eleven, Chuxia arrived at the hotel. She knocked on the door, and Yun Shu opened it quickly. Seeing Chuxia, her eyes curled into a smile, "Xiaxia, you¡¯vee."


    Chuxia¡¯s gaze fell on Yun Shu¡¯s face, which looked much healthier than when she had just returned; herplexion seemed quite good, suggesting she had adjusted well over the past few days. Chuxia felt a small relief and returned the smile, "Sister, you look a lot better."


    Yun Shu nodded, "Yes, I¡¯ve been feeling much better these past couple of days. Come in, don¡¯t just stand at the door chatting."


    Yun Shu linked arms with Chuxia and walked inside, talking as they walked, "I don¡¯t know if your tastes have changed over the years, but I¡¯ve prepared some dishes you used to love; see if they suit your taste."


    As they reached the dining table, Chuxia immediately saw the full spread of dishes, all of which were her past favorites. She stared at the table, her throat suddenly dry, "Sister...did you make all this?"


    Before, like her, she never used to cook, but now she could easily whip up a whole table of dishes?


    Yun Shu smiled nonchntly, brushing it off lightly, "Yes, I¡¯ve been overseas for three years. I couldn¡¯t get ustomed to the foreign food, so I had to cook for myself. I couldn¡¯t just wait to starve, right?"


    Listening to her casual tone, a weight seemed to press on Chuxia¡¯s chest, making it hard to breathe. The guilt she had deliberately suppressed surged up uncontrobly.


    Chuxia stood there, her hands involuntarily clenched tightly, mouth opening as if to say something, but she found herself unable to utter a word.

 Chapter 330 - 329: Detecting Clues (3)

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 329: Detecting Clues (3)</h4>


    "Come here and eat, I¡¯ve been busy all morning."


    Ling Yunshu pulled Ling Chuxia to sit down, served her a bowl of rice, and then sat down herself, picked up the chopsticks, and ced a dish in Ling Chuxia¡¯s bowl. Seeing that Ling Chuxia was still motionless, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like the food?"


    Ling Yunshu looked at the full table of dishes, her beautiful eyebrows furrowing.


    Ling Chuxia immediately snapped out of her daze, hurriedly shaking her head, "Not at all, it¡¯s delicious!" While speaking, she frantically grabbed her chopsticks and picked up several dishes, stuffing them into her mouth and chewing vigorously.


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes rxed at this, and she picked up another dish for Ling Chuxia, her voice gentle, "Then eat up."


    Ling Chuxia nodded slowly.


    In truth, she had lost her appetite recently, but she didn¡¯t want to make Ling Yunshu unhappy. Even though she felt full, she still tried her best to pick up food and eat.


    Ling Yunshu had prepared several dishes, one of which was steamed fish. Although she had used ginger to remove the smell, after just a small bite of the fish, Ling Chuxia felt a bout of nausea rising in her stomach. She couldn¡¯t suppress it, and her face quickly changed color as she dropped her chopsticks and rushed to the bathroom, clutching her chest.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s actions were so sudden that Ling Yunshu sat stunned for a while until she heard the sound of Ling Chuxia vomiting. It was then that she came to her senses.


    Ling Yunshu quickly stood up from her chair and walked briskly into the bathroom. Seeing Ling Chuxia squatting in front of the toilet, continuously vomiting, worry shed in her eyes, "Xiaxia, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Ling Chuxia was too busy vomiting to answer her, and Ling Yunshu gently patted Ling Chuxia¡¯s back, helping her to catch her breath.


    Ling Chuxia vomited intensely, as if she was trying to heave out her entire insides. Ling Yunshu looked at her pale face, her brows tightly knitted.


    After a while, Ling Chuxia finally stopped. Ling Yunshu quickly helped her up. Ling Chuxia was weak, leaning softly against her. Ling Yunshu supported her out of the bathroom and let her sit on the sofa, then stood up and poured a cup of warm water to bring back.


    "Here, have some warm water." Ling Yunshu sat by her side, supporting her as she fed Ling Chuxia the water.


    Ling Chuxia took a few sips. The warm water soothed the nauseating feeling in her throat a bit. She took a deep breath and slowly began to recover.


    Seeing the color returning to Ling Chuxia¡¯s face, Ling Yunshu¡¯s hanging heart finally settled, "Xiaxia, feeling any better?"


    Ling Chuxia nodded lightly, her voice slightly hoarse, "Sis, I¡¯m much better now, don¡¯t worry."


    "How did you start vomiting so severely all of a sudden? Was there something wrong with the food I made?" Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyebrows remained tightly furrowed, but that couldn¡¯t be right. If the food was the problem, why wasn¡¯t she affected?


    And furthermore... she seemed to be fine eating everything else, it was just the fish that made her vomit abruptly.


    Fish?


    She too had eaten several pieces, so the fish was definitely not the issue. But she vomited. Thoughts of Ling Chuxia¡¯s recent pallor and reaction shed through Ling Yunshu¡¯s mind, her brows furrowing deeper and deeper until suddenly, as if struck by realization, her expression drastically changed.


    Her gaze slowly shifted from Ling Chuxia¡¯s face, downwardly lingering on her abdomen.

 Chapter 331 - 330: Detecting Clues (4)

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 330: Detecting Clues (4)</h4>


    Ling Yunshu looked at Ling Chuxia¡¯s still t belly, but a sense of unease began to rise bit by bit within her. Eating fish was not inherently an issue; it was the fishy smell that made her want to vomit, right?


    And wasn¡¯t the urge to vomit at the smell of fish generally a sign of being pregnant?


    But how could that be possible?


    How could Ling Chuxia possibly be pregnant?


    "Xiaxia, are you... are you...?" Ling Yunshu¡¯s voice involuntarily carried a tremble, unable to utter the words "pregnant."


    Ling Chuxia slightly lifted her eyes to look at Ling Yunshu¡¯s suddenly changedplexion, knowing that she had already guessed. Initially unsure of how to broach the subject with Ling Yunshu, now she could speak directly.


    Ling Chuxia swallowed hard, trying her best to suppress the guilt in her heart, then met Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes. Her dry lips moved, and she softly said, "Elder sister... I, I am pregnant."


    Although she had vaguely suspected it, when Ling Chuxia actually spoke those words, Ling Yunshu was sharply jolted, her eyes widening, pupils rapidly contracting, utterly unable to process the news.


    Ling Chuxia was really pregnant?


    Why?


    Why would this happen? How could this happen?


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes were wide open, showing shock and confusion. Her pretty, flushed face turned pale instantaneously, frighteningly pale, "You said, you are pregnant?"


    Her voice trembled terribly, the words barely coherent.


    Ling Chuxia looked at Ling Yunshu¡¯s instantly pale face, feeling a sting in her heart, trembling uncontrobly. She suddenly remembered three years ago, when Mrs. Shi chose her and Shi Che agreed without hesitation to marry her, her face had been just like it was now.


    As if from the peak of happiness, she had fallen straight into an abyss, shattered to pieces.


    Back then, it was Mrs. Shi who had caused her that pain, but now, it was her... her... she had pushed her dearest elder sister down herself.


    Ling Chuxia could no longer look Ling Yunshu in the eyes. She lowered her eyelids and sped her hands tightly, her nails digging fiercely into her flesh, unaware of the pain, muttering in a low voice, "Elder sister, I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry."


    I¡¯m sorry? These one or two apologies shattered Ling Yunshu¡¯sst vestige of hope.


    Ling Chuxia was pregnant, pregnant with Shi Che¡¯s child...


    How could this happen... How?


    She had finallye back, finally had a chance to get close to Shi Che, and Ling Chuxia was pregnant?


    But, weren¡¯t Ling Chuxia and Shi Che supposed to be on bad terms? How could Shi Che let her be pregnant? How could she be pregnant?


    After the extreme shock came extreme anger, but Ling Yunshu knew that anger would be of no benefit to her at this time, and she couldn¡¯t afford to disy it towards Ling Chuxia.


    Ling Yunshu took several deep breaths, forcibly swallowing the rage in her heart. She looked at Ling Chuxia, a trace of moisture surfacing in her eyes, her voice low and hoarse, choked with emotion, "Xiaxia... you... didn¡¯t you promise, you were just keeping this ce for me? Why...?"


    Her words trailed off, as if she was deeply stricken, making even speech seem incredibly difficult.


    The sound of Ling Yunshu¡¯s sobbing reached Ling Chuxia¡¯s ears, causing her to tremble uncontrobly.

 Chapter 332 - 331: Detecting Clues (5)

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 331: Detecting Clues (5)</h4>


    In her lifetime, the person she least wanted to hurt was her elder sister, yet now, the cruel hurt was also caused by her. Ling Chuxia bit her lower lip nearly to the point of drawing blood, "I¡¯m sorry, elder sister, I really am sorry..."


    "Why, Xiaxia, why?" Ling Yunshu suddenly reached out and grasped Ling Chuxia¡¯s shoulders, her grip unconsciously strong as she squeezed her shoulders, her voice rising involuntarily, "Tell me, why? We had an agreement. When I returned, you were supposed to divorce the young master, how could you...how could you...?" She couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence.


    A profound sense of guilt gnawed fiercely at Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart, twisting it into a tight knot, and with difficulty, she opened her mouth to speak, "Because... Madam demanded that I get pregnant within three months, or else she would have me and Shi Che divorce. But you hadn¡¯t returned yet, and I...I just had to get pregnant."


    At that time, she had no choice, if she didn¡¯t get pregnant she would have had to divorce Shi Che, but no one expected that once she got pregnant, she would return.


    If only...if only she had returned a bit earlier, perhaps none of this would have happened. But how could reality always fulfill one¡¯s desires?


    Ling Yunshu never imagined it would turn out like this. She thought that as long as Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t love Shi Che, she wouldn¡¯t intentionally get close to him, let alone conceive his child, knowing that one day, she was supposed to give back her position to her.


    But she had overlooked Mrs. Shi in this respect and hadn¡¯t anticipated that Ling Chuxia was indeed so inflexible...


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s hands slowly clenched tighter and tighter, and for a long time, she couldn¡¯t speak. Finally, she lifted her eyes to look at Ling Chuxia, a slow determination and darkness sliding through her gaze as she softly spoke, "Xiaxia, the baby, you should abort it."


    She had worked so hard, waited so long to return; she had to take back what originally belonged to her, nothing and no one could stop her.


    Abort the baby...


    Although those were such simple words, they carried immense destructiveness yet came out so easily from Ling Yunshu¡¯s mouth. Ling Chuxia¡¯s body shook violently, and she stared nkly at Ling Yunshu.


    Ling Yunshu did not avoid her gaze, instead meeting it directly, looking into the depths of her eyes with vulnerability and despair, "Xiaxia, you know, Shi Che loves me, and I love him too, that has never changed. If it wasn¡¯t for Madam, we would never have been separated. Now that I¡¯m back, we should be together, shouldn¡¯t we?"


    Shi Che loved her elder sister, and her elder sister loved Shi Che. She had always been aware of this and had been very clear about it, so she had been very diligent and restrained, never daring to harbor any other feelings towards Shi Che.


    So, if it had been before, she would have unhesitatingly agreed to her elder sister¡¯s request, would have stepped aside, would have let them be together.


    But now...she really couldn¡¯t agree to her, because she had also fallen in love with Shi Che, and she was also carrying Shi Che¡¯s child. Whether for the sake of the child or for herself, she wanted to fight for herself.


    Ling Chuxia clenched her hands tightly, squeezing out each word, "Elder sister...I¡¯m sorry, I...I don¡¯t want to..."


    Her voice was very low, almost inaudible, yet Ling Yunshu clearly heard her refusal.

 Chapter 333 - 332: Detecting Clues (6)

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 332: Detecting Clues (6)</h4>


    "Xiaxia, what are you talking about?" Ling Yunshu stared with eyes wide in disbelief.


    Ling Chuxia had always been obedient to her, never once refusing any of her requests. She couldn¡¯t believe that now Ling Chuxia was actually refusing her.


    It was incredibly difficult for Ling Chuxia to voice her refusal. At this moment, she hardly could bring herself to say it a second time. Her eyes hung down, her lower lip bitten tightly, slowly tasting a hint of blood seeping into her mouth.


    But, since the words had already left her lips, she couldn¡¯t stop; if she did, she would never be able to say them again.


    "Sister, I don¡¯t want to abort the baby, I¡¯m sorry." She controlled the tremble in her voice, and even though it was still very low, each word was spoken with firm resolve.


    She paused and took a deep breath before continuing, "Because, because I..."


    When Ling Chuxia mentioned again that she didn¡¯t want to abort the baby, Ling Yunshu vaguely understood something. She finally knew why, when she previously asked Ling Chuxia if she was about to divorce Shi Che, her expression had been so panicked; why, in the days that followed, whenever Ling Yunshu brought up the subject on the phone, Ling Chuxia would either change the topic or fall silent. She had sensed something was amiss then, but she had refused to think in certain directions. After all, Ling Chuxia knew that Shi Che loved her, so it was impossible for her to fancy Shi Che.


    But... she had still overestimated Ling Chuxia.


    She had, after all, fallen for Shi Che.


    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to divorce Shi Che and didn¡¯t want to abort Shi Che¡¯s child.


    So, was that why she told her over the phone today that she had something very important to tell her? Was this it?


    That she had fallen in love with Shi Che, didn¡¯t want to back out, and wanted to continue with Shi Che?


    Her greatest leverage had always been Ling Chuxia¡¯s guilt towards her. But now, Ling Chuxia¡¯s feelings for Shi Che had suppressed her guilt towards her. Once Ling Chuxia made it clear that she loved Shi Che and didn¡¯t want to back out, Ling Yunshu would bepletely defeated.


    She understood Ling Chuxia; since she had chosen to confess, it meant she would likely confess to Shi Che as well. If Shi Che knew that Ling Chuxia had fallen for him... Ling Yunshu could hardly bear to think of the oue.


    No, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let Ling Chuxia make her intentions clear to her.


    Only by doing so would she be able to continue using that guilt to keep Ling Chuxia from taking the man she deeply loved.


    So, the moment Ling Chuxia uttered the word "because," Ling Yunshu suddenly shut her eyes and copsed right then and there.


    Just as Ling Chuxia was about to dere her love for Shi Che, Ling Yunshu suddenly fell onto her, her body limp as she copsed.


    Ling Chuxia was startled and instinctively reached out to catch her. Seeing Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes tightly shut and her face pale, her heart clenched in fear, "Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you? Sister... wake up! Sister¡ªdon¡¯t scare me!"


    Ling Yunshu didn¡¯t respond at all. Fear painted the depths of Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes as she trembled and, with all her strength, helped Ling Yunshu onto the bed. Then she called the front desk, requesting that the hotel immediately arrange for a doctor.


    After the call, Ling Chuxia covered Ling Yunshu with a nket and sat beside the bed, holding her hand. Ling Yunshu¡¯s hand was ice cold, nearly chilling her to the heart.

 Chapter 334 - 333: Detecting Clues (7)

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 333: Detecting Clues (7)</h4>


    The doctor arrived quickly and gave Ling Yunshu a thorough examination before removing his stethoscope and turning to Ling Chuxia, "There¡¯s no serious issue. She likely fell unconscious due to some shock. Let her rest well, and she should be fine once she wakes up."


    Stimted...


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart clenched tightly, and her body swayed slightly, nearly losing her bnce.


    The doctor looked at Ling Chuxia¡¯s pale face, furrowed his brows, and spoke, "Yourplexion looks quite poor as well. Do you need me to check on you?"


    Ling Chuxia steadied herself and shook her head slowly, "No need, Doctor. Thank you."


    "In that case, I¡¯ll be leaving now." The doctor nodded at Ling Chuxia and left with his medical kit in hand.


    The room suddenly quieted down, and Ling Chuxia stood there dazedly, her gaze slowly falling onto Ling Yunshu¡¯s face. She was sleeping peacefully, herplexion frighteningly pale. If not for the faint rise and fall of her chest, Chuxia would have almost thought she...


    Guilt and self-reproach spread uncontrobly within her, and, unconsciously, Ling Chuxia took two steps back.


    For her own sake, she had resolved to be honest with her elder sister, yet she had ignored her elder sister¡¯s feelings.


    She knew all along that her elder sister was wholeheartedly in love with Shi Che. Her sister had returned this time to be with Shi Che, yet Chuxia... Chuxia was unwilling to step aside.


    She had promised her elder sister but now was going back on her word.


    How hurt, angry, and wronged must her elder sister feel?


    However, from beginning to end, her sister hadn¡¯t uttered a single word of rebuke. But Chuxia was only thinking about clearing the air, wanting to confess everything to Shi Che without any worries...


    Ling Chuxia suddenly covered her mouth, but the tears still spilled out.


    This was the elder sister she loved most. How could she treat her like this? How could she hurt her like this?


    The tears slid slowly down her cheeks as Ling Chuxia tightly pressed her lips together. Finally, she turned around and dashed out of the room.


    -


    The moment Ling Chuxia ran out of the room, Ling Yunshu, who had been lying in bed, slowly opened her eyes. She turned her face slightly and looked in the direction where Ling Chuxia had left, staring intently for quite some time. Then her gaze darkened bit by bit.


    Ling Chuxia had fallen in love with Shi Che... She had actually fallen for Shi Che... Ling Yunshu¡¯s hands clenched fiercely, and her beautiful face was involuntarily shadowed by an extreme gloom.


    Her eyes narrowed deeply as the memory of that night three years ago involuntarily resurfaced in her mind.


    That night was a humiliation and heartbreak she would never forget in her life, the moment she was cast from heaven into hell. That feeling gnawed at her day and night, nearly driving her insane.


    She remembered vividly the day Mrs. Shi had asked Shi Che to choose between her and Ling Chuxia as his wife.


    There had never been any suspense about the question.


    Over the years, Shi Che and she were publicly acknowledged as a well-matched couple, a match made in heaven. Although Shi Che had never explicitly expressed anything to her, he never denied others¡¯ teasing either.


    She knew that Shi Che was always quite reserved, which was why he hadn¡¯t openly expressed his feelings, but he liked her. And she liked him, no, perhaps it was more urate to say she deeply loved him.


    Their mutual admiration and affection meant naturally they should be together, and indeed Shi Che had chosen her.


    Even though she knew Shi Che would certainly choose her, when his finger pointed at her, she still felt an intense joy surging through her heart, which thumped vehemently as if it would leap out of her chest.

 Chapter 335 - 334: Detecting Clues (8)

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 334: Detecting Clues (8)</h4>


    But before she could feel delighted, Mrs. Shi had chosen Chuxia. At that time, the room grew silent; after all, it had always been clear to everyone that she was more than a hundred times better than Chuxia, and Mrs. Shi liked her more than Chuxia. But in the end, she chose Ling Chuxia for Shi Che to marry.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand why Mrs. Shi would make such a choice, but although she was somewhat surprised at the time, she wasn¡¯t terribly rmed because as long as Che didn¡¯t agree, Mrs. Shi couldn¡¯t force him.


    Back then, all she did was look at Che, full of expectation for his refusal, hopeful that he would argue against Mrs. Shi¡¯s words for her sake.


    The moment he opened his mouth, a faint smile even curled up on her lips, her eyes brimming with anticipation and happiness; but in the end, what she heard was the words "I am willing."


    Without any resistance, without any struggle, one couldn¡¯t even see a hint of unwillingness...


    Her smile froze on her face, and she sat there dumbly, like a fool, staring nkly at Che. Confusion, shock, sadness, grief¡ªan onught of emotions surged forth all at once.


    Che stood there, only a few steps away from her, and from beginning to end, he didn¡¯t even nce in her direction once. She really wanted to go up to him and ask why. Why, when he obviously liked her, hadn¡¯t he argued against Mrs. Shi? He clearly wasn¡¯t someone who just followed orders; he could have resisted. Why did he agree to Mrs. Shi¡¯s wishes so easily?


    So many questions, so many doubts were on the verge of exploding in her mind. Sadly, she couldn¡¯t rush forward to confront him in front of everyone. She wasn¡¯t Chuxia, who could disregard her image. She couldn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t even show a sad expression at this moment, and had to keep smiling; no matter how sad, she had to smile gracefully.


    -


    That night, she had no appetite for dinner at all. Ling Chuxia helped her back to her room to rest. She couldn¡¯t say a word, just kept crying. Ling Chuxia, who was naturally hot-tempered, couldn¡¯t stand seeing her cry so heartbrokenly. She suddenly stood up and said, "Sis, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll go find Che right now. I¡¯ll make him give you an exnation!"


    After speaking, Ling Chuxia rushed out of the room.


    She didn¡¯t stop her, nor would she. There were some things she couldn¡¯t do without considering her status, but Chuxia could do them for her.


    She too really wanted to understand why Che treated her this way.


    At that time, she still defended Che in her heart. She thought maybe he had his difficulties, or perhaps he simply didn¡¯t want to disagree with Mrs. Shi to her face to save her embarrassment. Maybe he was already thinking of ways to make amends.


    No matter what the reason, as long as he was willing to exin, she would listen, she would understand.


    She made various excuses for Che, waiting for Chuxia to bring Che back. After a while, there was a knock at the door. She heard Che¡¯s voice, suddenly perked up, and a glint of surprise shed in her eyes.


    Che was here, his willingness toe meant, didn¡¯t it, that he really had his reasons? Was he here to exin to her now?


    She was so happy that her steps faltered, and in a few strides, she was at the door, about to open it when she heard Che¡¯s voice again, "Don¡¯t open the door. I¡¯ll just say it like this."


    She didn¡¯t understand why Che wouldn¡¯t let her open the door to talk face to face. She was about to voice her question when she heard Che calling out, "Chuxia."

 Chapter 336 - 335: Detecting Clues (9)

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 335: Detecting Clues (9)</h4>


    Upon hearing those two words, she stood frozen on the spot. Chuxia? Why was someone calling for Chuxia?


    And this question was soon answered. No, it was more correct to say that all of her questions were answered.


    She stood at the doorway listening through the door to the man she loved pour out his heart to another woman, shyly confessing his feelings to her, expressing his affection to her.


    She had always believed that Shi Che hadn¡¯t shown any feelings for her merely because he was a reserved person who preferred to keep his feelings within and not voice them.


    It was at this moment that she realized it wasn¡¯t because he was reserved but because, from beginning to end, he had never liked her at all.


    His closeness with her, his failure to deny the rumors outside, it was all for the sake of creating an illusion. He wanted Mrs. Shi to misunderstand, to think he was fond of her, so that... Mrs. Shi wouldn¡¯t choose her, allowing him to marry the woman he truly loved.


    And the woman he truly loved wasn¡¯t her, it was Ling Chuxia, her own sister, the sister who could neverpare to her in any way.


    No one knew the feelings of the woman hiding by the door at that moment, that brief period of time feeling endlessly dragged on. Every word Shi Che said echoed in her ears, lingering; each word was like a sharp de being plunged ruthlessly into her heart, almost suffocating her.


    The love she thought she had was nothing but a deception. He didn¡¯t like her but had created a splendid dream for her and just when she thought that dream was about toe true, he shattered it ruthlessly.


    How could he do this to her?


    How could he do this when she loved him so much?


    Moreover, why did he like Chuxia? Chuxia couldn¡¯tpare to her at all; she was neither outstanding nor excellent, clumsy and willful, and years of Mrs. Shi¡¯s disciplining hadn¡¯t improved her one bit. With such a demeanor, why would he like her?


    She didn¡¯t understand, couldn¡¯tprehend, and was clueless, only managing to cover her mouth forcefully to stifle her sobs.


    When Shi Che left, she had no idea. She just copsed onto the cold ground, tears trickling down one after another, blurring into the floor.


    After a while, the door was pushed open. She looked up nkly as Ling Chuxia came back. Seeing her sitting on the floor, Chuxia gasped and rushed over to help her up onto the bed, asking anxiously, "Sister, are you alright?"


    Lifting her swollen eyes, she looked at the worried gaze of Ling Chuxia. For the first time, she felt her inconspicuous sister to be so unfamiliar.


    Originally, she was merely a shadow-like existence to her, but in an instant, Mrs. Shi chose her, Shi Che loved her¡ªChuxia had everything without lifting a finger.


    And she, who had strived and suffered from childhood to be recognized by everyone, would, in the end, gain nothing.


    It wasn¡¯t fair...


    It truly wasn¡¯t fair!


    How could Ling Chuxia do this to her? How could Shi Che do this to her? How could Mrs. Shi do this to her?


    In that instant, anger and jealousy clouded her vision, she forgot that this was her own sister, she forgot that this was her only family. She only knew that it was her who had insisted Mrs. Shi bring Chuxia back to the Shi Family all those years ago. Every time Chuxia made mistakes, it was she who pleaded on her behalf, distressed and sorrowful. She was so kind to Chuxia, yet she silently took everything that originally belonged to her.

 Chapter 337 - 336: Detecting Clues (10)

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 336: Detecting Clues (10)</h4>


    No, she would not let Chuxia take everything from her. Che should love her; Mrs. Shi should choose her; the position of Shi Family¡¯s Young Madam should be hers!


    She stared intensely at Ling Chuxia, her voice hoarse to the extreme as she said, "Xiaxia, have you seen the Young Master?"


    Ling Chuxia shook her head with frustration, "Elder sister, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t find Che just now, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go out again and find him. I¡¯ll definitely bring him to see you, and I¡¯ll make sure he gives you an exnation!"


    "No!"


    She violently grabbed Ling Chuxia¡¯s wrist, tightening her grip bit by bit, staring into her eyes, and spoke word by word, "Don¡¯t go looking for Che, and don¡¯t ask him, never ask."


    "Why?" Ling Chuxia was extremely shocked and puzzled.


    She lowered her gaze, a trace of coldness shing through her eyes, yet her lips curled into a bitter smile, "Just consider it... preserving myst bit of dignity. I believe the Young Master must have his difficulties. I also don¡¯t want him to defy Madam for me and ruin their mother-son rtionship."


    "But..."


    "No ¡¯buts¡¯ anymore, Chuxia, if you really care about me, then promise me, you must marry Che and take good care of the position of Young Madam. When I return, I¡¯m sure I can be together with the Young Master again."


    If Che had loved her, she definitely would have fought for him, would have contended with Mrs. Shi, but the person Che loved was Chuxia, and fighting over him was just humiliating herself.


    So, she could only wait for the right moment.


    Ling Chuxia was so disliked by Mrs. Shi, she surely wouldn¡¯tst long. Once Mrs. Shi waspletely disappointed in her, she would definitely consider her.


    And because of her, Ling Chuxia could absolutely note to like Che. Che, unrequited and too proud a person, would never confess a second time. Therefore, he and Chuxia could never be!


    She would not lose, she definitely would not lose. When she returned, she would reim everything that belonged to her.


    Everything was unfolding just as she had expected, even though she was abroad. She knew the rtionship between Che and Chuxia was very bad; it had even reached a deadlock at one point.


    She had been waiting, waiting for Mrs. Shi to call her back. And this waitsted three years.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. As long as she could return, she would have a chance, yet she had always overlooked one thing.


    That was human emotion.


    She thought Ling Chuxia would not fall in love with Che. But now, not only had Chuxia fallen for Che, she was also pregnant. She even refused to back out just like that.


    However, after all her long, hard scheming, how could she willingly give up? Ling Chuxia must divorce Che, and she must be the Shi Family¡¯s Young Madam.


    The coldness in Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes grew deeper. Her hand clutched the nket, almost crumpling the entire nket, gripped tightly in her palm.


    Ling Chuxia stood on the balcony, her heart full of self-reproach and guilt, which stubbornly upied her mind. Ling Chuxia took deep breaths, but she couldn¡¯t suppress these emotions. Her eyes were red-rimmed, tears welling up incessantly and falling drop by drop.


    Wasn¡¯t she ultimately being too selfish? For her own sake, she hurt her elder sister like this. Thankfully elder sister wasn¡¯t seriously harmed, otherwise, what would she do?


    Ling Chuxia stood on the balcony for a long time before she managed to somewhat calm her emotions. Then, she slowly turned around and walked back to her room.

 Chapter 338 - 337: Attempting Suicide (1)

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 337: Attempting Suicide (1)</h4>


    Hearing footsteps, Ling Yunshu immediately closed her eyes. Ling Chuxia walked to the bedside and sat down on the chair beside it. Looking at Ling Yunshu¡¯s pale face, the suppressed sourness welled up inside her again, and a hint of moisture involuntarily emerged in her eyes.


    She lowered her gaze, her lips quivering as she softly spoke, "I¡¯m sorry... elder sister, I¡¯m sorry."


    Ling Yunshu slept quietly, her low sobbing being the only sound in the room.


    The ring of a cellphone suddenly filled the air. Ling Chuxia nced at the screen; it was Shi Che calling. Fearing she might disturb Ling Yunshu, she stood up and walked toward the living room, and then she slid her finger across the screen to answer.


    "Hello¡ª" Her voice was extremely hoarse, with a hint of nasality. Despite her efforts to restrain it, the sorrow was clearly audible.


    Shi Che, hearing this voice, frowned slightly, "What¡¯s wrong with your voice? Have you been crying?"


    A chill struck Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart. She took a deep breath, aware that she could not deceive Shi Che with her voice. After a moment¡¯s thought, she slowly replied, "Yes, I just watched a movie, very touching, so I..."


    "Is that so?" Shi Che answered indifferently, "Where are you now?"


    "I... I¡¯m still at the cinema, the show just ended, I¡¯m heading home now."


    "At which cinema?"


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know why Shi Che would ask this. She hesitated, then quickly thought of a square near the hotel that had a cinema, and blurted out the name of that square.


    "I happen to be nearby. Wait for me at the entrance. I¡¯lle to pick you up, and we can go home together."


    Before Ling Chuxia could respond, the call had already been disconnected. She stood there dumbfounded for a few seconds before snapping back to reality.


    She hadn¡¯t wanted to leave so soon and had intended to stay and take care of her elder sister. But with Shi Cheing to pick her up, she had no choice but to go, especially since her sister didn¡¯t want Shi Che to know that she had returned.


    Ling Chuxia hesitated for a moment, then turned back to the room to grab a piece of paper and a pen. She wrote a note for her sister to contact her upon awakening. Then she tucked Ling Yunshu¡¯s quilt in, dimmed the lights in the room, cast onest look at her, and turned to leave.


    Ling Yunshu listened to Ling Chuxia¡¯s retreating footsteps until they faded awaypletely. Then she opened her eyes, sat up, and got out of bed.


    Although she hadn¡¯t heard the phone call clearly, she had caught a snippet of it. She knew it was Shi Che on the phone. Shi Che wasing to pick up Ling Chuxia!


    She didn¡¯t know what the current state of Shi Che and Ling Chuxia¡¯s rtionship was, whether it was good or bad. She needed to find out.


    She quickly adjusted her clothes and quickly followed.


    Ling Chuxia left the hotel and hurried toward the nearby square. Fortunately, it was close, and she arrived at the entrance within two or three minutes. She stood to one side, took out a small mirror and a wet wipe from her bag, and wiped away the tear stains on her face using the mirror.


    Ling Yunshu caught up from behind, a good several steps away, and hid behind a statue.


    A few minutester, Shi Che¡¯s car pulled up to the square¡¯s entrance. The door opened, and the man¡¯s tall and upright figure entered Ling Yunshu¡¯s view bit by bit.


    Shi Che, not seen for three years, had grown even more handsome, with a distinguished air about him, calmer and more reserved than before. Ling Yunshu just stood there, stupefied, as she watched him stride over to Ling Chuxia with his long legs.

 Chapter 339 - 338: Attempting Suicide (2)

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 338: Attempting Suicide (2)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia was still wiping her face, utterly unaware that Shi Che had already approached her until he suddenly took the wet cloth from her hand and continued to wipe her face for her.


    Ling Chu was slightly taken aback. As she raised her eyes, she met Shi Che¡¯s dark pupils.


    He looked at her intently, his dark eyes focused and serious, his movements gentle and careful, wiping away the tear stains on her face bit by bit.


    Ling Chuxia stared at him, her heart originally pressed down by extreme guilt and self-reproach. She forcibly held back, not wanting Shi Che to notice anything amiss. But at the sight of Shi Che, as he gently wiped her tear stains, she didn¡¯t know why a fog suddenly rose before her eyes, a sourness surged into her nose, and tears uncontrobly began to flow.


    She was afraid that Shi Che would see her crying, and suddenly extended her hand to embrace Shi Che, burying her face in his chest.


    Shi Che hadn¡¯t expected Ling Chuxia to suddenly hug him. He became momentarily stunned, a sh of surprise in his eyes, which then lowered to the small figure huddled against his chest. The surprise in his eyes gradually faded, reced by a growing gentleness.


    He parted his lips lightly, his voice low and soft, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Ling Chuxia dared not speak, afraid that once she did, he would hear the crying in her voice. She bit down hard on her teeth, only holding Shi Che tighter with both hands, leaning closely in his embrace.


    Ling Chuxia remained silent, but her body couldn¡¯t help trembling slightly. Shi Che¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his voice deepening, "Chuxia?"


    He wanted to pull her away to see what was wrong, but she stubbornly hung her head, sobbing as she spoke, "I just want a hug... just for a moment."


    Shi Che, holding Ling Chuxia¡¯s arm, paused, his gaze intensifying.


    Even though she restrained herself well, he could still hear the sobbing in her voice. Why was she crying again?


    He watched her, her small body trembling badly, yet she suppressed it fiercely, not letting out a single sound. In the past, whenever she cried, she would cry out loud, and each time he had to soothe her for a long time before she calmed down. Now, however, whenever she cried, she suppressed herself tightly, afraid to let anyone know she was crying. It was as if she had to swallow all her pain back inside herself.


    Shi Che¡¯s heart felt as if it had been harshly pricked. Looking into Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, a deep sense of heartache emerged.


    He didn¡¯t ask Ling Chuxia why she was crying again, but slowly reached out his hand, hugging Ling Chuxia back, firmly enveloping her in his embrace. He lowered his head, his lips gently kissing the top of her hair.


    Not just a momentary embrace¡ªif it means embracing until the end of time, that¡¯s okay too.


    In the bustling square with peopleing and going, Shi Che and Ling Chuxia embraced like this, utterly disregarding the gazes of those around them. So many passersby, yet they seemed isted from the crowd, existing in their own little world.


    Ling Yunshu hid behind the statue, her eyes fixated on them.


    For the first time, she realized that Shi Che¡¯s gaze at Ling Chuxia was so deep, so focused. She learned that Shi Che could also be so gentle, so earnest.


    She had thought that even if Shi Che truly fell in love with someone, given his indifferent nature, he wouldn¡¯t express his feelings as passionately as others.


    But she was wrong,pletely wrong.


    Ling Yunshu felt all her strength drained in that moment, barely able to support herself, she slid down against the statue.


    How could they be so happily together? Why did they deserve to be so happy together?

 Chapter 340 - 339 Attempted Suicide (3)

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 339 Attempted Suicide (3)</h4>


    Over these three years, she had endured so much hardship just toe back and reim everything she had lost. But now, was Shi Che experiencing such happiness with Ling Chuxia? All their happiness was built on her pain.


    They couldn¡¯t treat her like this. They couldn¡¯t!


    Ling Yunshu clenched her fists tightly, her eyes gradually filling with hatred and gloom. Finally, she forced herself to stand up and walked step by step back to the hotel.


    -


    In Shi Che¡¯s arms, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t suppress her emotions and cried unrestrainedly until her voice was hoarse, leaving her with merely sobs.


    Shi Che had remained silent, just quietly holding her and apanying her, just like in the early days of their marriage when she would cry, and he would just hold her and let her cry.


    Ling Chuxia involuntarily tightened her grip on Shi Che¡¯s clothes, feeling waves of warmth inside her. It was as though all the repression and sadness were draining away with her tears; in his embrace, she could temporarily dismiss the guilt and self-me she felt towards her elder sister.


    Feeling that the person in his arms had gradually stopped sobbing and had quieted down, Shi Che¡¯s arms gently rxed, his dark gaze dropping to her face.


    Her eyes were swollen from crying, her nose red, her cheeks stained with tears, and her hair slightly disheveled¡ªshe looked somewhat pitiful, but Shi Che only felt heartache.


    His slender fingers lifted, gently touching her face and wiping away the tear marks. His voice was low and gentle, "Are you feeling better now?"


    Ling Chuxia stared nkly up at Shi Che, his eyes dark and deep, profound yet she could see the gentleness in them. Her heart felt as though it had been slightly nudged, starting to beat uncontrobly.


    She subconsciously lowered her gaze and slowly nodded. Her lowered gaze happened to fall on the front of Shi Che¡¯s chest, where his shirt had been soaked through, arge damp patch making the white shirt transparent and clinging to his chest. Ling Chuxia¡¯s cheeks immediately turned a shade of pink, a trace of apology shing through her eyes as her voice hoarsely began, "I¡¯m sorry for soaking your clothes."


    Shi Che nced down nonchntly and replied lightly, "It¡¯s okay."


    Ling Chuxia stole a nce at Shi Che, noticing his casual demeanor, really not minding, and couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips slightly, a sweet feeling washing over her.


    -


    On the way back, Ling Chuxia sat in the passenger seat, inadvertently turning her face to look at Shi Che.


    She had cried for a long time and now was physically and mentally exhausted, wishing she could fall asleep, but looking at Shi Che, she couldn¡¯t bear to close her eyes.


    Since the birthday banquet, Shi Che was no longer distant towards her. Their rtionship had gradually warmed, a genuine thawing unlike the previous forced and fragile truce that would shatter at the slightest touch.


    Instead, she could feel like they had returned to the early days of their marriage, with him being gentle, patient, and even doting towards her.


    Back then, she always thought his kindness was because of her elder sister, but now, did Shi Che really see her as her elder sister?


    If so, why then, after all her efforts to emte her elder sister, did he treat her with such coldness and cruelty?


    She wondered if maybe, just maybe, he had a bit of affection for her?


    The niceness he exhibited towards her now, could it be, just maybe, simply because she was Ling Chuxia?

 Chapter 341 - 340 Attempted Suicide (4)

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 340 Attempted Suicide (4)</h4>


    She stared at Shi Che¡¯s profile as the car slowly moved along. The streetlights outside nted through the window, casting his face in fleeting shadows and light, stirring an impulse in her heart to ask him right then and there what he truly felt about her.


    Was he really always seeing her as just a substitute for his elder sister, or did he see her as Ling Chuxia?


    He had been so cruel to her before, yet now he was so kind; what was it all for?


    She opened her mouth, involuntarily calling out, "Young Master..."


    But the words were on the tip of her tongue when she suddenly stopped. If she asked now and Shi Che¡¯s answer was negative, then how could she ever muster the courage to confess her feelings to him?


    If from the beginning to the end he loved only her elder sister, wouldn¡¯t she lose even the chance to express her feelings? Although, she dared not hope too much that he would reciprocate, she didn¡¯t want to be deprived of the opportunity to confess.


    Ling Chuxia pursed her lips, unable to continue speaking.


    Shi Che simply hummed softly, waiting for her to continue, but when she remained silent, he slightly furrowed his brows and shot her a sidelong nce, his thin lips parting slightly to ask, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Ling Chuxia dared not meet Shi Che¡¯s eyes, fearing he might see through her. She lowered her eyelids and slowly shook her head. "It¡¯s nothing."


    Shi Che¡¯s eyes narrowed suddenly, his gaze on Ling Chuxia bing a bit darker.


    She was clearly burdened with heavy thoughts yet forcibly suppressed them, just as she had always done, unwilling to let him know. It was as if every time he felt that he could close the distance between them just a bit, the next second added an imperceptible, palpable divide.


    The hands Shi Che rested on the steering wheel clenched involuntarily, veins slightly bulging on the backs of his hands.


    -


    In the morning, sunlight streamed through the sheer curtains, illuminating the entire bedroom.


    Ling Chuxia turned in Shi Che¡¯s arms, suddenly, that familiar feeling of nausea surged, and she abruptly opened her eyes.


    Without a moment of consideration, she grabbed Shi Che¡¯s hand, then got out of bed and ran quickly toward the bathroom.


    Always vignt, Shi Che had awoken when Ling Chuxia grabbed his hand. Before he could open his eyes, he heard sounds of vomiting from the bathroom.


    Herplexion turned pale, one hand covering her chest, continuously retching, but there was nothing to throw up; after a long while, only water came out, looking extremely ufortable.


    Shi Che¡¯s eyes darkened and he quickly stepped forward, crouching beside her. Hisrge palm gently rubbed her back, softly helping her catch her breath.


    Ling Chuxia vomited for a while, expelling only acidic water, feeling unbearably miserable. Finally, the nauseous feeling subsided, and she went limp, copsing softly.


    Shi Che caught her, pulling her into his embrace. Ling Chuxia leaned against his chest, herplexion pallid, her lips dry, her eyes half-closed as if she hadn¡¯t the strength to open them.


    With a gentle effort, Shi Che lifted her, exited the bathroom, and walked towards the bed, carefullyying Ling Chuxia down.


    He pulled a few tissues from the nightstand and wiped the corners of her lips, watching her weak appearance with a frown.


    How could she be vomiting so severely early in the morning?


    Then, he loudly called toward the doorway, "Sister Hua, call the doctor toe over."

 Chapter 342 - 341 Attempted Suicide (5)

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 341 Attempted Suicide (5)</h4>


    Doctor?


    Ling Chuxia had been vomiting and feltpletely exhausted, but upon hearing that word, her hand reflexively grabbed Shi Che¡¯s hand tightly and said, "No!" Due to fear, Ling Chuxia¡¯s grip was so strong that her hand was even trembling unconsciously.


    A trace of surprise shed in Shi Che¡¯s eyes. His gaze slowly shifted down to Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, and then he looked into her eyes, a hint of confusion and depth emerging in his.


    Ling Chuxia noticed his gaze and realized that she had reacted too sensitively. Shi Che was an extremely perceptive person, and in front of him, if she wished to hide anything, she had to be extremely cautious, or else she might easily be seen through.


    Her hand involuntarily released Shi Che¡¯s hand and withdrew, her fingers slowly clenched tighter. Her eyes flickered slightly, she swallowed her saliva, and her voice still trembled a bit, "No, no need to call a doctor, I... I¡¯m fine."


    The light in Shi Che¡¯s eyes grew slightly dim, he looked at her, his thin lips parted slightly, his voice soft yet deep, "I trust my eyes more."


    Her face looked so terrible, she had been vomiting so much since early morning, how could she be alright?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart sank, she knew that once she showed signs of being pregnant, it was impossible to keep the pregnancy a secret from Shi Che for long.


    Although, she hadn¡¯t nned to hide it from him, but now was not the time... If Shi Che found out she was pregnant now, everything would be ruined.


    But what could she do now? She absolutely couldn¡¯t let him call a doctor.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands clenched tighter, and she tried to suppress the panic in her heart. Her dark pupils moved rapidly, and suddenly she came up with something, quickly saying, "I, I really am fine, just my stomach has been a bit upset these past days, always feeling nauseous and wanting to vomit. I¡¯ve seen a doctor, the doctor even prescribed me some stomach medicine, and I¡¯m fine after taking it."


    After discovering she was pregnant, she thought that, just in case, she needed to prepare a backup n. So, she bought some stomach medicine from the pharmacy, in case she identally vomited in front of Shi Che, she could still lie her way out.


    While restraining her guilt, Ling Chuxia continued, "That medicine, I put it in that drawer over there, could you get it for me?"


    Shi Che frowned slightly, ncing at Ling Chuxia, who was forcibly maintaining herposure while making eye contact with him. He looked at her for a while but didn¡¯t say anything else, stood up, walked over, and opened the drawer which indeed had a box of medicine in it.


    He picked up the box of medicine and nced at the instructions, confirming it was for stomach issues. Holding it, he walked back to the bedside.


    Just as Ling Chuxia was about to support herself to sit up, she had only gotten halfway when Shi Che reached out, supported her shoulder, helped her sit up, and then sat down beside the bed, allowing her to lean against him. Then, he poured a cup of water, opened the medicine box, and took out a pill.


    Ling Chuxia reached out to take it, but he didn¡¯t let her, instead directly bringing the pill to her lips. Ling Chuxia paused slightly, unconsciously looking up at him. Seeing his serious expression and deep gaze, her heart softened. Slowly she opened her lips and took the pill, and then Shi Che fed her the water, which she obediently drank.


    Shi Che set down the water ss, nced down at her still pale face, and his hand involuntarily caressed her cheek.

 Chapter 343 - 342: Attempting Suicide (6)

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 342: Attempting Suicide (6)</h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s palm was warm, gently touching her cheek, that warmth against her cold face brought a tinge of warmth.


    Even though that warmth was on her face, Ling Chuxia felt it was pressing against her heart.


    She lifted her eyes to look at Shi Che, and inadvertently, she met his dark eyes. He was intently watching her, his eyes as deep as ever. However, at this moment, she could feel a hint of pity in his gaze.


    Pity?


    Was Shi Che feeling pity for her?


    In fact, she had seen such an expression in his eyes more than once, but in the past, she never dared to entertain the thought. Yet now, her heart uncontrobly skipped a beat at the idea.


    She hadn¡¯t misseen, had she? Shi Che was feeling pity for her, he was worried about her, right?


    She didn¡¯t know whether Shi Che liked her or not, but at least he must have some feelings for her, right? Otherwise, why would he be concerned, feel pity for her, no?


    Many questions wandered in her mind, so many words felt like they were on the verge of spilling out. Yet now, she couldn¡¯t say or ask anything.


    A pressure slowly built over Ling Chuxia¡¯s chest, making it slightly difficult to breathe.


    "Go back to sleep for a while," Shi Che¡¯s voice gently sounded. Then he stood up, assisted Ling Chuxia back to lying down on the bed, covered her with a nket, and carefully tucked in the corners.


    After doing all this, he stood straight, turned around, and was about to leave.


    Ling Chuxia watched as he turned his back, and for some reason, she didn¡¯t want him to go at all; she really wanted him to stay with her, she didn¡¯t want to be alone like this.


    Almost without thinking, her hand reached out again, grasping Shi Che¡¯s hand, and the words slipped out, "Shi Che, can you stay and sleep with me?"


    Shi Che¡¯s footsteps abruptly halted, a glimmer in his eyes solidified, and he turned back to look at Ling Chuxia.


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t realized that she would directly call out Shi Che¡¯s name, and that too, so straightforwardly.


    But at this moment, she didn¡¯t shy away as usual but gazed at Shi Che with wide open eyes, even anticipating his answer.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes were pitch-ck and bright, a flicker of light moving in their depths, vaguely revealing her slight anticipation.


    For the past three years, she had never actively asked him to stay with her, would rather have stayed as far away from him as possible, but now... she was initiating the request for him to stay with her?


    Had he misheard, or was it a hallucination?


    Shi Che stood frozen in ce, his expression stunned, unable to react as he looked at Ling Chuxia.


    Silence hung in the air, and Ling Chuxia¡¯s expectation gradually dissipated, even a hint of disappointment painted her eyes. Had she overestimated herself?


    The light in Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes slowly dimmed, her fingers that were gripping Shi Che¡¯s hand inevitably began to loosen bit by bit.


    Shi Che felt Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand that had been tightly holding his begin to rx; a shock ran through him, and he quickly regained his senses. With a light grip, he held onto Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, preventing her withdrawal.


    His warm palm encased her hand, Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart trembled involuntarily, and without thinking, she looked up only to see Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes gazing at her, the corners of his lips faintly curling with a hint of a smile, and then she heard his voice, low and gentle, "Okay."

 Chapter 344 - 343: Attempting Suicide (7)

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 343: Attempting Suicide (7)</h4>


    "Just the word ¡¯good,¡¯" she spoke, a single syble.


    It filled Ling Chuxia¡¯s sinking heart with an instant swell of sweetness. Her eyes opened slightly, brimming with light, and her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up while her eyes crinkled with joy.


    Although it was a simple request, she nheless felt an overwhelming surge of happiness she couldn¡¯t contain.


    She shifted her body, making room for Shi Che, who lifted the quilt andy down slowly. Then, he opened his arms and held her close.


    Nestled in Shi Che¡¯s embrace, her head resting against his chest, she listened to his steady heartbeat and felt nothing but sweetness and peace. She couldn¡¯t resist wrapping her arms tightly around Shi Che¡¯s waist.


    How she wished that time could stand still at this moment, or perhaps, that time could slow down even more, best of all, to stretch on without end.


    That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to think about anything, worry about anything, just embrace Shi Che like this until the end of time, until the seas dried and the rocks crumbled.


    She was actually very tired, her eyelids drooping uncontrobly, yet she fought the urge to sleep, wanting to savor every moment with Shi Che.


    As time ticked away, Ling Chuxia noticed Shi Che¡¯s breathing slow down and even out. She sneaked a nce at him and, seeing his eyes were closed, she quietly opened her mouth and spat the pill she had been keeping in it into her palm.


    -


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, but when she woke up, Shi Che was no longer in bed. Clutching the quilt, she sat up, her gaze still blurry with sleep.


    She stayed seated on the bed for a while, gathering her senses, then got up, freshened up, and after leaving her room, she went downstairs.


    On seeing her, Sister Hua hurriedly asked, "Young Madam, are you awake?"


    Ling Chuxia nodded slightly, her gaze involuntarily scanning the hall. Sister Hua seemed to read her mind and chuckled, "The young master had to go to thepany for some business, but he instructed me to make some porridge for you. It¡¯s been kept warm, waiting for when you wake up. You must eat some. Would you like some now?"


    Porridge...


    Was it because she had said her stomach was upset? Something touched Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart, making it soft and mushy. She looked up at Sister Hua and nodded emphatically.


    Ever since Ling Chuxia became pregnant, her appetite had been poor, and she hadn¡¯t wanted to eat much. However, the pot of porridge Sister Hua had made today, she nearly polished it offpletely, causing Sister Hua to tease her as if she had never eaten porridge before.


    She had never had this porridge, porridge full of Shi Che¡¯s concern, so she had to finish it down to thest drop.


    Finishing the porridge, Ling Chuxia felt a bit stuffed but not ufortable at all. As she looked at the empty bowl, the hesitation in her eyes slowly turned into determination.


    She thought that she couldn¡¯t give up just like that, she still wanted toe clean with Shi Che, wanted to confess her feelings to him.


    She couldn¡¯t just back down now, or she¡¯d regret it for the rest of her life!


    Ling Chuxia took a deep breath, resolutely got up, changed her clothes, then left the house, hailed a taxi, and headed for the Four Seasons Hotel.


    Today, she had to make things clear with her elder sister.


    -


    Meanwhile, elsewhere.


    Ling Yunshu loungedzily on the sofa, watching the man sitting across from her.


    The man was handsome with fair skin and a gold-rimmed pair of sses on the bridge of his nose, giving him a refined and schrly appearance. He took a document out of his briefcase, ced it on the table, and said in a deep voice, "Yun Shu, I¡¯ve brought you what you asked for."

 Chapter 345 - 344: Attempting Suicide (8)

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 344: Attempting Suicide (8)</h4>


    Ling Yunshu nced at the documents on the table, picked them up, flipped through them, then smiled satisfactorily. She looked up, her eyes gentle, her voice soft, "Xiao Chen, thank you."


    Xiao Chen¡¯s dark eyes slightly squinted, his expression serious. He looked at Ling Yunshu¡¯s smile, adjusted the sses on the bridge of his nose, and after being silent for a while, he finally spoke, "Yun Shu, are you really sure you want to do this? After all, she is your sister."


    "Sister?"


    Ling Yunshu muttered the word under her breath, suddenly letting out a coldugh. Her face turned frosty as she stared straight at Xiao Chen, "Did she ever treat me as her elder sister? I¡¯ve been so good to her since we were young. Without me, she would have had to grow up in an orphanage, fighting every day with those horrible kids for food and worn-out clothes, never having enough to eat or warm clothes to wear. It was me, it was I who brought her to the Shi Family, it was I who allowed her to live like a pampered youngdy."


    "All these years, how much effort, how much sweat have I spent to survive in the Shi Family, to gain Mrs. Shi¡¯s approval. And her? She does nothing, causes trouble every day, and makes mischief. How many times was it me kneeling and pleading with Madam, begging her not to drive her away, so she could stay? So she could keep enjoying the luxurious life of the Shi Family? Back then, I still thought that she was my sister, the only family I had left. We are connected by blood. I would never abandon her. As long as I was around, as long as I was well, I could always protect her, I could always ensure her lifetime of wealth andfort."


    "But how did she repay me? She stole my husband, my marriage, my position! The things she promised me, now she thinks of retreating without a second thought!"


    As she spoke, Ling Yunshu gradually became agitated, her hands clenched tightly, and moisture started to appear in her eyes.


    Xiao Chen looked at her agitated face, his heart brimming with endless sympathy. The light in his eyes struggled for a long time as he sighed softly, "But have you considered that Shi Che never loved you, you..."


    "Shut up!"


    Before Xiao Chen could finish, Ling Yunshu interrupted him sharply. She stood up abruptly, her eyes nearly crimson as she fiercely red at Xiao Chen as if she was facing an enemy, "Shi Che does love me! He does! Without Ling Chuxia, everything would still be the same as before! I would be his wife, the Young Madam of the Shi Family!"


    "Yun Shu...!"


    "You don¡¯t need to say any more, Xiao Chen. If you want to help me, then stay. If you don¡¯t want to help, I won¡¯t force you. You can leave now!"


    Ling Yunshu pointed towards the door, her eyes fixated on Xiao Chen, her body trembling violently from agitation.


    Xiao Chen met Ling Yunshu¡¯s gaze. Her eyes, filled with hatred, anger, resentment, and jealousy, were surrounded by all sorts of vile emotions, having long lost her usual calmposure and dignified elegance.


    Yet, this Ling Yunshu, it was she who made him feel such deep sympathy, rendering him utterly incapable of letting her go.


    Whatever she wanted to do, whatever she desired, even if it cost him everything, he would help her.


    Xiao Chen slowly stood up. He looked at her, the corners of his lips slowly curving into a slight smile, his voice light yet steadfast, "Yun Shu, you know, whatever you want, I am here to help you."


    Right or wrong, regardless of the consequences. Simply because, she is Ling Yunshu.

 Chapter 346 - 345: Attempting Suicide (9)

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 345: Attempting Suicide (9)</h4>


    Chuxia Ling nearly held her breath all the way to the hotel, and only when she stood at the apartment door did she stop. She looked up at the closed door, a flicker of hesitation still crossing the depths of her eyes.


    Just yesterday, her elder sister was already so heartbroken, could she really continue and confess her feelings to her?


    Chuxia Ling¡¯s mind was slightly muddled, recalling her sister¡¯s pale and unlovely face, she involuntarily took a step back, her hands clenching fiercely.


    But... but what if she really just left like this? What about her and Shi Che...?


    Shi Che¡¯s indulgent gaze, his gentleness voice, also uncontrobly surged in her mind, her wavering heart, little by little, firmed up again.


    Elder sister, I¡¯m sorry, let her be selfish just this once, let her live for herself just this time.


    Chuxia Ling closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and with trembling hands, she reached out and gently knocked on the door.


    After waiting a short while, the door opened, and Yun Shu Ling stood inside, her long hair falling down, her dark hair making her little face even paler, devoid of any color, and she looked terribly unwell.


    One could imagine just how upsetting her crying had been yesterday.


    The moment Chuxia Ling saw Yun Shu, it was as if her throat was brutally blocked by something, the sourness spilling over, and with great difficulty, she managed to squeeze out a word, "Sister..."


    Yun Shu Ling lifted her eyes to look at Chuxia Ling, her voice hoarse as she spoke, "Come in." With that, she stepped aside and turned back towards the inside of the apartment.


    Chuxia Ling stared nkly at her departing figure, frozen for quite a while before she slowly took steps and entered the apartment.


    She walked a few steps inside, and upon seeing a somewhat familiar figure on the sofa, she stopped in her tracks, slightly startled.


    The man turned his head slowly, his eyes meeting Chuxia Ling¡¯s, and he faintly lifted a smile, "Xiaxia, long time no see."


    Chuxia Ling was stunned for several seconds before she came back to her senses, her eyes slightly widened with surprise that hadn¡¯t yet faded, "Brother Xiao? You... howe you¡¯re here?"


    The Xiao Family and the Shi Family were rtives, Xiao Chen was Mrs. Shi¡¯s nephew and also Shi Che¡¯s cousin, and would oftene over to the Shi Family to hang out, therefore growing up together with them.


    It had been a long time since she hadst seen him, reportedly having also gone abroad for further studies, she didn¡¯t expect to encounter him here.


    Before Xiao Chen could reply, Yun Shu Ling responded, "I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell, he came over to check on me."


    As Yun Shu Ling said this, Chuxia Ling suddenly understood; Xiao Chen had studied medicine in university and had gone abroad for further studies in medicine, now it seemed, he was officially a doctor.


    And, hearing Yun Shu Ling mention feeling unwell, Chuxia Ling¡¯s hand clenched involuntarily, her teeth fiercely biting her lower lip, her heart as if pricked by a thorn, the difort was extreme.


    For a moment, the atmosphere turned quite heavy and stiffly tense, Xiao Chen looked around and as if knowing nothing, said, "Alright, I have something elseter, so I¡¯ll be leaving now, Xiaxia, take good care of your sister."


    As he spoke, Xiao Chen gathered his things and stood up, then walked towards Chuxia Ling, stopped in front of her, took out a business card, and handed it to her, "This is my business card, call me if you need anything, okay?"


    Chuxia Ling epted the business card in a daze, nodded, and Xiao Chen curved his lips, then stepped away.


    After Xiao Chen left, the room fell into utter silence, so quiet that one could likely hear a pin drop with absolute rity.

 Chapter 347 - 346: Attempting Suicide (10)

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 346: Attempting Suicide (10)</h4>


    They were such familiar, such close sisters, yet at this moment, they were strangers, less than strangers.


    Ling Chuxia stood still, yearning to rush and cling to her elder sister like before, to act spoiled, but now, her feet seemed glued to the floor, unable to lift.


    Ling Yunshu was also sitting listlessly on the sofa, her gaze vacant. After a long while, she slowly raised her eyes and looked at Ling Chuxia. She softly spoke, her voice extremely raspy, "Xiaxia,e and sit."


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t expected that Ling Yunshu wasn¡¯t angry with her, didn¡¯t yell at her, didn¡¯t show even a hint of discontent. Her voice was so calm, so gentle, just like every time she had done something wrong, caused trouble, and got both of them punished. Yet, she had never med her, always so gentle, forgivingly saying, "Xiaxia, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, your sister is here."


    Tears suddenly welled up in Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, her vision blurring, her voice trembling, "Sister..."


    "Let¡¯s talk after you sit down."


    Ling Yunshu looked at Ling Chuxia, gently patting the spot beside her. Ling Chuxia swallowed the bitterness in her heart, slowly walked over, and carefully sat down.


    Ling Yunshu, seeing Ling Chuxia¡¯s reddened eyes, her own eyes reddened slightly but she still forced a smile, "Why are you crying? I haven¡¯t even said anything. Someone who didn¡¯t know better would think I¡¯m bullying you."


    With those words, Ling Chuxia felt even more guilty and saddened.


    She would have preferred if her sister had scolded her or even beat her up, venting her anger rather than keeping all the sorrow inside, enduring it all alone.


    "Sister, I..."


    "It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to say anything. You know, ever since we were little, whatever you wanted, your sister would agree. Even... even if you really didn¡¯t want to abort the baby... it¡¯s... it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re my only sister, as long as you¡¯re happy, I can agree to anything."


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s voice broke several times, yet she still gritted her teeth, painfully articted each word, and even forced a smile at Ling Chuxia. Despite her evident grief, she still tried to smile at her.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t utter a word; all sounds were brutally choked within her, tears unconsciously streamed down, wetting her entire face.


    Ling Yunshu struggled to smile, and ultimately failed. Abruptly, she stood up and rushed to the bathroom.


    Tears from Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes plopped onto the table, dripping onto the documents lying there. The white paper soaked up the droplets, bing translucent instantly.


    Unconsciously, Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze drifted over, the few words on the document shook her to her core, even making her forget to cry.


    Her eyes widened, she stared intently at those few words on the document, her hand trembling as she reached out, picked up the document, and flipped through it, trembling.


    She read every word on the document carefully, closely, and by the end, her face turned pale, her body trembling uncontrobly.


    How could this be?


    How could... how is it possible?


    How could her sister... have fallen into depression? How could...

 Chapter 348 - 347: Attempting Suicide (11)

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 347: Attempting Suicide (11)</h4>


    Elder sister had always been in good health, so why was she diagnosed with depression? Ling Chuxia shook her head in disbelief as she nced at the attending physician section, signed by Xiao Chen.


    Her hand, once again, trembled violently.


    Xiao Chen being here had led her to believe at first that her elder sister was just slightly unwell; she had not anticipated the severity of her condition.


    Depression?


    Ling Chuxia simply couldn¡¯t associate such a word with her noble, gracious, and elegant elder sister.


    No, it couldn¡¯t be. There must have been a mistake. It couldn¡¯t be true! She had to find out, find out for sure!


    She suddenly stood up, intending to head towards the bathroom, but after taking only a step, she forcefully stopped herself. No, she couldn¡¯t go ask her elder sister; even if it was true, her elder sister wouldn¡¯t tell her the truth, she wouldn¡¯t want her to worry.


    What should she do then?


    Xiao Chen!


    Yes, there was Xiao Chen. She could ask Xiao Chen!


    Ling Chuxia frantically searched for Xiao Chen¡¯s business card, clutching it tightly in her palm, then she nced towards the bathroom, turned around, and stepped out of the apartment.


    As soon as she left the apartment, she pulled out her phone and dialed from the numbers on the business card. Her fingers were trembling so much that she had to dial several times to get the number right.


    After a few rings, the phone connected and Xiao Chen¡¯s voice came through, "Hello, this is Xiao Chen."


    "Brother Xiao, it¡¯s Chuxia. Can we meet now?"


    -


    When Ling Chuxia walked out of the bathroom, she was no longer in the room. She slowly made her way over, lowered her eyes, and saw the documents on the table, messily arranged. She stared at them and slowly curved her lips into a cold smile.


    -


    Xiao Chen hadn¡¯t gone far after receiving Ling Chuxia¡¯s call. He drove back, and they agreed to meet in a caf¨¦ across from the hotel.


    When Xiao Chen entered the caf¨¦, Ling Chuxia was already there waiting for him.


    She sat by a window, quietly sitting there, her face slightly turned, looking out the window with a vacant, unfocused expression, as though her soul had been drained, leaving behind an empty shell.


    Xiao Chen¡¯s gaze hardened for a moment, his steps slightly hesitant; however, it was only a moment before he was back to normal, taking steps towards her.


    Xiao Chen approached and pulled out the chair opposite Ling Chuxia, sitting down and looking up at her. His voice carried a hint of apology, "Sorry, have you been waiting long?"


    Ling Chuxia slowly turned her eyes back and didn¡¯t exchange niceties with Xiao Chen. Instead, she directly asked, "Brother Xiao, please tell me the truth. Is my elder sister really... suffering from depression?"


    Many times, Ling Chuxia felt that the three years she had been married to Shi Che had been extreme agony. Each day was like living in Hell, unable to see light or find a way out.


    But now, listening to each word from Xiao Chen, she realized that she wasn¡¯t the only one suffering. Her elder sister, too, and even more so... those three years, her life had been more painful, darker.


    A person, betrayed, abandoned, sent abroad, in an instant, lost everything.


    How could someone as proud as her elder sister endure that?


    Her mind, day by day, was breaking down; every day was spent in suppression until she became severely depressed, struggling to sleep, her nerves gradually weakening, even... starting to attempt suicide.

 Chapter 349 - 348 Attempted Suicide (12)

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 348 Attempted Suicide (12)</h4>


    How desperate must one be, to want to give up on life, to find it impossible to go on living.


    Her elder sister, so elegant, so noble, actually... had tried to give up her own life...


    Ling Chuxia suddenly covered her face with both hands, but tears still slid down drop by drop through the gaps between her fingers.


    Xiao Chen looked at Ling Chuxia, his dark eyes deep with emotion, a trace of apology shed quickly at the bottom of his eyes, but he still continued to speak, "Xiaxia, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. In the past year, Yun Shu has been actively receiving treatment, and her depression has been under control. As long as she isn¡¯t stimted again, it should not recur."


    He paused, then slowly added with purposeful suggestion, "As long as Shi Che is by her side, I think she definitely won¡¯t rpse. Love, after all, is the best treatment."


    -


    When Ling Chuxia left the coffee shop, she felt dizzy and disoriented. Xiao Chen stepped forward and asked gently, "Xiaxia, shall I take you home?"


    Ling Chuxia shook her head, her voice couldn¡¯t be lighter, "Brother Xiao, I want to walk alone."


    Having said that, without waiting for Xiao Chen¡¯s response, she straightaway walked away.


    Xiao Chen stood there, staring at Ling Chuxia¡¯s retreating figure for a while, his hands slowly clenched into fists, eventually unable to resist the urge to follow her.


    -


    Depression, suicide... Depression, suicide! These terrifying words echoed over and over in Ling Chuxia¡¯s ears. As she walked, her legs suddenly gave way, and she just copsed to the ground.


    For these three years, her elder sister had been living like that.


    For these three years, she had cried so much, suffered so much, but since her return, she had not shared a word with her,pletely fixated on the idea of returning, of getting back together with Shi Che.


    But... but she, as a younger sister, had only thought about herself, selfishly unwilling to divorce Shi Che, unwilling to step back, unwilling to make things right.


    How could she be so awful?


    How could she be so awful?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s body curled up bit by bit, her arms wrapping around her knees, hugging herself fiercely, uncontrobly started to cry loudly.


    -


    There was an abundance of work at thepany today, and Shi Che was almost busy the entire day before he managed to finish most of it. There was still a meeting scheduled, but Shi Che, thinking of Ling Chuxia who had looked unwell when he left in the morning, wondered how she was now and wanted to go back early to be with her.


    After a brief thought, he dialed the inte and asked his secretary to postpone the meeting until tomorrow.


    Just as he put down the phone, his cellphone rang. Shi Che nced at it, it was a call from Ling Chuxia.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes momentarily widened, then a trace of joy shed in them. His lips curled into a smile as he picked up the phone and pressed the answer button, his voice softened unintentionally, "Chuxia."


    Slowly, Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice came through from the other side, warm yet slightly hoarse, "Sir, have you finished work?"


    Shi Che¡¯s brows knitted slightly, "Why does your voice still sound like that? Are you still not feeling well?"


    "No, I¡¯m much better, don¡¯t worry," Ling Chuxia paused before softly asking, "If... if you¡¯re free, could you apany me somewhere?"


    Listening to Ling Chuxia¡¯s hesitant voice, although Shi Che¡¯s brows remained furrowed, he replied without hesitation, "Sure."


    No matter where she wanted him to apany her or what she wanted to do, he was willing.

 Chapter 350 - 349: The Final Farewell (1)

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 349: The Final Farewell (1)</h4>


    The setting sun cast its warm yellow rays at a nt, elongating the slender silhouette of Ling Chuxia as she stood at the school entrance.


    Shi Che drove up slowly, and, upon reaching the side of the school entrance, stopped the car, turned off the engine, got out, and with long strides, walked toward her.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands were sped lightly across her chest as she stood there quietly, asionally ncing around, seemingly scanning for the person she was waiting for.


    As he watched her, his ck eyes unwittingly grew hazy. She had stood waiting for him at the school gate like this before. She always had little patience, craning her neck left and right like a curious duckling.


    The corners of Shi Che¡¯s lips curved up into a smile, lighting up his handsome face with a brilliance that fused with the warm yellow sunlight and shone even more resolutely.


    When Ling Chuxia looked up, she caught Shi Che¡¯s smile. Her eyes briefly froze in astonishment, as if dizzied by the sight. How long had it been since she saw such a gentle and understated smile from Shi Che¡ªa smile that could directly warm one¡¯s heart? Thus, she found herself staring at Shi Che, transfixed, until she finally snapped back to reality, and with a gaze lowered, murmured softly, "You¡¯re here."


    Shi Che nodded, his gaze settling firmly on her face, "Yes, what made you suddenly want toe here?"


    On the phone, when she mentioned wanting to visit the school, he was quite surprised. Since their marriage, except for one time when he thought she was at school and hade by, she had never returned. And yet, she had asked him to apany her to the school.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand tightened slightly. Whye here? Because this ce held their most beautiful memories¡ªwhen they were young with the purest of smiles.


    These days, she kept wondering, when exactly had she started liking Shi Che?


    Then, image after image flooded her mind¡ªscenes from childhood through to the present. Strangely enough, she had always regarded Shi Che as a friend, a good buddy. But when those memories slowly surfaced, her heart would flutter with excitement and happiness, and she¡¯d feel an inexplicable sweetness¡ªa sensation she had never encountered before.


    It turned out, she had fallen for him back then.


    However, at the time, she was too naive and ignorant to distinguish whether her feelings were love or friendship. Moreover, she knew Shi Che and her elder sister were seen as a perfect match, so she never allowed her thoughts to stray in another direction.


    Then, her love came sote, toote for her to tell him, "I love you, I have loved you for a very long time."


    Unnoticed, a hint of moisture appeared in Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, and a touch of sourness crept into her throat. She suddenly lowered her head, swallowing down the bitterness, and managed to bend her lips into a smile before she spoke with a hoarse voice, "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen the school, so I thought I¡¯de to visit. Shall we go in?"


    There was still a hint of suppression in Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice. Shi Che¡¯s ck eyes intensified with a glint of puzzlement, but before he could speak, Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand suddenly reached out and grasped his. Without hesitation, she pulled him toward the campus.


    At the moment Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand clutched his, Shi Che¡¯s entire being jerked in shock, his eyes incredulously widening as his gaze nkly fell upon their linked hands.

 Chapter 351 - 350: The Final Farewell (2)

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 350: The Final Farewell (2)</h4>


    Since their marriage, this was the first time Chuxia took the initiative to hold Shi Che¡¯s hand. She did it so decisively, so directly, just like she used to.


    Her hand was small, very soft, yet she held his hand so firmly, so tightly as if she was using all her strength to grasp his.


    Shi Che just stared nkly, and finally, his hand twitched slightly, inch by inch, it opened up and slowly intertwined with Ling Chuxia¡¯s fingers, sping tightly together.


    They had done much more intimate things before, but now, the simple act of holding hands made both their hearts skip a beat unintentionally.


    The warmth of their palms pressed together as if their hearts were touching too.


    The two walked hand in hand along the school path. It was already evening, and most students had gone home. Only a few scattered students remained, some hurrying by alone, othersughing and ying in groups, and some ying basketball on the field, with the girls in the audience asionally letting out eager screams.


    Today, there appeared to be a basketball game. The young boys were running on the court, pouring out their youthful sweat, while the girls in the stands had their eyes fixed on the boys they liked or admired, cheering for every move.


    When Ling Chuxia reached the basketball court, she suddenly changed direction, pulling Shi Che towards the stands, and chose a corner spot to sit down.


    Shi Che raised an eyebrow, "Are you still interested in this?"


    That¡¯s something little girls usually enjoy.


    Ling Chuxia nced at the ongoing game on the court, her lips curling into a smile, then pointed towards the court, "You used to y there too, wearing the white number seven jersey." She paused, thenughed, "And back then, you were even more popr than them. Every time you yed, the court would be surrounded inside and out, and there was no squeezing through."


    Shi Che was caught off guard by her sudden memory, his expression briefly stunned before a warm light filled his eyes, "You remember?"


    Ling Chuxia nodded firmly, "Of course, I remember everything crystal clear." As she spoke, she seemed to recall something, pouting her lips, clearly displeased, "Because back then, you were always bossing me around."


    "Oh? How did I boss you around?"


    Ling Chuxia stared at Shi Che with widened eyes, "Don¡¯t you remember? Every time you yed basketball, so many girls wanted to bring you water and towels, but you refused them. You always insisted that I hold the water and towel for you, to serve you all the time."


    Listening to Ling Chuxia¡¯sints, Shi Che couldn¡¯t help but remember how she always looked reluctant, always muttering, "Why do you always boss me around? So many beautiful girls are willing to help you; can¡¯t you see them? Are you blind?"


    He thought, maybe he was blind. Otherwise, why would he have done such a foolish thing? Just so she would pay more attention to him?


    He didn¡¯t actually love ying basketball, nor did he love the attention it brought. But when he yed, Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes would follow him, she would cheer for him, be happy for him, and celebrate for him.


    He didn¡¯t want anyone else¡¯s attention; he only wanted hers.


    Shi Che curled his lips into a slight smile and chuckled, "You didn¡¯t lose out either. After every game, you¡¯d make me buy you a bunch of snacks, iming it was topensate for your hard work."

 Chapter 352 - 351: The Final Farewell (3)

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 351: The Final Farewell (3)</h4>


    Mentioning this, Ling Chuxia actually felt somewhat guilty. At that time, she was truly a foodie who could eat a lot, always scheming various ways to squeeze Shi Che dry.


    Back then, she had been quite cunning to satisfy her cravings. Shi Che¡¯s money, she hardly spent any of her own, nearly all of it went towards fulfilling her desires.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s cheeks reddened, and she timidly stuck out her tongue, feeling it was no longer right to press this issue and quickly changed the subject, "Let¡¯s stop looking, let¡¯s go for a walk by the sports field."


    Shi Che seemed to understand and did not say anything. He stood up along with her and walked towards the sports field.


    When the two reached the sandy area, Ling Chuxia suddenly stopped, staring nkly at the piece of sand, and then, she looked up and slowly curved her lips, "Back then, I really thought I was going to die here."


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze also shifted, the light in his eyes deepening, slowly, memories began to flood back.


    It was a winter¡¯s day a year ago, exceptionally cold. Ling Chuxia was in a physical education ss, and the PE teacher asked her to do the long jump. Her body had always been robust, and her athletic grades were always excellent, so jumping far was trivial for her. However, that day, she didn¡¯t know if it was something she ate, but her stomach had been ufortably aching, though she hadn¡¯t thought much of it and just jumped anyway.


    Unexpectedly, when she jumped, she didn¡¯tnd stably and fell onto the sandy ground, her body tipping backward,nding on her bottom.


    Though it was just sand, she grimaced with pain, and her stomach stabbed with pain right then, her face turning pale, unable to stand up on her own.


    When a ssmate came over to help her, they saw beneath her, from her white gym pants, blood slowly seeping out, scaring the ssmate stiff, "Blood... blood..."


    At that time, health education wasn¡¯t widely taught, and many girls were clueless about their own menstrual cycles. Seeing so much blood seeping from beneath her, Ling Chuxia was also bewildered, unable to react.


    Suddenly, a strong and sturdy arm lifted her up, her whole body lifted into the air, Ling Chuxia looked dazedly over, meeting Shi Che¡¯s familiar dark eyes.


    All Ling Chuxia¡¯s fear, at that moment, seemed to have found its release. She clenched Shi Che¡¯s shoulders tightly, her face distressed, "Shi Che, what do I do? I¡¯m bleeding so much, am I going to die?"


    Shi Che¡¯s expression was tight, holding her close, his voice deep, "Don¡¯t spout nonsense, you¡¯re not going to die."


    Still scared, Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice involuntarily whined, "But I¡¯ve lost a lot of blood, my stomach hurts so much, I really feel like I am going to die!"


    Shi Che paused, his dark eyes fixing on her, his thin lips parted slowly, firmly stating, "I said you¡¯re not going to die, so you definitely won¡¯t die!"


    Ling Chuxia was never one to be easily calmed, her grip on Shi Che tightened, as irrational as ever, "If I die, you have to die with me, at least on the road to the underworld, we can keep each otherpany!"


    Shi Che, who was initially very tense and serious, couldn¡¯t help but be amused by Ling Chuxia¡¯s words.


    He looked at her, his voice both helpless and filled with indulgence, "Alright, alright, if you die, I¡¯ll die with you, and I¡¯ll never leave you alone."

 Chapter 353 - 352: The Final Farewell (4)

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 352: The Final Farewell (4)</h4>


    "If you die, I¡¯ll die with you, and I will never leave you alone."


    At that time, she hadn¡¯t given it much thought, but now, reflecting on those words, Chuxia realized just how precious the words Shi Che had said to her were.


    A sour taste welled up in her throat, and a glimmer of tears shed through Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, the tears unexpectedly sliding down.


    She was startled, fearing that Shi Che would see, and she abruptly turned away, her back to him.


    Shi Che, too, had just snapped out of his own memories and saw Ling Chuxia¡¯s actions. His ck eyes narrowed slightly, his voice tinged with a trace of confusion, "Chuxia?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s shoulders trembled unconsciously as she struggled to hold back her tears andined, "Ah, the wind here is really strong, it blew sand into my eyes!"


    She pretended to rub her eyes, then quickly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and took a deep breath before slowly turning back around.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look at Shi Che, managing only a slight smile as she said softly, "It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go home."


    Shi Che could only see the dark top of her head, and the light in his eyes slowly dimmed, but ultimately, he said nothing.


    The two of them walked back in silence; the sky grew dimmer, and the campus was incredibly quiet, save for the intermittent chirps of cicadas in the trees.


    Ling Chuxia counted silently in her heart.


    It was about a five-minute walk from the sports field to the school gate, a short and close distance. Yet for her, it was the distance where she could bid farewell to her love.


    Her love had always been so short¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t she seen that clearly sooner? If... if she had realized it earlier, would the oue have been different?


    However, there are no ifs in this world.


    With each step, even though she walked slowly, the road eventually came to an end. As Ling Chuxia was about to step out of the school gate, her steps halted.


    She looked up at Shi Che, who had already stepped out of the gate, and called out softly, "Shi Che."


    Shi Che hadn¡¯t expected Ling Chuxia to suddenly stop. He turned back and heard her call his name. His ck eyes lifted to look at her, and he responded with a faint "Hmm?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes met his as he watched her lips slowly curve upwards, waiting for her to speak.


    She looked into Shi Che¡¯s eyes, tried to curve her lips, tried to bloom a smile, and tried hard to make Shi Che remember her most beautiful smile.


    In her heart, she said each word very seriously, "Shi Che, I love you. It¡¯s just that... I¡¯m leaving my love here."


    Shi Che waited for a while but didn¡¯t hear Ling Chuxia speak. His brows furrowed, and he asked again, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Ling Chuxia lowered her head again, and after a moment, she slowly shook her head, raised her face, and smiled, "It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go."


    Ling Chuxia said this and once again took Shi Che¡¯s hand.


    That soft little hand seemed to possess a magic power, instantly dispelling all his doubts.


    The depth in Shi Che¡¯s eyes receded, looking at their sped hands, his lips curling slightly, his voice carried a lightugh, "Yes, let¡¯s go home."


    Sitting in the car, Ling Chuxia was buckling her seat belt when her hand identally touched her neck, finding it bare. Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand paused sharply; where was her ne? She hurriedly looked down to search but found nothing.


    Shi Che was about to start the car but seeing her like this, he couldn¡¯t help asking, "What happened?"

 Chapter 354 - 353: The Final Farewell (5)

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 353: The Final Farewell (5)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia seemed not to hear Shi Che speak, continuing to fumble over her clothes and then searching through her bag.


    Ever since Shi Che gave her the ne, she had worn it continuously and never took it off. It couldn¡¯t just disappear!


    But it was not around her neck, nor in her bag. Where could the ne be? Just moments ago, she clearly felt it. Ling Chuxia desperately tried to recall the moment when she spun around violently on the sandy ground; perhaps it was then that she lost it.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she abruptly pushed open the car door and quickly headed back the way they came.


    Seeing Ling Chuxia¡¯s actions, Shi Che¡¯s brows furrowed, and he too opened his door and followed her with long strides.


    Ling Chuxia jogged towards the sandy area and only stopped when she reached the sand. She bent over slightly, eyes wide, searching inch by inch.


    It waspletely dark now, with only one or two streetmps on the yground casting a faint light. Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t see clearly and had to squat down, searching even more diligently.


    However, the sand was fine and soft. The ne, being somewhat heavy, would surely be buried when it fell. Ling Chuxia searched thoroughly but found no trace of it, growing so anxious she resorted to digging through the sand with her hands.


    When Shi Che caught up, Ling Chuxia was on her knees in the sand, bending over and frantically digging, desperately searching for something.


    Shi Che¡¯s brows were slightly knit, his voice somber, "Chuxia, what are you looking for? Please, get up."


    He reached out to grab Ling Chuxia¡¯s arm, trying to pull her up, but she stubbornly refused to rise, muttering, "The ne is gone. I have to find it."


    The ne?


    Shi Che¡¯s frown deepened, "What ne?"


    Ling Chuxia, as if she hadn¡¯t heard, continued to search in the sand. Her hands passed again and again through the soft, fine grains, but each time she came up empty. Her nervousness and urgency slowly turned to disappointment, and finally, despair.


    "It¡¯s gone... It¡¯s gone. I can¡¯t find it..." Her voice choked up, every word stuttering out, tears plopping onto the back of her hand and slowly diffusing, "Gone, it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s all gone..."


    Shi Che slowly squatted down and put his hands on her shoulders, looking into her tearful face, his voice even heavier, "Chuxia, what ne are you really looking for, what¡¯s gone?"


    Tears blurring her vision, Ling Chuxia looked up at him, "The ne you gave me is missing. I can¡¯t find it..."


    Shi Che thought she was so distressed over some ordinary ne, but it turned out to be the Sun Ne he had given her. His heart trembled uncontrobly, and a warm current slowly rose within him. The corners of his mouth turned up slightly, a soft light filled his eyes, and his fingertips gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, softly saying, "It¡¯s just a ne, if it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone. If you like it, I¡¯ll buy you another one, okay?"


    Buy another one?


    No, it could never be reced, just like her love. At the moment she said goodbye to him, the ne disappeared.


    Perhaps, even God was hinting to her that she had no right to even hope for things that were not meant to be hers.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t say anything, nor dare to cry out loud; she could only hold back her tears forcefully and manage a small nod.


    Shi Che carefully wiped away her tears one by one, then helped her to stand up; she seemed a little unsteady, so Shi Che simply scooped her up in a bridal carry and strode towards the school gates.

 Chapter 355 - 354: The Final Farewell (6)

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 354: The Final Farewell (6)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia nestled in Shi Che¡¯s embrace, her head tilted slightly upward, looking at him. From her angle, she could see the smooth line of Shi Che¡¯s jaw, the slight bulge of his Adam¡¯s apple, and his clean corbone.


    She still remembered when they were younger, how he held her just like this, walking through the school¡¯s long corridors, past the lush trees, and along the quiet paths.


    Back then, he wore white clothes, and when a soft breeze blew, it would billow his shirt. She was carried in his arms like that, as if all her fears could disappear.


    But now, this embrace must be thest, right?


    After this, he would never hold her again, and she could no longer nestle in his arms.


    Ling Chuxia tilted her head slightly, pressing her forehead against Shi Che¡¯s chest, slowly closing her eyes as tears glistened and fell from the corners.


    -


    When the car returned to the vi, Ling Chuxia had already fallen asleep against the seat back. Shi Che turned off the engine, angled his head slightly, and looked at her with his dark eyes.


    Her eyes were gently closed; long, thickshes cast a small shadow beneath her eye sockets, with a trace of pallor still on her cheeks. She was supposed to be sleeping against the back of the seat, but her body was still curled up instinctively.


    He watched her and his brow furrowed slightly.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s sleeping posture had always matched her straightforward personality. He remembered that when they first got married, she was quite reserved before she fell into deep sleep. But once she did, her wilful and dominant sleeping style would show without fail.


    No matter howrge the bed was, she could always take it over entirely by herself. He was often hit, kicked, or even kicked out of the bed by her. Then the next day, she could open those big eyes of hers and look at him innocently, as if nothing had happened, leaving him unable to vent his frustrations. In the end, he simply held her tight every night, so she couldn¡¯t break free and kick him out of the bed anymore.


    Butter on, her sleeping posture became more regted, more peaceful. He no longer needed to hold her tightly, to restrain her limbs, for she could sleep soundly on her own. On thatrge bed, she upied only a very small corner, her body curled up, back turned to him, like a little animal scared of getting hurt, wrapping herself in a hard shell in an attempt to protect herself.


    Those nights, he would watch her back, suffering from insomnia, headaches, anxiety, irritation, yet helpless to do anything about it.


    When he found her diary, his heart nearly broke. The girl he deeply loved did not truly love him. In fact, she stayed by his side just for her elder sister, for the sake of being the Young Madam.


    Since then, every time she came close to him, every time she smiled at him, showed him gentleness, or cared for him, the thought would uncontrobly surface in his mind: What were her smiles, her gentleness, her care really for? For her elder sister? For a position? For Mrs. Shi?


    In any case... it was never for him.


    He couldn¡¯t resist her advances, but he also couldn¡¯t ept her motives.


    The deeper the love, the greater the resentment, the resentment... Why couldn¡¯t she just love him.


    Yet tonight, he saw how nervous, sad, and distressed she became over the ne he sent her, utterly despairing, as if she had lost the whole world.


    He suddenly wondered, had he been wrong all these years?


    His pride and self-respect made it impossible for him to ept Ling Chuxia¡¯s purpose-driven advances. But he had pushed her further and further away, so far that, even though she was right in front of him, he could no longer touch her.

 Chapter 356 - 355: The Final Farewell (7)

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 355: The Final Farewell (7)</h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s hand lifted slowly, slowly reaching out and ever so gently touching Ling Chuxia¡¯s cheek. His hand caressed her face without daring to use any strength, fearful that the slightest pressure would wake her.


    What did he really want?


    Over the years, he seemed to never have asked himself that question.


    But the answer was crystal clear to him, unchanged from the past to the present.


    He wanted Ling Chuxia, a living, breathing Ling Chuxia full of life. He loved her, he wanted to bring her happiness. He wanted her to live each day with joy, to cry when she felt like crying, to act up when she felt like acting up, to be capricious when she felt like it.


    Yet, in the three years they were married, not for a single day had he allowed her to cry if she wanted to, to act up if she wanted to, to be capricious if she wanted to.


    In front of him, she became increasingly humble and respectful. She would no longer call out his name, Shi Che, with brazen affection, but would instead respectfully call him "young master." She wouldn¡¯t yfully sh him a smile, but would offer a modest one instead.


    Did he really want their long life together to continue this way?


    No, he didn¡¯t want to go on like this, he didn¡¯t want to continue seeing Ling Chuxia¡¯s humility and respect, nor did he want to see her alwayspromising and tiptoeing around.


    That confession from years ago, she never did give him an answer. But whether or not she answered, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Because he was going to confess to her again, to tell her once more what was in his heart.


    They had already wasted three years, and he refused to let a lifetime slip away.


    Even if she didn¡¯t love him now, he believed that one day she would.


    -


    When Ling Chuxia woke up, she was already lying in the familiar bed. She opened her eyes and stared nkly at the ceiling for a while before slowly wrapping herself with the nket and sitting up.


    She tilted her head slightly to look out the window. The sun was up high, its light spilling through and illuminating the entire bedroom.


    It was a new day.


    A trace of sorrow slowly surfaced in Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, but she suppressed it forcefully. She took a deep breath, got out of bed, and walked to the bathroom to wash up.


    After finishing her morning routine, she stepped out of the bathroom and the cell phone on the nightstand vibrated. She walked over, picked it up, and saw it was a reminder on her phone¡ªtoday was the day of her prenatal checkup.


    Ling Chuxia stared at the phone screen fixedly, then after a long moment, put the phone away, changed her clothes, grabbed her bag, and left the house.


    -


    The prenatal checkup went smoothly, and the report came back quickly. The doctor had a worried expression as she read the report and asionally frowned. After finishing, she put down the report and looked at Ling Chuxia, speaking, "Miss Ling, have you been experiencing any mood swingstely?"


    Ling Chuxia could tell from the doctor¡¯s expression that things weren¡¯t good. Her hand involuntarily clenched, "Doctor, I... really haven¡¯t been in the best of moodstely. Has it affected the baby?"


    The doctor¡¯s frown deepened and her tone became much more serious, "During the first three months of pregnancy, the fetus is extremely unstable and can be affected by various factors, especially the emotional fluctuations of the mother, which can have the greatest impact. Your recent mood swings have already affected the fetus. If it continues like this, it could possibly lead to a miscarriage!"


    Miscarriage...


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart chilled, and her grip tightened so much that veins started to show on the back of her hand.


    But she had already decided to step aside, to let her elder sister and Shi Che be together. This child... she couldn¡¯t keep it either.

 Chapter 357 - 356: The Final Farewell (8)

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 356: The Final Farewell (8)</h4>


    After all, if Shi Che had married her elder sister, then where would that leave her child? Besides, this child was conceived through her schemes to trap Shi Che, originally a child shrouded in secrecy.


    Yet, the mere thought of not having this child made her whole body tremble uncontrobly.


    She struggled to restrain herself, forcing herself to speak, uttering each word with difficulty, "If... if I don¡¯t want this child right now, can I have the surgery now?"


    As soon as Ling Chuxia said this, the doctor was taken aback and couldn¡¯t respond immediately.


    After a while, the doctor widened her eyes, filled with disbelief, "Miss Ling, you... you want to abort the child? Why?"


    Ling Chuxia had endured so much to conceive this child, and the doctor had witnessed all the hardships. Now that she was finally pregnant, she actually wanted to terminate it?


    Ling Chuxia lowered her eyes, her teeth tightly biting her lower lip, almost to the point of bleeding. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she closed them and forcefully held them back.


    She opened her mouth several times, unable to make any sound, but finally, she spoke.


    "Yes, I want to abort the child!"


    As if afraid she might regret her decision, Ling Chuxia quickly added, "Doctor, please help me schedule the surgery, the sooner the better!"


    After her initial surprise, the doctor was filled with confusion. She wanted to ask more, but seeing Ling Chuxia¡¯s resolute appearance, she swallowed her words.


    After all, she was just a doctor, and she could only respect the patient¡¯s wishes.


    The doctorposed herself, returning to her usual calm and professional demeanor, and re-examined Ling Chuxia¡¯s report, stating gravely, "The child is only eight weeks along. If you don¡¯t want this child, now is the best time to terminate, as it will cause you the least harm. However, your current physical and emotional state is not good, and having the surgery now could lead to other adverse consequences."


    "What consequences?"


    "For instance, you may have difficulty conceiving in the future, or even be infertile."


    The doctor¡¯s words, one by one, resonated in her ears, causing Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands to tremble fiercely, and her face turned pale.


    "Therefore, my advice is for you to really think it over carefully, whether or not to go through with the surgery."


    The doctor¡¯s words echoed in her ears, but Ling Chuxia¡¯s ears were buzzing, and she couldn¡¯t hear clearly. All that upied her mind were the words about potential infertility.


    If she aborted this child, might she never be able to have children of her own?


    "How could this be..." Ling Chuxia shook her head unconsciously, her face frightfully pale.


    "Of course, that¡¯s the worst-case scenario. It might not happen, but given your current physical condition, it really isn¡¯t advisable to abort the child."


    Not abort the child?


    How could she not abort the child?


    If she didn¡¯t abort the child, how would she face her elder sister? How would she face Shi Che? Andter, how would she face this child?


    How could she tell it that it was merely a tool, just part of her scheme?


    No, she couldn¡¯t just give birth to it, because if she did, it would be destined to be a child without a father, even without an identity.


    She herself had grown up without parents, without a home. She knew the pain of being alone and the humiliation of being ridiculed for not having a family.

 Chapter 358 - 357: The Final Farewell (9)

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 357: The Final Farewell (9)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands clenched tightly, her nails digging cruelly into her palms, but she was oblivious to the pain.


    "I can¡¯t keep this child! I don¡¯t want this child to be like me¡ªwithout a family, without a father, without anyone to rely on!"


    "I want to have the surgery; I don¡¯t want this child. Please arrange it as soon as possible!"


    Ling Chuxia managed to force out these words before suddenly standing up and rushing out of the doctor¡¯s office.


    She had to terminate the pregnancy; she couldn¡¯t hesitate any longer because once she hesitated, perhaps, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go through with it.


    Ling Chuxia ran until she was breathless and finally stopped, gasping for air. Sharp pains red in her abdomen, and she couldn¡¯t help but lean against the wall, copsing weakly to the ground.


    Initially, this child was just a tool, a mission for her, and she hadn¡¯t felt any emotion towards it at all; so why was it that now, when she needed to terminate it, it was so hard to let go? Why was it so painful?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes dropped to her t belly, her sight gradually fogging up, blurring her vision. Her hand slowly caressed her stomach, and her voice, when she spoke, shook tremendously.


    "I¡¯m sorry... baby, I¡¯m sorry. Mommy has no choice but to let youe into this world. I¡¯m so sorry..."


    By the end, she was sobbing uncontrobly, her tears dropping with a ssh onto the back of her hand.


    -


    Ling Chuxia insisted on the procedure, and the doctor had no choice but to quickly schedule the surgery for two dayster. He also advised her to rest well and manage her emotions during these two days.


    However, during these days, Ling Chuxia was mostly dazed and disoriented. The moment she closed her eyes, the intive voice of a child would involuntarily appear in her mind, mournfully asking her, "Mommy, why don¡¯t you want me? Why don¡¯t you want me..."


    That voice was sorrowful, resentful, mournful, and desperate...


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t utter a word, only kept on saying sorry, sorry, sorry...


    "Chuxia, wake up, Chuxia! Please wake up!"


    She faintly heard that familiar anxious voice at her side, Ling Chuxia wanted to open her eyes, but her whole being felt trapped, still caught in that painful nightmare.


    Shi Che looked at Ling Chuxia, his expression agonized, his features almost contorting together, his forehead covered with cold sweat, his mouth opening and closing as he muttered something inaudibly, looking like he was enduring something terrifyingly painful; seeing her, his heart was stung sharply.


    She hadn¡¯t slept well for those nights, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to fall into such a nightmare.


    His brows were deeply furrowed, yet his actions grew gentler, gently patting her face, his voice deep, "Don¡¯t be scared, Chuxia, it¡¯s just a nightmare. Wake up, it¡¯ll be okay once you wake up."


    Listening to his voice, the pain on Ling Chuxia¡¯s face gradually dissipated, her brows rxed, her long, curly eyshes fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    Her gaze was still confused, carrying the panic of the nightmare; she stared nkly at him, her eyes unfocused.


    Shi Che wasn¡¯t in a hurry, simply opening his arms, gently pulling her into his embrace, then hisrge hand caressed her back with slow, gentle strokes, his deep voice softly saying in her ear, "Don¡¯t be afraid, it was just a nightmare, I¡¯m here..."

 Chapter 359 - 358: The Final Farewell (10)

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 358: The Final Farewell (10)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia was dazedly held in Shi Che¡¯s embrace, his scorching body heat enveloping her, his voice low and gentle, slowly calling her back from her fear.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes slowly moved around, and her consciousness finally returned to her mind.


    Had she had a nightmare again?


    Had she dreamt of that child again?


    Recalling this, the mournful voice echoed in her ears again, making her body shiver uncontrobly.


    Shi Che felt her trembling and thought she was still scared, so he wrapped his arms tighter around her, his voice even gentler, "Chuxia, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here."


    Shi Che...


    Ling Chuxia slowly lifted her head up; Shi Che¡¯s handsome face was incredibly close, his dark brown eyes intently staring at her, his gaze as profound as ever, but she could feel his concern and care.


    Seeing Ling Chuxia lift her head, Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes scanned her face, noticing her eyes were clearer now; he sighed slightly in relief, "Chuxia, are you feeling better?"


    That voice, so gentle, so soft, it felt as though it touched a string in her heart; Ling Chuxia felt a sudden surge of acidity in her throat, she lowered her eyes, swallowed hard to suppress the sourness, and then hummed a response, her voice still trembling slightly, "I¡¯m fine."


    Shi Che watched the top of Ling Chuxia¡¯s dark head, listening to her obviously suppressed voice, his dark eyes narrowed deeply.


    These days, Ling Chuxia¡¯s mood had been quite unusual; he didn¡¯t want to probe, hoping to give her space and not pressure her, avoiding pushing her further away as before.


    However, she seemed constantly uneasy, always afraid.


    He could refrain from asking what she was thinking, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark gaze deepened, a frown forming between his brows, his thin lips parted slowly, "Chuxia, has something happened recently?"


    Shi Che¡¯s sudden question made Ling Chuxia shudder, her face turning slightly pale; what did Shi Che mean by asking this?


    Could it be... he knew she was pregnant?


    No, it was impossible; he couldn¡¯t know about the pregnancy. She shouldn¡¯t scare herself.


    Ling Chuxia clenched her fists tightly, took a deep breath, forced a slight smile, and then looked up at Shi Che, "What could possibly happen to me?"


    She ultimately couldn¡¯t meet Shi Che¡¯s gaze; her head was still slightly bowed, her eyes only reaching his chin.


    "Really?"


    Shi Che watched the depths of Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, his gaze profound; in front of him, Ling Chuxia was almost transparent¡ªhow could she possibly hide her emotions from him?


    Shi Che¡¯s hand suddenly grasped her chin, forcing her to lift her head; Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, caught off guard, met Shi Che¡¯s intense gaze.


    That prating look seemed to see right through her at a nce. Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart trembled fiercely, and her body shook even more.


    Realizing Ling Chuxia¡¯s fear and evasion, Shi Che¡¯s hand paused, a trace of sadness crossing his eyes.


    He thought that by now, at least, Ling Chuxia would not be so afraid of him, but to his disappointment, she was still afraid...


    The hand holding Ling Chuxia¡¯s chin stiffened, slowly loosening; his fists clenched gradually, he slowly spoke, his voice low and slightly hoarse, "Chuxia, you can tell me if there¡¯s anything on your mind, I... we are husband and wife."

 Chapter 360 - 359: Confessing Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 359: Confessing Again (1)</h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s voice was somewhat dry, filled with a dusky tone and carried an imperceptible sense of loss.


    "We are husband and wife..."


    These five words slowly reached Ling Chuxia¡¯s ears. She blinked, gazing unconsciously at Shi Che.


    "Husband and wife...?"


    During these three years, although they were married, they were different from ordinary married couples. He was moody and capricious. No matter how carefully or thoughtfully she tried to please him, he still loathed and detested her.


    She thought that in his heart, he never considered her his wife.


    But now he was saying, "We are husband and wife"? In his heart, did he consider her his wife?


    "I... am I, am I really your wife?" Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice was hoarse, her lips trembling slightly as she spoke each word extremely slowly.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s words abruptly shook Shi Che.


    He knew he had caused Ling Chuxia much grievance and embarrassment over these three years, but he hadn¡¯t realized that she was even uncertain about this?


    Shi Che gazed at Ling Chuxia¡¯s uncertain, timid, and even cautious eyes. His heart felt as if it were being pricked by thousands of fine, dense needles¡ªbloodless, yet able to prate deeply, spreading pain bit by bit throughout his body.


    His dark eyes conveyed a trace of sorrow as his hands clenched. His gaze fixed firmly on Ling Chuxia¡¯s face, his voice still husky but resolute, "Chuxia, of course, you are my wife, and I, I am your husband."


    Even though, in these three years, she might never have considered him her husband, yet in his heart, since the day she married him, since the moment she told the priest "I do," regardless of her intentions, she had been his wife.


    Chuxia...


    The person he was talking about was Chuxia, was Ling Chuxia. Not Ling Yunshu, but Ling Chuxia.


    He said, "Chuxia, you are my wife, I am your husband."


    Previously, Ling Chuxia thought that happiness meant having enough food and clothes;ter, she thought it was about being together with her elder sister forever, then she believed happiness meant her elder sistering back soon so they could reunite.


    Now, happiness was just one sentence from Shi Che.


    Three years of grievances and embarrassments, she couldn¡¯t have truly felt nothing. She had cried, been heartbroken, despaired, because of Shi Che¡¯s harsh words time and again, because of his explosions of fury.


    She had already done so well, yet she couldn¡¯t earn even a bit of recognition from him.


    How could she not feel aggrieved? How could she not be embarrassed?


    Even her desire to have a child could not be expressed directly to her closest husband like ordinary couples, but had to be calcted secretly and stealthily.


    And when the child dide, it was the start of another embarrassment.


    Yet, now he was saying that she was his wife.


    These three years, her efforts had not been entirely meaningless, had they?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes became uncontrobly moist, her throat choked up as she looked at Shi Che, her gaze still flickering with disbelief. In a hoarse and uncertain tone, she spoke again, "Am I, am I really your wife?"


    Shi Che¡¯s heart trembled violently with her words. How much insecurity had he inflicted upon her? Clearly... the spoiled and wilful Ling Chuxia had now be so sensitive, so fragile, so vulnerable.

 Chapter 361 - 360: Confession Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 360: Confession Again (2)</h4>


    He had originally thought that the changes in Ling Chuxia over the years were due to her elder sister, due to Mrs. Shi, but now it seemed that it was more because of him.


    Because of his unpredictable rage, because of his cold words.


    He had promised to make her happy, yet in the relentless three years of their marriage, he had single-handedly destroyed her happiness.


    Shi Che blinked, his eyes gradually reddening, his hand gently caressing Ling Chuxia¡¯s face, his voice deep and slightly choked.


    "Chuxia, you are my wife, you always have been."


    From the moment he first saw her, from when she yfully made a ghost face at him, from the first time he secretly defied his mother¡¯s orders to cook noodles for her, from when sheined to him, asking if he could like her type, from when she took his money to buy snacks in good conscience, calling him ¡¯hubby¡¯, from when she got her first period and thought she was going to die, imperiously asking him to die with her.


    As soon as Shi Che spoke, Ling Chuxia¡¯s tears slid out, trickling down her cheeks andnding on the white sheets, instantly spreading.


    All the grievances and embarrassments she had once faced, those indescribable, countless heartaches andints seemed to vanish in that moment.


    For these three years, in Shi Che¡¯s heart, she was his wife; that was enough for her.


    Enough for her to smile in remembrance of this time, this love that belonged to her alone.


    "Chuxia?"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s tears fell like broken pearls, overflowing one by one, his hand touched her scalding tears, and he unconsciously began to tremble slightly.


    "Why are you crying?"


    His voice grew deeper, his fingertips wiping away her tears, yet unable topletely remove them, leaving him somewhat panicked in the end.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s tears had always been his weakness, from past to present, he invariably became clumsy.


    "Chuxia, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, okay?"


    However, the more heforted her, the more incessant Ling Chuxia¡¯s tears became. Shi Che grew anxious, his eyebrows knit together and his gaze flickering. Atst, he simply cupped her face and his thin lips covered hers, deeply kissing her.


    The moment Shi Che¡¯s lips touched Ling Chuxia, her body shuddered violently, she opened her eyes, but her vision was blurred by tears, she couldn¡¯t clearly see his expression. However, she felt the gentleness of his kiss, the warmth enveloping her slowly.


    She unconsciously closed her eyes, parting her lips to meet his, her arms wrapping around his neck, slowly responding to him.


    What had started as a consoling kiss, due to Ling Chuxia¡¯s response, gradually became entwined and prolonged, both of their breaths quickening.


    Shi Che hadn¡¯t touched Ling Chuxia for quite some time; at this moment, with her soft, fragrant warmth in his arms, her familiar, delicate scent constantly drilling into his nose, Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes deepened, and his embracing arms tightened their hold.


    His kisses trailed down to Ling Chuxia¡¯s fair and slender neck as she was pressed down onto the bed, her nightgown gently lifted.


    Ling Chuxia breathed softly, her mind half-dazed, half-struggling.


    She was pregnant; it was not appropriate to engage in such activities now, she should refuse him, but... she also knew in her heart that this might be herst night with Shi Che.

 Chapter 362 - 361: Confession Again (3)

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 361: Confession Again (3)</h4>


    Afterwards, Shi Che would never hold her so tightly again, never kiss her so deeply... Everything tonight, was for thest time.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands were powerless to push Shi Che away. She opened her eyes slightly and looked at Shi Che hovering above her, looked at his face deepened with desire. Her hands slowly rose, hooked around his neck, pulling him down a bit, and she kissed him proactively.


    Shi Che shuddered uncontrobly, feeling as though he were floating in mid-air, weightless, unable to touch the ground.


    This was the first time Ling Chuxia had taken the initiative in such matters, and the first time she had responded to him in this way.


    Even a gesture as simple as this was enough to drive him mad.


    Shi Che leaned down, seized the initiative, and captured her lips with his.


    That night, Shi Che was all tenderness and passion, while Ling Chuxia gave herself entirely and sincerely.


    She had not expected that the first time she willingly made love with Shi Che would also be herst.


    It was like the moment she realized she had fallen in love with him, she knew she would never be able to tell him.


    -


    The next day, Ling Chuxia awoke first.


    Shey in Shi Che¡¯s arms, encircled by his strong and firm arms. She slowly turned her head and looked at Shi Che.


    He was asleep, quiet and peaceful. Even in slumber, his handsome face had a stunning quality in the morning light. At this moment, his lips were unconsciously curved upwards, and there was a hint of satisfaction between his brows.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s lips, unconsciously, mirrored the curve of his, bending into a smile. She slowly stretched out her hand, a finger gently resting on his brow, tracing the contours of his eyebrows then gliding over his high-bridged nose, and finally resting on his thin lips.


    They say people with thin lips are heartless, but... he clearly was not.


    He loved his elder sister, unwaveringly, from beginning to end.


    For her, it was time to wake from the dream, to face reality.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand lingered on Shi Che¡¯s lips for a long time before reluctantly pulling away. She reached for her phone on the bedside table and switched it to camera mode.


    She nestled gently into Shi Che¡¯s embrace, one hand raised, the other resting on her lower abdomen, trying hard to bend her lips into a smile, then looked at the camera and pressed the shutter.


    She couldn¡¯t let Shi Che know about the child¡¯s existence, but at least, for her, him, and the child, they could have one family photo.


    After taking the photo, Ling Chuxia looked at the frozen image, her finger slowly extended, caressing it gently, and finally, her fingers curled bit by bit, clutching tightly.


    She got up, changed into fresh clothes, stood by the bed, and watched Shi Che for a long time. Then, resolutely turned around and left the bedroom.


    -


    The surgery had been arranged. After a brief examination, the doctor asked Ling Chuxia to change clothes and lie on the hospital bed. Soon after, a nurse wheeled the bed into the operating room.


    The moment she entered the operating room, Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands clenched involuntarily, gripping the nket beneath her fiercely at her sides.


    The operating room lights came on, and Ling Chuxia squinted her eyes against the brightness. A doctor in a white coat approached her bedside, his voice professional yet cold, "Are you sure you don¡¯t want this child? There¡¯s still time to change your mind. Otherwise, once the surgery begins, there will be no opportunity to stop it."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s grip tightened even more, the veins on the back of her hands standing out clearly one by one.

 Chapter 363 - 362: Confession Again (4)

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 362: Confession Again (4)</h4>


    She clenched her teeth tightly, took a deep breath, forcefully closed her eyes, and nodded her head several times vigorously as if she was afraid she would regret it if she dyed even a second.


    The doctor nodded knowingly and spoke again, "If that¡¯s the case, then we will officially start the surgery. Now, we will administer anesthesia, and you just need to rx your body."


    After speaking, the doctor signaled the assistant, who nodded lightly, picked up the syringe, and was about to inject Ling Chuxia.


    Ling Chuxia felt her hand being grasped, felt the nurse lightly pat it, then apply the medicine, and next, the needle would inject into her body, and then, she wouldpletely lose consciousness. When she woke up again, the child would be gone, everything would have reverted to how it was.


    She knew this was the right choice, but at this moment, her heart was fiercely in pain. That pain, intricately and densely spread from deep within her body, bit by bit unabashedly gnawing at her. Even, she involuntarily heard the pitiful and intive voice of the child echoing in her ears, voice after voice, "Mommy, why don¡¯t you want me, mommy mommy¡ªdon¡¯t abandon me!"


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyebrows intensely furrowed, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She shook her head unconsciously, murmuring, "Sorry, my baby, sorry, mommy didn¡¯t want this, it¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault, sorry!"


    The child¡¯s voice suddenly receded, and slowly, that familiar, deep voice rang in her ears, he said word by word, "Chuxia, we are husband and wife, you are my wife, I am your husband."


    You are my wife...


    I am your husband...


    Tears swiftly overflowed from the corners of her eyes. Ling Chuxia suddenly opened her eyes and with a hoarse voice said, "I want this child, I¡¯m not going through with the surgery!"


    The assistant was about to inject Ling Chuxia when she suddenly said these words. His hands paused momentarily, and he instinctively looked towards the doctor.


    The doctor, seemingly unsurprised, still nodded calmly.


    -


    As she stepped down from the operating table, Ling Chuxia¡¯s legs felt a bit weak. She supported herself and step by step walked out of the operating room, feeling the sunlight at that moment; she truly felt all her strength dissipate, just like that, she slumped onto the bench by the corridor.


    Her hand slowly caressed her stomach, her limbs still soft.


    She clearly knew that terminating the pregnancy was what she should have done, but when she voiced out her desire to keep this child, her heart truly felt relieved.


    She ultimately couldn¡¯t bring herself to forgo this child, even knowing it was the wrong thing, she still wanted this mistake and to continue with it.


    This child, even if conceived through her scheming, was still the child of her and Shi Che, it would have Shi Che¡¯s eyshes, her eyes, Shi Che¡¯s nose, her mouth.


    She truly couldn¡¯t bring herself to not want him.


    Even if the path ahead was unclear, even if keeping this child, whether it was good or bad for him, she was willing to face it.


    She couldn¡¯t guarantee that she could give this child the best life, but she could promise that she would do her utmost to love him, protect him, and care for him.


    It¡¯s just... what about the elder sister?

 Chapter 364 - 363: Confession Again (5)

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 363: Confession Again (5)</h4>


    She decided to keep the child, which would certainly hurt her elder sister, after all, if she married Shi Che in the future, how could she face this child?


    She had struggled, been conflicted, and even had been heartless at times, but she still couldn¡¯t bear to not want this child.


    She could only choose to be selfish.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand clenched, and her gaze gradually firmed up.


    -


    Upon leaving the hospital, Ling Chuxia hailed a cab directly to the Four Seasons Hotel.


    Although she had firmed up her resolve to keep the child, when she actually stood at the door of the apartment, her heart still uncontrobly began to race.


    She didn¡¯t know how her elder sister would think... If her elder sister couldn¡¯t ept it and insisted that she abort the child, what should she do?


    Her elder sister suffered from depression, couldn¡¯t take any shocks, and had copsed right in front of herst time... That scene was still vivid in her mind, terrifying even to think about.


    With that thought, her heart started to feel slightly chaotic, and her hand hesitated, not daring to knock on the door.


    Just as Ling Chuxia was indecisive and unable to lift her hand, the door suddenly opened, and the moment she saw Ling Yunshu, she frozepletely on the spot.


    Ling Yunshu also didn¡¯t seem to expect Ling Chuxia to be standing at the door, her expression paused for a moment, but she quickly recovered, the corners of her lips curved, and her voice was still as gentle and pleasant as ever, "Xiaxia, you¡¯re here?"


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t expect her elder sister to still smile at her, with a voice so gentle, as if nothing had happened between them.


    Her gaze was still as doting and tender as ever.


    Ling Chuxia cast her eyes down, and the sadness and guilt immediately and intensely spread throughout her, beyond control.


    Her elder sister had always been so good to her, during those painful three years, she never said a word to her about it. And she, regardless of her feelings, had even selfishly not wanted to divorce Shi Che, not wanting to step aside and let them be together...


    Ling Chuxia bit her lower lip hard, and her eyes quickly reddened, and her throat felt as if it was blocked by something, unable to make a sound.


    Ling Yunshu, as if she knew nothing, still smiled, "Xiaxia, don¡¯t stand at the door,e in and sit."


    After speaking, she reached out, took Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, and led her into the living room. Then she pressed her to sit on the sofa and said, "What would you like to drink? Right, you¡¯re pregnant now, so you should drink warm water."


    She turned to get Ling Chuxia some water.


    Ling Chuxia looked up, watching Ling Yunshu¡¯s busy back, tears uncontrobly slipping out, and hastily raised her hand to wipe them.


    Ling Yunshu came back with a cup of warm water, gently cing it in front of Ling Chuxia, and said softly, "Have some water."


    Ling Chuxia stared nkly at the cup of water, her body shaking uncontrobly, as she tried hard to swallow and push down the lump in her throat, before finally speaking slowly, "Sister, aren¡¯t you angry with me?"


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s gaze at Ling Chuxia remained unchanged, sheughed lightly, her voice gentle, "Xiaxia, you are my sister, my only family, I will never be angry with you."


    Yes, they were each other¡¯s only family in this world, so her elder sister would never be angry with her, and she, in turn, couldn¡¯t steal her elder sister¡¯s happiness.


    Although she was trying hard to hold back, Ling Chuxia¡¯s tears still fell like pearls off a string. She lifted her eyes, tearfully looking at Ling Yunshu, yet still forced herself to speak word by word, "Sister, I will divorce Shi Che, and I will give him back to you."

 Chapter 365 - 364: Confession Again (6)

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 364: Confession Again (6)</h4>


    "Xiaxia..."


    Ling Yunshu stared nkly at Ling Chuxia, her eyes slightly widened in an uncontroble disy of surprise, even covering her lips with her hand for a long while. Her eyes began to redden and her voice even choked up with a sob, "Xiaxia, thank you."


    Ling Chuxia shook her head, her voice was incredibly bitter, "It¡¯s something I should have returned to you, it¡¯s me..."


    She was too greedy, and also too selfish.


    Unable to continue, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying desperately to suppress all her bitterness.


    However, Ling Yunshu shook her head too, sitting beside Ling Chuxia, she took her hands in hers and looked at her steadily, her eyes filled with excitement and gratitude, "Xiaxia, even though you have never talked to me about what happened these past three years, I know it must have been hard for you. Really, thank you."


    Hearing Ling Yunshu¡¯s grateful words, Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart wrenched in pain once again.


    Despite her decision to divorce Shi Che and set them free, the child... she genuinely couldn¡¯t bring herself to abort it; in fact, she wanted to give birth to it.


    Her hands gradually clenched tighter, her fingernails dug into her palms without her noticing. She didn¡¯t dare to look up at Ling Yunshu, afraid that if she saw her eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to say what came next.


    Her gaze fixed on her own hands, she forced out each word, "It¡¯s just... the child... I, I want to keep it."


    The few short words seemed to drain all her energy.


    The excitement and gratitude in Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes still lingered, but upon hearing Ling Chuxia¡¯s words, her smile froze and her gaze darkened slightly, "You want to keep the child?"


    Her voice, sharp with shock, made Ling Chuxia shiver uncontrobly. She knew that no woman could easily ept such a situation, let alone sisters. But she truly could not bring herself to abort the child.


    Swallowing hard, Ling Chuxia struggled to speak, "Elder sister, I know me keeping the child is unfair to you. I¡¯ve tried not to want this child, but... but I really can¡¯t do it. It is a small life after all, it¡¯s still so small, it knows nothing, I can¡¯t just deprive it of its right to live. Elder sister, I really want to keep it."


    She couldn¡¯t tell her elder sister that it was because she had fallen in love with Shi Che that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with their child. That this child was the only connection between them in this lifetime, which was why she could not go through with the abortion. She harbored a tiny bit of selfishness, not wanting this child to just disappear from the world, and not wanting her and Shi Che¡¯s past to leave without a trace.


    So she could only say it like this.


    The light in Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, and her expression turned slightly grim.


    She had thought that after Ling Chuxia found out about her depression and her past suicide attempts, out of guilt and debt, no matter how she felt about Shi Che, she would choose to step aside and let them be.


    Indeed, as she expected, Ling Chuxia was divorcing Shi Che. But what she didn¡¯t anticipate was that even if Ling Chuxia divorced Shi Che, she wasn¡¯t willing to abort the child?

 Chapter 366 - 365: Confession Again (7)

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 365: Confession Again (7)</h4>


    What the reluctance entailed, how could she not understand?


    A woman, willing to divorce yet insisting on keeping the child, there¡¯s only one reason, and that is love. Ling Chuxia loved Shi Che, so she couldn¡¯t bear to part with the child.


    However, when did Ling Chuxia¡¯s feelings for Shi Che be so deep?


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s hand suddenly clenched tightly, looking into the depths of Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, which were gradually covered by shadow.


    Ling Yunshu remained silent, and Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart was also tightly knotted. She licked her dry lips and continued to speak with forced strength, "Elder sister, rest assured, even if I keep this child, I will never disturb you and Shi Che. After divorcing Shi Che, I¡¯ll leave here and never appear before you again."


    She paused, her hands clenched tighter, forcing herself to finish speaking, "This child... Shi Che has never known, and I will never let him know in this lifetime. This child will just be mine alone."


    A child of one person? Ling Yunshu wanted to smirk at these words!


    This child was both Shi Che¡¯s and Ling Chuxia¡¯s, and it could never just belong to Ling Chuxia alone.


    The shadows in Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes gradually spread, slowly eroding her heart, yet her face still bore a smile. Her gaze at Ling Chuxia remained just as gentle andpassionate.


    "Xiaxia, I can understand your thoughts. The child is indeed innocent, and we adults shouldn¡¯t involve him in our affairs. However... it will be very hard for you to raise a child alone. Are you sure, do you really want to keep it?"


    Ling Chuxia had thought that her elder sister would be shocked, sad, or even disagree with her keeping the child. She didn¡¯t expect her to remain so gentle and to be considering her welfare.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but lift her eyes, looking straight into Ling Yunshu¡¯s, where calmness and concern resided, without a trace of anger at her selfishness, only worry about her struggles raising a child alone...


    "Elder sister... I..." Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes quickly filled with moisture, her voice trembling so much that she was ashamed and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ling Yunshu smiled slightly, patting the back of her hand with understanding, "Okay, you don¡¯t have to say anything, I understand."


    Through tear-filled eyes, Ling Chuxia looked at Ling Yunshu, her heart roiling with a myriad of emotions¡ªguilt, self-reproach, sorrow, and shame¡ªall surging up, nearly suffocating her. She didn¡¯t even know how to face such a wonderful elder sister.


    Standing in front of her, she realized just how bad, selfish, and shameless she was.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t continue to face Ling Yunshu. She stood up abruptly, her voice choked as she said, "Elder sister, I will finalize the divorce with Shi Che as soon as possible. I¡¯ll be leaving now."


    The moment her words fell, she didn¡¯t wait for Ling Yunshu to respond. She strode directly towards the door and ran off, soon disappearing.


    Only when Ling Chuxia¡¯s footsteps had faded did the door of the apartment¡¯s bedroom open, and a tall figure emerged, his gaze slowly fell on Ling Yunshu, his voice indifferent, "Are you really letting Xiaxia keep the child?"


    Ling Yunshu slowly lifted her head, locking eyes with the man for a second, then her expression suddenly turned cold. She grabbed the water ss in front of her and smashed it fiercely to the ground.

 Chapter 367 - 366: Confession Again (8)

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 366: Confession Again (8)</h4>


    The ss shattered upon hitting the ground, and water spilled out, soaking arge area of the floor.


    Ling Yunshu stared coldly at the broken pieces, her eyes brimming with an icy, ominous glint. She slowly began to speak, enunciating each word firmly, "This child absolutely cannot be kept!"


    The Shi Family had produced only sons for nine generations, and it was well-known how desperately Mrs. Shi longed for a child. Although Ling Chuxia would be divorcing Shi Che, it wasn¡¯t certain that Shi Che would be willing to marry her. Thus, her only reliance was Mrs. Shi.


    However, once Mrs. Shi learned that Ling Chuxia was pregnant, how could she possibly abandon Chuxia for her?


    She did not believe there was anything in this world that could be hidden forever.


    Moreover, should this child be kept, Shi Che and Ling Chuxia would have an inseparable tie for the rest of their lives. Ling Chuxia now imed she would back out, leave, and not disturb them. However, the human heart is unpredictable. People always change, just like how she had once believed that Ling Chuxia would never fall in love with Shi Che, but what about now?


    Therefore, such a ticking time bomb absolutely could not be kept!


    Xiao Chen looked at Ling Yunshu , her face brooding and her words icy, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a light sigh, "What do you n to do?"


    Ling Yunshu narrowed her eyes slightly and the corners of her lips slowly curled into a cold smile. She raised her gaze toward Xiao Chen and began to speak softly, yet her words were cruel, one by one, "Shi Che is unaware of this child, which means, Ling Chuxia schemed against him in order to keep her position as Young Madam. What do you think Shi Che would do if he found out?"


    In the past few days, she had people investigate whatever had gone on between Ling Chuxia and Shi Che over thest three years. Although the details were not exhaustive, she had a clear understanding of what mattered.


    Throughout these three years, Ling Chuxia had never been favored by Shi Che; in fact, Shi Che had quite a strong dislike for her. Their rtionship had once reached an icy low. During that time, Mrs. Shi had been pressuring Ling Chuxia to have a child with Shi Che, but Chuxia had never seeded, not because of health issues, but rather... Shi Che simply did not want her child!


    Now, Ling Chuxia was pregnant.


    As Ling Yunshu thought about it, a hint of amusement gradually appeared in the depth of her eyes, and her voice remained soft and gentle, "Shi Che, a man as proud as him, cannot tolerate being manipted by anyone, let alone by the person he loves."


    The deeper the love, the deeper the hatred.


    This time, she was going to make Ling Chuxia give uppletely; she was going to ensure that Ling Chuxia and Shi Che would sever all ties, leaving no possibility of reconciliation.


    -


    Xiao Zhao raised his hand and knocked twice on the office door, thereafter a low and indifferent voice came from inside, "Come in."


    Xiao Zhao subconsciously straightened his tie, then reached out to turn the doorknob and stepped in.


    Standing in front of the desk, Xiao Zhao looked at Shi Che and spoke softly, "President Shi, the ne has been found!"


    Shi Che, who was reviewing documents, did not look up initially, but upon hearing Xiao Zhao¡¯s words, his hand paused momentarily in flipping through the pages before suddenly looking up, a sh of light in his ck eyes, "Found?"


    Xiao Zhao nodded, then took a step forward and gently ced the jewelry box in his hand onto the desk.


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze slowly fell upon the jewelry box, and then he reached out, picked it up, and opened the lid of the box. Inside, the Sun Ney quietly.


    As Shi Che looked at it, the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but lift into a light smile.

 Chapter 368 - 367: Confession Again (9)

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 367: Confession Again (9)</h4>


    That day, the ne went missing. Ling Chuxia was so nervous, so anxious, and although he consoled her, he had already taken note of it in his heart.


    After taking Ling Chuxia back to the vi, he didn¡¯t sleep but instead drove back to the school and searched carefully once again. But at that time, he hadn¡¯t found it.


    At that time, he had also thought about just having an identical ne made afresh.


    However, when he thought of Ling Chuxia¡¯s tear-streaked face and her anxious demeanor, how much she loved that ne, even if he had an identical one made, it wouldn¡¯t truly be the same.


    Thus, he ordered Xiao Zhao to send out broad notice across the campus, that whoever found that ne would be handsomely rewarded.


    Now, as the saying goes, Heaven rewards the diligent, and the ne had finally been found.


    Shi Che¡¯s fingers gently picked up the ne, the sun pendant hanging in mid-air, its silver light flickering. Shi Che¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but picture Ling Chuxia¡¯s charming face, imagining her expression when she saw the ne again.


    She must be... very happy, right?


    The corners of Shi Che¡¯s lips deepened into a smile, and he watched the ne for a long while before slowly shifting his gaze, then turned toward Xiao Zhao and said, "Tomorrow night, I want to free up all of my time."


    This sudden statement from Shi Che caused Xiao Zhao to pause briefly, but he quickly understood, thought it over, and replied, "President Shi, postpone all engagements? But you have a dinner appointment with President Chen, and you have already postponed on him several times. It took a while to reschedule this time... If postponed again..."


    Before Xiao Zhao could finish, Shi Che¡¯s unwavering eyes and his detached voice cut in, "Postpone it."


    Two words, crisp and decisive, showing no sign of hesitation.


    The words Xiao Zhao didn¡¯t get to utter, "If postponed again, President Chen might really be annoyed, and we might lose the several billion cooperation deal," were stuck in his throat.


    Shi Che lifted his eyelids and nced at Xiao Zhao before continuing, "Reserve Silver Sea Restaurant for tomorrow night."


    Silver Sea Rotating Restaurant, the tallest restaurant in Liang City, where one could have a meal and take in the entire city, a luxurious and indulgent experience.


    Questions arose in Xiao Zhao¡¯s eyes. If the dinner with President Chen was postponed, why was he asking to reserve a restaurant? And... to reserve such a romantic ce as the Silver Sea Restaurant?


    Narrowing his eyes in thought, Xiao Zhao suddenly seemed to reach an understanding. Unable to contain his curiosity, he ventured to ask, "President Shi, are you nning to invite Young Madam to dinner?"


    Shi Che nced at Xiao Zhao again indifferently, not saying a word. Xiao Zhao immediately straightened up, his expression became serious, he then nodded, "Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it right away."


    Having said this, Xiao Zhao backed away a few steps before turning to leave.


    However, just as he turned, a slow and refined voice came from behind him, "Hmm."


    Simply that one word made Xiao Zhao freeze. He subconsciously looked back at Shi Che, seeing him now lowering his gaze once more to the ne in his hand, the corners of his mouth lifting lightly, his eyes filled with gentleness, as if through that ne, he envisioned something beautiful.


    Having been with Shi Che for so many years, Xiao Zhao had seen that kind of expression on him only when he thought of Ling Chuxia.


    Then, he too smiled gently.


    No wonder President Shi, without as much as a blink, had postponed the dinner for a cooperation deal worth several billions. It had to be Ling Chuxia who held such charm.


    He thought, tomorrow¡¯s dinner with Young Madam must be, for Shi Che, a very important dinner indeed.

 Chapter 369 - 368: Confession Again (10)

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 368: Confession Again (10)</h4>


    When Shi Che returned home that night, it was already quitete. As he entered the bedroom, he naturally lightened his footsteps.


    Ling Chuxia was sitting on the sofa with her back to him, seemingly watching TV. The TV show featured five hosts clowning around, eliciting bursts ofughter from the audience.


    With a long stride, Shi Che slowly walked over. It was only when he got closer that he realized Ling Chuxia was lying sideways on the sofa, hugging a pillow, already sound asleep.


    Shi Che gazed at her peaceful sleeping face, a slight smile curling up at the corners of his lips.


    He moved in front of the sofa, picked up the remote control, and turned off the TV. Then, bending slightly, he carefully extended his arms under her body and gently lifted her up.


    The moment he lifted her, Ling Chuxia seemed to be slightly conscious. Her long, curly eyshes trembled, and her eyes half-opened.


    When Shi Che saw her open her eyes, he paused for a moment, but Ling Chuxia smiled sweetly, her voice soft andzy, "Shi Che, you¡¯re back..."


    That smile momentarily dazed Shi Che. The next second, Ling Chuxia¡¯s cheek gently rubbed against Shi Che¡¯s chest, and her eyes closed again, sinking back into a deep sleep.


    That scene, obviously an unconscious gesture on her part, deeply shook Shi Che¡¯s heart.


    Holding Ling Chuxia, he stood still for a long time, unable to snap out of it.


    He had once asked himself what he truly wanted over the years. At that moment, he found his answer.


    What he wanted was simple.


    He wanted, every time he returned homete at night, to see her, to see her smile, to hear her say, "Shi Che, you¡¯re back."


    Just that.


    Shi Che carried Ling Chuxia to the bed and gentlyid her down. As soon as her body touched the bed, her head tilted, and her body instinctively curled up.


    Shi Che pulled the quilt over her, tucking in the corners carefully. Then, he sat on the edge of the bed, his hand slowly caressing Ling Chuxia¡¯s face, gently touching her, his eyes filled with a tenderness that seemed almost fluid.


    Finally, he leaned over her, pressing a gentle, lingering kiss on her lips.


    -


    When Ling Chuxia woke up, the day was already bright. She sat up in bed, clutching the quilt, and looked around, her expression still a bit dazed.


    She remembered clearly sitting on the sofa watching TV. How had she ended up in bed?


    Ling Chuxia turned her head and noticed the creased sheets beside her, indicating someone had slept there; it must have been Shi Che who had carried her back to bedst night.


    Her hand involuntarily touched that spot, still retaining a slight warmth.


    She unconsciously smiled, and as she was about to get out of bed, she caught a glimpse of a note on the nightstand.


    Curious, Ling Chuxia reached for it. It was Shi Che¡¯s mboyant handwriting that came into focus.


    "Tonight at eight, Silver Sea Restaurant. Be there or be square. ¡ª Shi Che."


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t expected Shi Che to suddenly ask her out. Her puzzlement deepened¡ªwhy would Shi Che, out of the blue, want them to go out?


    But... it was perfect. She had been thinking about finding the right moment to talk to him about the divorce. Perhaps tonight was her chance.

 Chapter 370 - 369 Let’s Get Divorced (1)

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 369 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (1)</h4>


    Tonight, as she told Shi Che about the divorce, everything would end, wouldn¡¯t it? Three years of a mistaken marriage, three years of misguided entanglement. All was to be set right, returning to the beginning.


    This was what she had been longing for, what she had been insisting on.


    Yet, when it truly came time to put the final period in ce, her heart felt as if a chunk had been viciously scooped out, causing her such pain that she involuntarily bent at the waist.


    -


    After five in the afternoon, all social engagements had been canceled. Shi Che closed thest document, stood up, reached for his coat hanging nearby, and slipped it on. He straightened his clothes, adjusted his hair, and checked his reflection in the window to make sure everything was perfect. Only then did he pick up the jewelry box from the desk, slip it into his pocket, grabbed his wallet and car keys, and stepped out of the office.


    Shi Che did not ask Old Zhu to drive him; he drove himself towards Silver Sea Restaurant.


    Passing through themercial street, the red light came on, and Shi Che applied the brakes to stop. The stoplight on this street was unusually long. Resting his chin on one hand, he pondered how he would confess his feelings to Ling Chuxia tonight. His gaze unintentionally swept over to a flower shop on the street side.


    His eyes fixed on that flower shop, lingered for quite a while, narrowing slightly as if struck by an idea. When the green light came on, he started the car, but with a turn of the steering wheel, he headed towards the flower shop.


    Parking in front of the flower shop, Shi Che opened the door and got out of the car, walking into the shop.


    The florist, bored and daydreaming, suddenly heard the chime of the wind bells by the door. She looked up instinctively and saw a tall figure entering against the backlight.


    The man was handsome and elegant, with deep-set features, and especially those ck eyes, profound and tender. As he gently pushed open the door, it was as though a spring breeze had wafted in, instantly flooding into her heart, causing her to stare wide-eyed at Shi Che, utterly transfixed and unable to react.


    It was Shi Che who stepped forward, his dark eyes looking towards her, and his lips parting slightly. His voice was as deep and maic as she had imagined, extremely pleasant to the ear, "Hello."


    The florist suddenly snapped back to reality, her cheeks flushing involuntarily as her voice softened, "Hello, sir. How can I help you?"


    Shi Che¡¯s eyes lifted slightly, scanning the various vibrant blooms around him. A hint of shyness seemed to touch his handsome face as he spoke slowly, "Could you tell me, what flowers are suitable for a confession?"


    The florist almost thought she was seeing things. Such a good-looking guy, actually showing shyness?


    My god, men capable of being shy, in modern society, they¡¯re almost extinct, she thought. She couldn¡¯t help staring at Shi Che, her heart feeling as if it were melting, "For a confession, of course, it¡¯s red roses. They represent passionate love."


    Speaking so, she led Shi Che towards arge array of red roses. However, Shi Che¡¯s gaze fell on the champagne-colored roses next to them. He nodded towards them and asked with an elegant voice, "What is the meaning of these flowers?"


    She followed his gaze and replied, "Champagne roses mean, ¡¯You are my one and only love in this lifetime.¡¯"


    "You are my one and only love in this lifetime..."


    A faint glimmer passed through the depths of Shi Che¡¯s eyes as a smile curved on his lips. He pointed to the champagne roses and said, "I¡¯ll take the champagne roses. Please wrap them up for me."

 Chapter 371 - 370: Let’s Get Divorced (2)

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 370: Let¡¯s Get Divorced (2)</h4>


    Chuxia left the house around six o¡¯clock, right at the peak of rush hour. The traffic was congested, and her car moved slowly in the long line.


    Sitting in the car, Chuxia stared nkly out of the window, for the first time hoping that the road would be forever jammed so that she wouldn¡¯t reach Silver Sea Restaurant and wouldn¡¯t have to say goodbye to Shi Che.


    However, reality was ultimately cruel. No matter how slow the car was, it gradually approached the Silver Sea Restaurant.


    When the towering Yinhai Building came into view, Chuxia¡¯s heart quivered slightly, and her hand slowly clenched.


    Due to the severe congestion, the car had been at a standstill for about ten minutes. Chuxia nced at the time; what should have been a journey of over an hour had almost stretched to two hours, and it was nearly eight o¡¯clock.


    She looked ahead at the sea of cars and then at the nearby Yinhai Building, thinking that it would only take a five-minute walk from there.


    She still didn¡¯t want to bete, after all... it was theirst date.


    So, she said to the driver, "I¡¯ll get off here."


    After paying the fare, Chuxia opened the door, walked around the stationary cars on the roadway, and headed toward the sidewalk, when suddenly, a motorcycle burst through the gaps between cars.


    Its speed was extreme; and since many vehicles were stopped, blocking her view, she didn¡¯t see the motorcycleing.


    The vehicle rushed toward her like lightning, causing Chuxia¡¯s pupils to dte as her eyes widened. She instinctively stretched out her hand, shielding her stomach as the motorcycle drew close.


    The motorcyclist finally saw Chuxia. In the moment before hitting her, he swiftly twisted the handlebars, slightly veering off course. He avoided a direct hit, but still brushed past Chuxia¡¯s body.


    Chuxia was knocked off bnce by the impact, and she fell heavily to the ground. As she hit the ground, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach, herplexion turning pale instantly, her hands unconsciously covering her abdomen, her face crumpled in pain.


    The motorcyclist quickly braked, the tires screeching on the ground. He immediately got off and rushed to Chuxia, who was lying on the ground in agony, evidently panicked.


    He crouched down, not daring to touch her recklessly, and asked anxiously, "Miss, are you alright? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see you. It wasn¡¯t intentional!"


    Chuxia¡¯s stomach pain became increasingly apparent. She even felt a warm flow rushing downward; cold sweat began to bead on her forehead. She couldn¡¯t pay attention to the motorcyclist¡¯s apologies. With great difficulty, she raised her hand and grabbed the motorcyclist¡¯s arm, squeezing it unconsciously, her voice trembling, "My child... Take me to the hospital, quickly take me to the hospital!"


    Chuxia¡¯s voice was so weak, yet the hand gripping the motorcyclist¡¯s arm was immensely forceful, as if she was using all her strength. The motorcyclist was shaken by her grip and then quickly realized, "Yes, yes, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away!"


    The motorcyclist reached out, carefully picked up Chuxia, and ced her on his motorcycle. He instructed her to hold on tight, then started the vehicle, and sped towards the hospital.

 Chapter 372 - 371: Let’s Get Divorced (3)

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 371: Let¡¯s Get Divorced (3)</h4>


    Shi Che arrived at the restaurant half an hour early.


    Tonight, he had booked the entire Silver Sea Restaurant for himself and Ling Chuxia alone.


    The restaurant manager had other tables and chairs removed, leaving only a table and chairs in the center of the restaurant, carefully arranging the decor. The lighting was dim, the music soft, creating an incredibly romantic atmosphere.


    Sitting in his chair, Shi Che gazed at the cluster of champagne roses on the table, each petal seemingly delicate and dewy. Small drops of water clung to them, which, under the lighting, appeared even more vivid.


    A soft light glimmered in Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes as a slow smile spread across his lips, imagining the expression on Ling Chuxia¡¯s face when she received the flowers, his smile growing deeper.


    Then, he raised his hand to nce at his watch¡ª7:45 pm. Only fifteen more minutes until her arrival.


    He lowered his hand, turning his head slightly to look out the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    By this time, dusk had settled, and the lights of the city were just beginning to illuminate the urbanndscape.


    The motorcycle owner, although he had sought the nearest hospital, still had a drive of almost twenty minutes. By the time they arrived at the hospital entrance, Ling Chuxia¡¯s face was ashen, her back drenched in cold sweat that soaked through her clothes. She could not even speak, and a trail of bright red blood snaked down her leg.


    Seeing Ling Chuxia¡¯s state, the owner also turned pale, his voice trembling as he said, "Miss, hold on, we¡¯ve arrived at the hospital, I¡¯ll take you inside now!"


    With that, he immediately picked up Ling Chuxia and strode into the hospital.


    Ling Chuxia felt herself being ced on a soft hospital bed. Then it seemed a figure in a white robe approached. Pain obscured her consciousness, and she felt an increasingly severe dropping sensation below. She could even sense something flowing out.


    Her child... No, she couldn¡¯t lose her child.


    Straining to maintain herst bit of consciousness, she reached out again to grab the person in the white robe, opening her mouth with difficulty, "Doctor, save my child, you must save my child!"


    The doctor seemed to utter something in response, but she couldn¡¯t hear it clearly; she just kept murmuring, "Save my child," until shepletely lost consciousness.


    After the motorcycle owner brought Ling Chuxia into the emergency room, he quickly stepped back out. He looked around, lowered his motorcycle helmet, then turned and quickly walked out of the hospital before riding away.


    Only after traveling a certain distance did he stop. The apprehensive look he had carried waspletely gone, reced by utter calmness.


    He removed his helmet, took out his mobile phone, and dialed a number.


    After a few rings, the call connected, a gentle and pleasant voice answered, "How did it go?"


    The man replied, "Everything proceeded as you instructed."


    The voice on the other end chuckled softly, satisfied, "Very well, I¡¯ll transfer the money to your ount immediately. Remember, after you get the money, nevere back."


    After Ling Chuxia fell into aa, the doctors rushed to save her. A nurse needed her information for registration but couldn¡¯t find the person who brought Ling Chuxia there.


    With no other choice, the nurse took Ling Chuxia¡¯s purse, found her ID card, registered her information, and then tried to notify her family members.


    Not knowing who her rtives were, the nurse searched through Chuxia¡¯s mobile phone, opened the call log, found thest person she had spoken with, and dialed the number.

 Chapter 373 - 372 Let’s Get a Divorce (4)

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 372 Let¡¯s Get a Divorce (4)</h4>


    It was ten past eight, and Ling Chuxia had yet to appear, which led Shi Che to check his watch again. Ling Chuxia had called him in the afternoon to say she would leave at five o¡¯clock, and by this time, she should have arrived¡ªso why hadn¡¯t she?


    Shi Che¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he pondered whether to call Ling Chuxia.


    He pulled out his phone, swiped the screen to unlock it, and was about to dial Ling Chuxia¡¯s number. However, the very moment he was about to press the call button, his finger hesitated.


    Would hee across as too eager?


    Perhaps Chuxia was just stuck in traffic, and that¡¯s why she was a bitte?


    As he hesitated, his phone suddenly rang. Shi Che nced at the screen, saw that it was Ling Chuxia calling, and his frown instantly smoothed out. A hint of a smile curled up on his lips, and after taking a deep breath, he slowly pressed the answer button.


    "Chuxia," Shi Che uttered softly, his voiceced with gentleness.


    However, instead of Ling Chuxia¡¯s familiar voice, a strange woman spoke politely on the other end, "Hello, may I ask what your rtionship is with Ling Chuxia?"


    Shi Che narrowed his eyes, his mind quickly flitting through a flicker of confusion before replying honestly, "I¡¯m Ling Chuxia¡¯s husband. Who are you?"


    "Oh, hello, this is the First Renmin Hospital. Your wife was just in a car ident and has been brought to our hospital; she is currently in emergency care. Pleasee to the hospital immediately."


    Hospital? ident?


    As these two words shot through Shi Che¡¯s brain, his whole body shook violently, and for a moment, he could barely hold onto the phone.


    He had assumed that Ling Chuxia waste due to traffic or some other matter, but a car ident?


    Shi Che immediately stood up and rushed out towards the exit.


    -


    Inside the hotel apartment.


    Xiao Chen finished a phone call and slowly lifted his head, looking over at the minibar in the room.


    Ling Yunshu was sitting on a high stool,zily leaning against the counter. Her hand held a ss, gently swirling it, causing the liquid inside to move, its blood-red color glistening with a predatory allure under the light¡¯s reflection.


    She stared silently at the ss, her expression half-dark, half-bewildered.


    Xiao Chen looked at her for quite a while before he slowly spoke, "The hospital has informed Shi Che. By now, he should be on his way there."


    Upon hearing Xiao Chen¡¯s words, Ling Yunshu fell silent momentarily, then lightlyughed, "Then, Shi Che will soon find out that Xiaxia is pregnant."


    Ling Yunshu said this with a smile that gradually turned deeper, the earlier hint of uncertainty fading from her face, leaving only a chilling coldness.


    Everything today was a plot she had arranged in advance. Since Chuxia was unwilling to abort the child on her own... there was no other way but to make her give up hope and do it herself.


    And the only person who could make Chuxia give up hope was Shi Che.


    Therefore, she had to let Shi Che learn that Ling Chuxia was pregnant, and importantly, she had to do it without leaving a trace.


    So, she arranged an ident and had someone take her to the hospital. The hospital would invariably inform the family. Once Shi Che arrived, everything would be clear.


    Once Shi Che found out that Ling Chuxia had tricked him and was pregnant, what would such a proud man do?


    Ling Yunshu curled her lips into a smile, lifted her ss, and drained it in one gulp.

 Chapter 374 - 373 Let’s Get Divorced (5)

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 373 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (5)</h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s car sped along the road, pressing the gas pedal to the floor, even running several red lights. Upon arriving at the hospital, he sprinted inside and rushed to the information desk, where his usually indifferent and stable gaze was reced by an unmistakable urgency. His voice was deep, with a slight tremble barely discernible, "In which room is Ling Chuxia?"


    The nurse at the information desk looked at Shi Che; although his handsome face was filled with anxiety and nervousness, it did nothing to mar his stunning features. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly.


    It wasn¡¯t until Shi Che¡¯s gaze turned thoroughly grim, and his handsome face clouded with anger, that he nearly growled, "Where is Ling Chuxia!"


    Finally snapping to her senses, the nurse trembled, shaking hands as she checked Ling Chuxia¡¯s name before quickly responding, "She is in bed 1804 of the general ward in section C."


    As soon as her words fell, the tall figure in front of her had vanished in an instant, leaving her standing there, blinking in lingering fear.


    -


    Although Ling Chuxia¡¯s child had experienced an impact, the motorbike adjusted its direction just in time and did not hit her directly, which greatly lessened the force. Moreover, thanks to being rushed to the hospital promptly and receiving urgent care from the doctors, Ling Chuxia¡¯s child was barely saved, and then she was transferred to a general ward.


    Her consciousness slowly began to return, but she remained weak, her cheeks pallid and her lips dry, without a hint of color.


    Seeing her awake, the doctor asked, "How are you feeling now?"


    Ling Chuxia slowly moved her eyeballs and spoke in a very soft voice, "I feel a bit better now, thank you."


    Thankfully... her child was alright, thankfully, it was still very resilient. Otherwise... she really didn¡¯t know what she would have done...


    As she spoke, her hand struggled to rise, resting gently on her lower abdomen, caressing it lightly.


    The doctor nodded, but his expression remained grave. He spoke heavily, "Miss Ling, although the child was saved this time, your body is very weak now, making the pregnancy quite unstable. Therefore, you must rest well, try to stay in bed, and avoid any major emotional swings, especially avoiding shock, or else, the child may still be in jeopardy."


    The doctor¡¯s words entered her ears one by one, causing a shiver to pass through Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart, filling it with waves of relief. Her hand clenched slightly, then she slowly nodded to the doctor, "Doctor, I understand."


    "Then you rest well, if you need anything, call the nurse." Having said this, the doctor turned and left the room.


    As soon as the doctor stepped out of the room, Shi Che approached him. Seeing the doctor, Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes intensely focused on his face, his voice also very low, "Is Ling Chuxia in this room?"


    The doctor was initially startled, then understood, "Sir, are you a family member of Miss Ling?"


    "Chuxia is my wife, how is she?"


    The doctor nodded and replied, "Don¡¯t worry, Miss Ling is no longer in serious condition, and the child was saved."


    "Child?"


    Shi Che had not yet had a chance to breathe a sigh of relief when he was jolted by the doctor¡¯s words. His dark eyes narrowed sharply, a hint of astonishment crossing his gaze, "What child?"


    The doctor too was surprised; did this husband not know his wife was pregnant? He instinctively said, "You didn¡¯t know? Your wife is already more than two months pregnant."

 Chapter 375 - 374 Let’s Get Divorced (6)

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 374 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (6)</h4>


    "Over two months pregnant? What does ¡¯over two months pregnant¡¯ mean? Is Chuxia... pregnant?"


    Shi Che¡¯s ck pupils suddenly constricted as if struck by lightning, and he stood rooted to the spot, utterly unable to react.


    How could Ling Chuxia be pregnant?


    He and Ling Chuxia had always taken safety measures to absolutely prevent her from bing pregnant. Could it be... that time, after she switched her medication, she got pregnant?


    No, if it were because of the medication switch, the timing wouldn¡¯t match up.


    So, more than two months ago...


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes narrowed deeply. At that time, Ling Chuxia had run away from home and returned because he had identally caused her to get hurt, so their rtionship had slightly improved. The matter of changing medications, the matter of the child, they both tacitly stopped bringing it up, as if turning the page.


    However, he was cautious and endured, not touching her.


    Then at that time, she slowly began to change, slowly started to revert back to her usual self. She domineeringly applied medicine on her, asked him to watch movies, and they walked hand in hand along the quiet park path, embracing and kissing under the glorious starry sky.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t restrain himself and naturally touched her. So, was it then that she got pregnant?


    But every time, he had taken safety measures, how could she have possibly gotten pregnant?


    Seeing his reaction, the doctor thought he was just too surprised to suddenly find out his wife was pregnant, gave a knowing smile, then his expression became serious and he spoke solemnly, "Miss Ling¡¯s conception process is different from natural conception, so she must pay extra attention to her health, otherwise it¡¯s very easy to cause a miscarriage. As Miss Ling¡¯s husband, you must take good care of her."


    Not a natural conception?


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes trembled violently. He looked at the doctor and somehow, his voice carried a slight tremble and fear, "If it¡¯s not natural conception, then what is it?"


    The doctor, not surprised but rather annoyed this time, frowned and scolded, "What kind of husband are you? Your wife underwent IVF, and you didn¡¯t know?"


    IVF requires the cooperation of both parties. How could the husband not know? Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?


    He was about to scold Shi Che further when he raised his eyes and saw Shi Che¡¯s handsome face, no longer shocked but exhibiting an indescribable emotion. Those deep ck eyes, seemingly calm yet chilling to the bone.


    The doctor then realized he might have said something wrong, and the words he was about to say were swallowed back inside. He didn¡¯t say anything more and quickly turned away as if his feet were greased.


    Over two months pregnant... IVF...


    One piece of shocking news after another, unexpectedly forced their way into his brain, and he didn¡¯t even have time to process them as they exploded likendmines in his mind.


    He knew, Ling Chuxia had always been scheming to get pregnant with his child to fulfill the mission given by her mother, even going as far as to deceive him, switching vitamins for contraceptive pills.


    He truly loved Ling Chuxia, but he couldn¡¯t ept that Ling Chuxia, for the sake of a mission, for the position of Young Madam, would bear his child. He couldn¡¯t let their child be her tool.

 Chapter 376 - 375 Let’s Get Divorced (7)

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 375 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (7)</h4>


    So that was why he had been so angry, so irrational, so out of control when he discovered she had switched the medication, saying so many hurtful things.


    Chuxia left home heartbroken, and he was half self-reproaching, yet also half pleased.


    At the very least, Ling Chuxia still had some pride left in her, at the very least, she hadn¡¯tpletely lost herself, she would still get angry, still react to him. Although he didn¡¯t go to find her and bring her back, he couldn¡¯t control his own heart; he drove unconsciously to Ji Xinxin¡¯s apartment building every day, gazing in the direction of the apartment¡ªeven if he couldn¡¯t see her, his heart was at peace.


    In fact, at that time, he didn¡¯t really know what he wanted to do. He hoped Chuxia would return to his side, but the Chuxia he longed for was the one from the past, who would cry, make a fuss, get angry, not the indifferent, expressionless, puppet-like Chuxia of the past three years.


    But in the end, he didn¡¯t wait for the Chuxia he longed for to return; instead, he waited for Young Madam Shi, Ling Chuxia, toe back.


    At the moment he heard Ling Chuxia¡¯s "I¡¯m sorry," his heart had died. Not in despair, but literally ceased to be.


    At that time, he ruefully thought that perhaps he would never get his Chuxia back in this lifetime.


    Yet even so, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave her, even if Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t love him, he wanted to stay by her side.


    But he never dared to get close to her again because he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and would harm her.


    He truly thought that they could only live like that for the rest of their lives. It didn¡¯t matter if Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t love him; his love for her was enough.


    However, Ling Chuxia suddenly changed. She stopped being so meek and respectful. She smiled at him, her eyes curving inughter, her face flushed as they held hands, and even when she kissed him, her long, curly eyshes trembled gently like the pping wings of a butterfly, bewitching his heart.


    He had given up hope and didn¡¯t dare to harbor any wishes, but he was utterly powerless to resist this Chuxia. Like a moth to a me, he knew that getting close to the fire would burn him to death, but he still plunged forward without regard.


    She never brought up the matter of the child again, and she seemed to care little for the duties of Mrs. Shi. During that time, they lived a sweet and peaceful life.


    But behind the sweetnessy poisoned wine, and beneath the calm were raging storm waves.


    All that Ling Chuxia did was still for the sake of the child.


    In Shi Che¡¯s mind, the events from two months ago reyed like an old movie being rewound, showing that Chuxia¡¯s actions back then weren¡¯t truly wless and traceless.


    However... he had let himself be immersed in her frowns and smiles, her yful reprimands and coquettishness, to the extent that he almost blinded himself.


    Hiding hopes and taking chances in his heart, in the end, it all backfired on him.


    Shi Che stood still, feeling his heart being corroded bit by bit, the pain overwhelming his entire body, yet he didn¡¯t feel even a hint of the pain.


    He remembered Ling Chuxia¡¯s recent abnormal behavior and suddenly understood.


    She wasn¡¯t acting out of the ordinary; rather... she had been paving the way for this child. She knew he didn¡¯t want children, but to make him ept her child, she cried for him, worried for him, tensed up for him, even took him back to the campus to reminisce about the past, and that night, she intertwined with him tenderly and passionately.

 Chapter 377 - 376 Let’s Get Divorced (8)

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 376 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (8)</h4>


    It turned out that from beginning to end, all she wanted was the child, not him, Shi Che.


    And he, foolishly found the ne, foolishly prepared champagne roses, foolishly booked the restaurant, foolishly thought about how he was going to confess his feelings to her.


    Really... how could he be so foolish.


    Foolish enough to think that he and she could really abandon everything from the past and start over, but, they had never started in the first ce, so how could they start anew?


    Shi Che hooked his lips into a smile, but tears unexpectedly welled up in his dark eyes. Barely able to stand, he unconsciously stepped back twice and leaned against the wall to stabilize himself.


    He was supposed to be very angry, supposed to be furious, but at that moment, Shi Che felt as if all the strength had been drained from his body, looking at the closed door, he didn¡¯t even have the energy to raise his hand to open it.


    What was he to do inside?


    Like thest time, angrily question her? Lose control and say those hurtful words to her? Then unable to control himself,mit acts that would hurt her?


    But, whatever he did... Ling Chuxia did not love him, that meant she didn¡¯t love him.


    No one could wake a person who was pretending to sleep, just like... he couldn¡¯t force Ling Chuxia to love him.


    However, if Ling Chuxia did not love him, why give him hope? He had already given up, he dared not hope for anything...


    Shi Che was still smiling, hisughter so soft, so deste, he stood there, shrouded in immense sadness, his hands at his sides gradually clenched into fists, veins throbbing.


    Following the extreme sadness in his eyes, was a deep, brooding malevolence, he pulled a jewelry box out of his pocket, took a look, and suddenly raised his hand, hurling it forcefully out of the window.


    The jewelry box traced a parab in the air and vanished from Shi Che¡¯s sight instantaneously, after which, he turned around, never giving another nce to that hospital room, and staggered away.


    Around the corner of the corridor, Ling Yunshu and Xiao Chen had already hidden there, Ling Yunshu had witnessed the entire process of Shi Che¡¯s emotional changes, she thought, with Shi Che¡¯s proud temperament, upon hearing that Ling Chuxia had manipted him and gotten pregnant, he would be extremely angry, storm at Ling Chuxia, and even refuse Ling Chuxia¡¯s child, letting her have an abortion.


    But she could never have imagined, Shi Che did nothing and just left like that, clearly, she could see his shock, his anger, the chill in his eyes...


    Why? Why did he leave without doing anything? Why?


    Could it be that he was just going to let Ling Chuxia carry the child, let Ling Chuxia give birth to the child?


    No, how could it be possible, it couldn¡¯t!


    Ling Yunshu vigorously shook her head, her hands tightly clenched, and unconsciously picked up the pace, following him.


    Xiao Chen, watching Ling Yunshu¡¯s action, furrowed his brows slightly and reached out to grab Ling Yunshu, asking in bewilderment, "Yun Shu, what are you doing?"


    What was she doing? She didn¡¯t know what she was doing, she only knew that she absolutely couldn¡¯t just watch Shi Che walk away, couldn¡¯t just let Ling Chuxia have the child.


    "You stay here, take care of Xiaxia!"


    Ling Yunshu nced back, said this to Xiao Chen, then shook off his hand, and chased after the direction Shi Che had gone.


    Xiao Chen watched as Ling Yunshu hurriedly caught up, his expression stiffened, then slowly lowered his head, looking at the hand that was unhesitatingly shaken off, a hint of sorrow appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 378 - 377 Let’s Get Divorced (9)

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 377 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (9)</h4>


    Ling Yunshu chased after him, but Shi Che had already gotten into his car, which sped away from the hospital at a very high speed.


    She bit her lower lip and immediately hailed a taxi, instructing the driver to follow Shi Che¡¯s car.


    Shi Che¡¯s car was extremely fast, darting through the streets like lightning. The taxi almost lost him several times, causing Ling Yunshu a panic akin to riding a roller coaster, her heart racing and nearly suffocating.


    Finally, Shi Che¡¯s car stopped, and Ling Yunshu hurriedly asked the driver to park. She lifted her eyes and looked out the window, finding herself on a famous bar street in Liang City. The night had deepened, the lights were lit, music wove through the air, and crowds surged, filled with excitement.


    Why had Shi Chee here?


    A flicker of confusion crossed Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes as she saw Shi Che exit the car and stride towards one of the bars, quickly disappearing from her view.


    Without much thought, Ling Yunshu paid the fare, got out of the taxi, and walked into the bar.


    Inside, she realized this bar was not as noisy and bustling as others. It was quiet and serene, without deafening music or steamy dances, just a woman standing on stage, singing a low, slightly hoarse, sad English song.


    Ling Yunshu scanned the room and soon found Shi Che sitting quietly in a booth, his handsome face shadowed by darkness. She couldn¡¯t see his expression, but she could feel a great sadness enveloping him.


    In front of him was a stack of beers. He reached for one, twisted off the cap, and guzzled it down. In no time, he finished one bottle and reached for the next.


    He hade to the bar to drown his sorrows.


    Even though he had been manipted by Ling Chuxia and was filled with anger, he did not confront Ling Chuxia. Instead, he suppressed all his fury and sorrow, choosing to drown his sorrows in alcohol.


    The restrained andposed Shi Che was not the kind of man to seek sce in drinking, but now, for Ling Chuxia, he was drinking relentlessly.


    As Ling Yunshu watched, her heart gradually began to ache, which was soon reced by resentment and jealousy.


    From the past to the present, all of Shi Che¡¯s emotions, whether joy, anger, or sadness, were because of Ling Chuxia. Even his plight was for her.


    But in front of her, he was always noble, always graceful, and always just beyond reach, elusive.


    But why, when she was better than Chuxia, prettier, smarter, and loved him more, could he only see Ling Chuxia?


    Ling Yunshu stared intensely at Shi Che, her eyes slowly welling with tears.


    It didn¡¯t matter if Shi Che did not love her, her love for him was enough. She was determined to make everything return to the beginning, she was determined to marry Shi Che and be the Young Madam of the Shi Family!


    In a daze, Ling Yunshu saw that Shi Che had already drunk nearly half a stack of beer. When a person is immensely disheartened and sad, it¡¯s particrly easy to have their nerves numbed by alcohol. Although Shi Che usually had a high tolerance for alcohol, tonight he was deliberately getting drunk, letting himself go. Vaguely, he was already tipsy, continuing to drink without care, hoping to copse drunk, to forget Ling Chuxia, her scheming, and all the hurtful things.

 Chapter 379 - 378 Let’s Get Divorced (10)

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 378 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (10)</h4>


    Ling Yunshu took a seat at the nearby booth, merely gazing at Shi Che in a dazed stupor, watching him drown in alcohol, his sorrow, and his unbearable pain over Ling Chuxia, just like that night when she hid by the door, listening to him confess his feelings to Ling Chuxia, pouring out his heart.


    Indeed, she was supposed to be the leadingdy of his life, yet now she was nothing more than an insignificant spectator. How could she content herself with that?


    Shi Che had no idea how long he had been drinking. His consciousness grew blurrier, but the vivid image in his mind remained, refusing to be shaken off. The more he tried to forget, the more he tried to rid himself of it, the deeper and clearer the memories became, and the more painful his heart felt.


    It felt as if his chest was densely pierced by fine needles, spreading pain throughout his body, limbs, and bones. It hurt so much that even breathing became difficult. He could only keep drinking, trying to numb himself with the alcohol.


    In the end, Shi Che drank more frantically, faster and faster. It seemed he felt a surge of nausea and suddenly bent over. With a ssh, he vomited violently, as if he was trying to expel all his internal organs.


    Ling Yunshu had never seen Shi Che in such a disheveled state. Her heart clenched tightly, and she couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer. She stood up and walked towards him.


    But before she could reach him, Shi Che stopped vomiting and, with difficulty, propped himself up, then leaned back against the sofa, closing his eyes in difort.


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s steps paused, thinking Shi Che would continue drinking, but after closing his eyes, he didn¡¯t move again. Ling Yunshu waited a while, and then she was certain that Shi Che was genuinely drunk.


    She watched Shi Che and cautiously approached him, step by step, sitting beside him. Each movement was so gentle, so slow, as if afraid of waking him. Finally, seated beside him, smelling the strong scent of alcohol on him, Ling Yunshu¡¯s heart began to race uncontrobly.


    After three years, she could finally be so close to Shi Che again.


    Her gaze slowly fell upon Shi Che¡¯s face. Even though he was drunk, even though his appearance was somewhat disheveled, his handsome features were still breathtaking, still suffocating.


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s heart trembled slightly, her breathing bing erratic. She slowly reached out her hand, wanting to gently touch Shi Che¡¯s face. However, just as her hand was about to make contact, for some reason, Shi Che¡¯s brow suddenly furrowed, and he turned his face aside to the other side.


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s hand hung mid-air, and then, her fingers gradually became stiff, slowly clenching into a fist.


    Even if... even if he was drunk to the point of senselessness, should it be... he wouldn¡¯t let here close at all?


    In his heart, could she really not upy even a tiny spot?


    Moisture once again welled up in Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes as she looked at Shi Che, her gaze gradually filling with resentment and sorrow. She lowered her eyes and inadvertently caught sight of Shi Che¡¯s phone on the table.


    Her gaze involuntarily locked onto the phone, her eyes slowly narrowing.


    -


    After the doctor left, Ling Chuxia fell back into a drowsy sleep. When she woke up again, the night had deepened. She stared nkly at the ceiling for a while before she abruptly remembered... she was supposed to meet Shi Che...


    Damn, she had an unexpected car ident and was rushed to the hospital, too groggy to think of Shi Che. Could he still be waiting for her at the restaurant?

 Chapter 380 - 379: Let’s Get Divorced (11)

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 379: Let¡¯s Get Divorced (11)</h4>


    He had said he had something important to tell her that night, and that it was a must-see event. Ling Chuxia nced up at the clock on the wall; it was already past eleven at night. She hadn¡¯t left for their appointment yet¡ªShi Che must be anxiously waiting...


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyebrows tightly knitted together as she struggled to prop herself up slightly, trying to locate her handbag. She wanted to call Shi Che, but after looking around, she couldn¡¯t find her bag. She bit her lower lip lightly and stretched out her hand to press the service light by the bedside.


    The service light was on for a while before someone pushed open the door, and a nurse walked in, her voice calm and gentle, "Miss Ling, you¡¯re awake? How are you feeling?"


    Ling Chuxia turned her face toward her, her lips moved slightly, and although her voice was still very weak, she replied, "Nurse, I feel a bit better." After a pause, she continued, "Where is my bag?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s here. I¡¯m sorry, I took it earlier to look for your information to register you."


    As she spoke, the nurse ced Ling Chuxia¡¯s bag on the bedside table.


    Ling Chuxia nodded slightly, "Nurse, could you please help me get my phone? I want to make a call."


    "Of course."


    The nurse took out the phone from the bag and handed it to Ling Chuxia. Just as she was about to dial Shi Che¡¯s number, the nurse spoke again, "Miss Ling, why hasn¡¯t your husbande yet? Your body is so weak, and he left you alone in the hospital?"


    The words from the nurse caused Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, about to dial the number, to pause abruptly. She slightly raised her head, a foreboding feeling shing through her heart, and her voice trembled lightly, "What do you mean? My... my husband?"


    "Yes, when you fainted, our hospital had already informed your husband and told him about the car ident, asking him toe to the hospital as soon as possible."


    Husband... was it Shi Che?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart suddenly lurched, and her hand holding the phone trembled. Her fingers, shaking, scrolled through the screen and opened the recent calls. There, clearly, was an outgoing call around 8:30 PM, which was when she had been brought to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s dark pupils suddenly contracted, and her entire body uncontrobly shivered violently.


    Had Shi Chee to the hospital? Then... did he know about her being pregnant?


    "Did... did hee?" Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice shook intensely, nearly unable to speak.


    The nurse, not understanding why she suddenly became so frightened, still answered truthfully, "Yes, he came. He met the doctor at the entrance, and the doctor even told him about your condition. What, you didn¡¯t know? He didn¡¯te in to see you?"


    The doctor had told him¡ªabout her condition...


    Those few words struck like thunder and exploded in her mind. Any tiny hope she had held was nowpletely shattered.


    Shi Che knew not only about her being pregnant... but also that her pregnancy was due to her own calctions...


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s face immediately turned pale, already sickly, it now looked utterly terrible.


    Seeing the sudden change in her expression, the nurse frowned with concern, "Miss Ling, what¡¯s wrong? Are you ufortable somewhere again? Should I call the doctor over?"

 Chapter 381 - 380: Let’s Get Divorced (12)

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 380: Let¡¯s Get Divorced (12)</h4>


    "No need, I¡¯m fine," Ling Chuxia closed her eyes, her voice frail as a mosquito¡¯s. "I want to rest now."


    Although the nurse was still somewhat worried, seeing her say this, she could only add, "Then Miss Ling, please rest well. I¡¯ll be leaving now. If there¡¯s anything you need, remember to press the service light."


    Ling Chuxia slowly nodded, and the nurse turned and left, gently closing the door of the ward behind her.


    Lying in bed, Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart plummeted to the bottom of a valley. She had thought to hide the child¡¯s existence forever, never to let Shi Che know... That this child was her own alone. But she had never expected such an ident to ur.


    Eventually, the truth woulde out.


    Shi Che knew, and was probably very angry... furious, right? That must be why he hade to the door of the ward but didn¡¯t enter. Did he consider her unworthy even of confrontation?


    Indeed, he had always been against her having his child. Now that she had deceitfully involved him over and over again, one could only imagine his fury.


    The image of an enraged Shi Che appeared in Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind, his violence and cold hostility shaking her even more. Her head was a total mess; she couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    Her hand gripped her phone so tightly, the square edges digging into her palm, but the pain could not bring her consciousness back to reality.


    What should she do? What would Shi Che think of the child? What would he do? Could he... reject the child?


    Ling Chuxia dared not think or guess Shi Che¡¯s thoughts now, but since it had happened, there was no possibility of flight. Instead of waiting for Shi Che to announce his decision, she would rather take the initiative to fight to keep the child.


    Recently, he had shown her gentleness, care, and patience. She wasn¡¯t sure why he had changed, but she could still sense a trace of Shi Che¡¯s sincerity.


    Perhaps, he at least liked her a little bit?


    Maybe, because of this little bit of fondness, he would agree to let her keep the child?


    Ling Chuxia tried hard to recall the recent times, Shi Che¡¯s smiles at her, the spoiling and gentleness, and her fear began to fade a little.


    She even thought that maybe Shi Che didn¡¯te in to see her because he couldn¡¯t ept the situation immediately. If she sincerely apologized to him, he might ept it?


    Thinking this, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but lift her phone again, fingers trembling as she input one number after another. Finally, with determination, her finger hovered over the call button, ready to press it.


    -


    Inside the bar.


    Ling Yunshu looked at the phone lying quietly on the table. The light in her eyes dimmed bit by bit. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pick up the phone.


    She pressed the HOME button; the screen lit up and asked for a password. Ling Yunshu unhesitatingly entered Ling Chuxia¡¯s birthday. The password was correct, and the phone unlocked.


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s hand, holding the phone, began to tremble.


    Previously, Shi Che had always been hot and cold towards her, his attitude distant and somewhat indifferent. On the surface, she seemed unaffected, but in reality, she was very anxious.


    Shi Che was a mystery to her; she couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking or how deeply he felt for her. She could see through everyone else, but not him. She was filled with uncertainty, unsure if Shi Che truly liked her.

 Chapter 382 - 381 Let’s Get Divorced (13)

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 381 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (13)</h4>


    Until one day, she identally saw Shi Che unlocking his phone, and those numbers, she was extremely familiar with, because they were her birthday.


    At that time, her heart felt as if it had been stirred, palpitations overwhelmed her, her whole heart filled with joy and excitement. So, Shi Che really did like her, didn¡¯t he? Otherwise, why would he use her birthday as his phone¡¯s unlock code?


    From that moment, her heart settled, and she no longer indulged in wild thoughts. Shi Che¡¯s asional coldness, his consistent aloofness, she attributed them all to his nature, for he was aposed and reserved man, distinct from other men.


    Moreover, it was his indifference and distance that kept her gaze fixed on him, sinking deeper by the day.


    But she had forgotten... her birthday and Ling Chuxia¡¯s birthday were the same day. The password for unlocking Shi Che¡¯s phone might not necessarily be her birthday; it could also be Ling Chuxia¡¯s.


    But how could she have thought of that then?


    That inconspicuous Chuxia, that clumsy Chuxia, who always caused trouble and made mistakes, could she be the one he cherished in his heart?


    Yun Shu¡¯s eyes gradually moistened as she recalled the three years abroad, nights filled with sleeplessness. Every night, as soon as she closed her eyes, uncontroble memories from the past, every scene, every little detail she had never noticed, every little detail she never cared about, invaded her thoughts.


    Then she realized how much Shi Che loved Ling Chuxia... to the extent that he was ever so cautious around her, loving to a depth, deep enough that no one could see.


    When Chuxia felt cold, he suddenly felt hot, took off his coat and threw it over her; when Chuxia felt hungry at night, he suddenly craved supper, asking the servants to prepare food; there was a period when Chuxia¡¯s academic performance was very poor, and Mrs. Shi was very dissatisfied, frequently punishing her, and during that same period, Shi Che, who had always been a top student, who could always be the first in exams, suddenly saw his grades slip, and then, he and Ling Chuxia were punished together, tutored together.


    Many memories came flooding back, bing her nightmares, tormenting her daily, consuming her under such oppression. She suffered from nervous breakdowns, was frequently in a trance, and was diagnosed with depression.


    If... if there had been no Xiao Chen, if she hadn¡¯t been obsessing over Shi Che, she might not have made it through.


    So, how could she just stand by and watch Shi Che and Ling Chuxia be happy?


    Why should they be happily together?


    Shi Che was the man she deeply loved; she had loved him since childhood, yet he took advantage of her. And Chuxia? She was her own sister, whom she had brought to the Shi Family, whom she had cared for, whose luxury and riches she facilitated, but how did she repay her?


    She knew well that she loved Shi Che, yet she fell in love with him and refused to divorce him, even wanting to bear his child.


    How could they treat her this way?


    They were the two people she loved the most... yet they were also the ones who hurt her the most.


    Tears spilled from Yun Shu¡¯s eyes, rolling down her cheeks, drop by drop on the phone screen. She gripped the phone tightly, and finally, with one hand, fiercely wiped away the tears.


    She looked up at Shi Che, her lips parting slightly, speaking each word distinctly, "I won¡¯t let you be together, never! Today, it all ends!"


    She grabbed the phone, pulling up the messages.

 Chapter 383 - 382 Let’s Get Divorced (14)

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 382 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (14)</h4>


    She grabbed her cellphone, pulled up the messaging app, quickly typed out a text message, and then, with a heavy press, sent it.


    -


    Just a second before Ling Chuxia was about to press the call button, her phone vibrated, and a message appeared on the screen. Seeing those two words "Young Master," her heart leapt violently.


    Shi Che had sent a message... What would he say?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s fingers trembled so much that, for a moment, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to open and read it. She closed her eyes, took several deep breaths, and then slowly opened them, her fingers hesitantly tapped on the screen.


    The content of the message unfolded bit by bit before her, and as Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes moved across it, her gaze suddenly froze.


    You don¡¯t deserve to carry my child.


    Eight simple words, yet so hurtful, blindsiding her once again and storming into her sight. Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand shook violently, her grip on the phone weakened, and it crashed to the floor with a loud smack¡ªthe crystal screen instantly cracked.


    You don¡¯t deserve to carry my child... you don¡¯t deserve...


    These words were not unfamiliar to her, in fact, they were too familiar. It was as if she had buried them in the deepest part of her heart, not daring to think about them, not daring to touch them.


    Yet, these few words had leaped out unmercifully, like a sharp de plunging ruthlessly into her chest.


    Just moments ago, she was holding onto a sliver of hope, thinking that Shi Che might like her, even just a little, that he might let her keep the child.


    But it turned out... he had always despised her, always loathed her, hence, he didn¡¯t want her child and felt she didn¡¯t deserve to carry his child!


    So, the kindness he had shown hertely, was it not because of Ling Chuxia after all? Then why, that night, did he tell her that she was his wife, and he was her husband? Why, when she had already steeled her heart to give up the child, did hee to shake her resolve? Why after shaking her, did he be so cruel again?


    Pain spread from her chest, coursing through her body at an rming speed. Ling Chuxia¡¯splexion turned ghastly pale, and she curled up involuntarily from the sheer agony.


    The phone suddenly rang again¡ªa new message hade in.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, which were almost hopeless to the point of silence, shimmered slightly, a faint glimmer of light passing through them. Was it a message from Shi Che? What did he say? Could he have changed his mind? Could it have been just a momentary anger?


    Ling Chuxia struggled to get up, getting off the bed with difficulty, crouching down, and with shaking hands, she reached for the phone that had fallen onto the floor and picked it up.


    Through the cracked screen, Ling Chuxia saw the new text message.


    "I don¡¯t want the child, and I don¡¯t want you either. Ling Chuxia, let¡¯s get a divorce."


    I don¡¯t want the child...


    I also don¡¯t want you...


    Ling Chuxia, let¡¯s get a divorce.


    Don¡¯t want the child, don¡¯t want you... don¡¯t want the child, don¡¯t want you! The words just mmed into Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, as sharp as needles piercing through.


    Tears sprang from Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, blurring her vision, yet those few words remained crystal clear in front of her, like a curse.


    She shook her head involuntarily, fiercely shaking it, trying to throw off everything, but it was all in vain.

 Chapter 384 - 383 Let’s Get Divorced (15)

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 383 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (15)</h4>


    Gradually, the same few words seemed to echo in her ears, bing clearer and clearer, as if Shi Che stood before her, speaking coldly and cruelly.


    Each word was like a fine, dense enveloping her from all sides, trapping her within, leaving her unable to struggle free.


    No, Shi Che could leave her, could divorce her, but the child... no! She only had this child left, she could not lose it, absolutely not.


    She had to go, she had to leave now, she needed to get away from here, to run far away, she would not let Shi Che take her child, not ever!


    Ling Chuxia struggled to prop up her body, clenching her teeth tightly, taking steps toward the door.


    Her body was extremely weak at the moment, hardly able to stand up straight, but she moved, step by step, with difficulty.


    Since Shi Che had already made his decision, he would act immediately, not allowing any idents, he didn¡¯t want her child, which meant he didn¡¯t want it at all.


    Maybe in the next second, a doctor woulde to drag her to the operating room.


    She had to leave quickly, she couldn¡¯t let Shi Che catch her!


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know where she found the strength, perhaps truly for the sake of her child, her steps became quicker and quicker.


    Xiao Chen had been waiting outside, watching Ling Chuxia¡¯s movements. He never expected her to suddenly rush out. Lifting his eyes, he saw her face, pale and terrifying, her lips devoid of color, her face nearly soaked with tears.


    Her body seemed to shudder violently, her steps uneven, yet she ran, teeth clenched, as if something was chasing her.


    Xiao Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of confusion in his gaze. Had Yun Shu done something again? But he didn¡¯t have time to think further, seeing Ling Chuxia running, he too lifted his feet and quickly followed.


    The night had deepened, it was near midnight, and this was the hospital ward area. At this time, the corridor was exceptionally quiet and deserted.


    Ling Chuxia ran through the silent corridor, her mind focused on one thought: she needed to leave this ce, get away from here.


    Because it was so quiet, even the deliberately lightened steps of Xiao Chen behind her created a faint sound.


    Already in a highly sensitive state, Ling Chuxia heard the footsteps behind her clearly, her heart jolting, fear instantly engulfing her.


    Someone wasing. Was it Shi Che? Was heing to take her to terminate the pregnancy?


    No, she wouldn¡¯t let him catch her, she wouldn¡¯t let him end her pregnancy, no, no!


    Ling Chuxia clenched her teeth tighter, running faster, in a blind panic. Pain started to emerge from her abdomen, waves of aching sweeping over her. This pain caused Ling Chuxia to bend slightly at the waist. Her legs gave out, and she stumbled forward, falling heavily to the ground.


    As she fell, Ling Chuxia felt something drop heavily inside her belly, and bright red blood began to trickle down her thighs, pooling drop by drop.


    Blood... Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand touched the warm fluid; fear overrode the pain as she looked up, her eyes hazy, seeing a shadow cast on the ground at the corner. Was it Shi Che? Was it him?


    "Shi Che, save my child, you can leave me, you can divorce me, but please, save my child!"

 Chapter 385 - 384 Let’s Get Divorced (16)

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 384 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (16)</h4>


    As Ling Chuxia fell, Xiao Chen reflexively wanted to step forward and catch her; however, just as he moved, the image of Ling Yunshu¡¯s face involuntarily shed through his mind.


    Beneath the dim lighting of the hospital corridor, not a soul was in sight¡ªit waste at night, and the patients were asleep in their rooms, while the nurses were in the front consultation hall. Ling Chuxia had fallen here, where her cries for help wouldn¡¯t be heard by anyone.


    Yun Shu had always hoped that her child would never be born. At this moment, if he didn¡¯t go out to help her... then probably, Chuxia¡¯s child would be gone.


    This was what Yun Shu had hoped for...


    With this thought passing through his mind, Xiao Chen¡¯s advancing foot seemed to move on its own, retreating back.


    Ling Chuxia waspletely drained of strength, unable to stand up on her own, her abdomen throbbing with intense pain, as if something inside was tearing and stirring her insides. More and more warmth flowed from her lower body. Ling Chuxia, in sheer desperation, gazed at that unmoving shadow on the ground. Her voice filled with acute distress and the utmost sorrow; she no longer called for Shi Che but, in an almost hopeless plea, cried out, "Is there anyone, please save my child, save my child¡ª"


    But she was too weak; her voice, devoid of strength, couldn¡¯t possibly summon anyone.


    Xiao Chen watched as Ling Chuxiay copsed on the floor, the vivid red blood incessantly spilling out, staining her white hospital gown a shocking red. Watching this, his heart skipped a beat, and his hands clenched tightly, the veins on his forehead twitching slightly.


    Chuxia, who had grown up with him since childhood and whom he considered a sister, could he really just stand by and watch her lose her child?


    But if the child wasn¡¯t lost, what would happen to Yun Shu?


    Caught in his hesitation, Ling Chuxia let out a final, agonized scream. Though her voice was low, it resonated with piercing rity in his ears, shattering the indecision in Xiao Chen¡¯s heart.


    He simply couldn¡¯t stand by idly and watch Ling Chuxia lose her child.


    Chuxia was innocent, and so was the child.


    With long strides, Xiao Chen bolted forth, and by the time he reached her, Ling Chuxia had already copsed, motionless, her eyes closed, evidently having fallen unconscious.


    Xiao Chen looked at Ling Chuxia¡¯s face, which was ashen to the extreme, her breathing barely perceptible. His heart sank heavily, and without further ado, he bent down, sweeping Ling Chuxia into a carry and while running toward the consultation desk, he shouted loudly, "Doctor, nurse, someonee quick, hurry!"


    Ling Chuxia was rushed into the operating room, and Xiao Chen was left outside, his eyes fixed on the red light glowing above the door.


    -


    After sending two consecutive text messages, Ling Yunshu stared at the phone screen for a long while before finally moving her fingers to delete each message, exit the screen, and put her phone back on the table.


    She turned her head slightly, her dark eyes once againnding on Shi Che¡¯s blissfully unaware face. Her hands slowly tightened as she softly began, "Shi Che, don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s just that I love you too much."


    Ling Yunshu closed her eyes briefly and, upon reopening them, her gaze was devoid of any ripple. Standing up, she took steps to leave; yet after a few paces, she paused involuntarily and turned back, a hint of gentleness emerging in her eyes as she looked at Shi Che, "Soon, we¡¯ll be able to truly meet."

 Chapter 386 - 385 Let’s Get Divorced (17)

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 385 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (17)</h4>


    After an unknown duration, the red light in the operating room switched off, and the door opened, revealing a doctor in a white robe, who removed his mask as he stepped out.


    Xiao Chen moved his stiff eyeballs to look at the doctor, but the doctor¡¯s expression was solemn. He approached Xiao Chen, sighed lightly, "We did everything we could; the child could not be saved."


    The child could not be saved...


    Xiao Chen¡¯s feet wobbled momentarily as if he couldn¡¯t stand firmly, lurching suddenly and stumbling back a few steps before he managed to steady himself.


    As the doctor sighed and walked away, Xiao Chen stared wide-eyed, unwittingly looking down at his own hands.


    His hands were stained with Ling Chuxia¡¯s blood, now long since dried¡ªnot as startlingly crimson as before, yet this dulled red was like a knife, deeply plunging into his heart.


    All of this was Chuxia¡¯s child¡¯s blood, all of it...


    His hands began to tremble violently, uncontrobly.


    If... if he hadn¡¯t hesitated just now, if he had promptly carried Ling Chuxia to the doctor, perhaps her child wouldn¡¯t have died.


    Though he wasn¡¯t the direct murderer, he was an indirect aplice, indirectly responsible for the death of such an innocent life...


    Xiao Chen¡¯s entire body shook uncontrobly, his eyes gradually consumed by guilt and pain.


    He was a doctor; his duty was to save lives and heal injuries, but now, his hands were tainted with a child¡¯s blood...


    His strength seemed to drain from him in an instant, his legs gave way, and he suddenly knelt down, "I¡¯m sorry... Chuxia, I¡¯m sorry, baby... I¡¯m sorry."


    Xiao Chen¡¯s phone rang for a while before he answered it. Barely managing a "hello," Ling Yunshu¡¯s voice eagerly came through, "How are things on your end?"


    "The child... is gone," Xiao Chen¡¯s voice was hoarse yet stiff, with an undertone of extreme darkness.


    On the phone, Ling Yunshu paused for a moment and then slowlyughed, her voice clearly relieved, "That¡¯s good."


    Xiao Chen felt as if something was clutching at him, making it nearly impossible to breathe, something forced him to speak, "Yun Shu, that child was innocent after all..."


    But before he could finish, Ling Yunshu coldly scoffed, interrupting him, "Innocent? Who isn¡¯t innocent? Xiao Chen, don¡¯t forget what my past three years were like! Wasn¡¯t I innocent?"


    Xiao Chen¡¯s words choked in his throat. He knew all too well the kind of life Ling Yunshu had been through in those three years¡ªso well that even though he knew she was doing wrong, he couldn¡¯t stop her, and even helped her.


    "But... Chuxia is your younger sister, and that child, your nephew..."


    "So what, have you grown sympathetic? Are you nning to report me? But Xiao Chen, do you dare? Do you really dare? You feel guilty about Chuxia, don¡¯t you feel guilty about me? Let me tell you, you can never repay what you owe me!"


    The phone was abruptly hung up. Xiao Chen held the phone, standing rigidly in ce, his gaze nkly fixed on the floor. After a long time, he moved slightly, nced at Ling Chuxia whoy quietly on the hospital bed, and resolutely, turned to leave the room.


    As he closed the door, Xiao Chen still murmured softly, "Chuxia, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t abandon Yun Shu. Whatever she wants, I have to help her get it."

 Chapter 387 - 386 Let’s Get Divorced (18)

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 386 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (18)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind was in utter disarray, with a thick fog clouding her vision. She wandered aimlessly through the mist, unable to see the end or know where she was.


    "Mommy... mommy¡ª"


    A child¡¯s crisp, ethereal voice suddenly rang in her ears, causing Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart to tremble violently, and she unconsciously widened her eyes.


    Who was calling for mommy? Was it her child? Was her child calling for her?


    She frantically searched around, eager to find her child, but the persistent fog obscured her vision¡ªshe could see nothing, and her heart twisted with anxiety, "Baby, where are you? Mommy is here, pleasee out...!"


    "Mommy, goodbye, mommy goodbye!" The voice by her ear gradually faded away, from clear to blurred, and Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t locate the child. She ran as hard as she could, trying desperately to find her child, "Baby, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go! Baby¡ª"


    Ling Chuxia screamed loudly, and her eyes flew open.


    Before her was still a swath of white; the surroundings were so quiet that only the faint sound of the medical equipment could be heard. Ling Chuxia gazed nkly with wide eyes at the stark white ceiling, her expression vacant, her gaze utterly unfocused.


    "Miss Ling, you¡¯re awake? How do you feel? Is there any difort?"


    A gentle voice sounded, and then the nurse¡¯s worried face came into view. Ling Chuxia was dazed for a few seconds, then her eyeballs slowly began to move, and her consciousness gradually returned.


    Along with her returning consciousness, memories flooded back into her mind like a tidal wave.


    You don¡¯t deserve to have my child.


    I don¡¯t want the child, and I don¡¯t want you, Ling Chuxia, let¡¯s get a divorce.


    Then she ran as fast as she could, wanting to protect her child. She couldn¡¯t let Shi Che take her child away, but she fell, and so much blood flowed out. She begged Shi Che desperately, hoping he woulde to save her child, but he never came...


    Her child!


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand shakily touched her stomach; her lips movedboriously as she barely managed to speak, "My child... Is my child still here?"


    Her eyes turned to the nurse, those sharp, clear eyes now bearing a hint of pleading hope.


    The nurse involuntarily looked away, struggling to bring herself to tell Ling Chuxia the truth.


    "Nurse, my child is still there, right?" Ling Chuxia still forced herself to speak, her voice incredibly weak, yet tinged with cautious hope.


    The nurse bit her lower lip, unable to speak, and softly said, "Miss Ling, you¡¯re very weak right now¡ªplease, rest well, and don¡¯t think about anything else for now."


    "No, you tell me first, how is my child? It must still be safe inside me, right? You tell me..."


    Ling Chuxia somehow mustered strength from somewhere and suddenly grabbed the nurse¡¯s hand, her voice involuntarily bing agitated.


    "Miss Ling, please don¡¯t get agitated," the nurse frowned, attempting to pull her hand away, but Ling Chuxia clutched it tightly, even trying to sit up. The nurse couldn¡¯t manage and reluctantly said, "Alright, alright, Miss Ling, I¡¯ll tell you, but you have to lie down right now and absolutely not get excited, then I¡¯ll tell you."


    Whileforting Ling Chuxia, the nurse also helped her lie back down on the bed, yet her hand still tightly grasped the nurse¡¯s.

 Chapter 388 - 387 Let’s Get Divorced (19)

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 387 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (19)</h4>


    The nurse didn¡¯t try to forcefully pull away, but instead let out a soft sigh and spoke in a low voice, "Miss Ling, your child... couldn¡¯t be saved. Please, ept my condolences."


    Couldn¡¯t be saved... the child... gone, gone...


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, which had been gripping the nurse¡¯s, loosened feebly and fell heavily back onto the nket. Her eyes were wide open, yet the light within them extinguished in an instant, leaving a deathly stillness.


    The nurse looked at her, opened her mouth to say something but realized that at this moment, any words would be so pale and powerless. She sighed again, tidied up the things in her hand, and then turned and left the room.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, trembling, moved to her belly. Her child, who had clearly been there for such a long time, how could it just be gone?


    This child, initially regarded by her merely as a tool, not anticipated, had been living so stubbornly. How could it just be gone?


    Baby, how could you be so heartless, to leave mom all alone?


    How could you be gone, just like that...


    Tears flooded from her eyes instantly, like pearls off a broken string, drip by drip they fell, soaking into the white pillow. Ling Chuxia hugged herself tightly and began to wail.


    -


    Sister Hua had felt palpitations early in the morning, her eyelids kept twitching, and she didn¡¯t know what was wrong until she received a call from Shi Che. Hearing his words, she nearly had a heart attack, "What? Young Madam was in a car ident?"


    Hadn¡¯t the Young Madam gone out to meet the young master¡¯s invitation yesterday? They both didn¡¯te homest night, and she thought the young couple had gone out for a sweet, romantic time. How could... how could there have been a car ident?


    "She¡¯s at Renmin Hospital; you go... take good care of her."


    "Yes, I will go right away!"


    After hanging up, Sister Hua hastily removed her apron, hurried upstairs to pack some daily necessities for Ling Chuxia, and then rushed out the door.


    -


    After putting down the phone, Shi Che leaned back into the sofa, closed his eyes wearily for a moment.


    Xiao Zhao, who was standing beside him, was also extremely surprised. Last night, he had received a call from a bar owner, who said that President Shi was drinking himself into a stupor at his ce and asked him toe and take the man home. At that time, he was half asleep and thought he was dreaming.


    Because he knew, Shi Che was supposed to have a candlelit dinner date with the Young Madam yesterday. How could he possibly be drunkenly wasting away in a bar?


    But after the bar owner¡¯s repeated assurances, he realized something was seriously wrong. He climbed out of bed right away and sped to the bar.


    Indeed... he found a drunken Shi Che.


    Having followed him for so long, he had almost never seen Shi Che drink to such a state. What... what had happened?


    With Shi Che so drunk, there was no way to ask questions. He could only help him into the car and drove him to a nearby residence.


    This morning when he woke up, he could see that Shi Che¡¯s headache was bothering him again, his brow furrowed tightly in pain. He reached out to the nightstand, groping around. Xiao Zhao thought he was looking for medicine and was about to help him find it, but instead, he grabbed his phone and dialed Sister Hua¡¯s number.


    Then, he heard the news about Ling Chuxia¡¯s car ident.


    He had thoughtst night that it was probably just another quarrel between the two, a disagreement, but he had never expected it to be like this. However... since the Young Madam had been in an ident, why hadn¡¯t President Shi gone to the hospital? And even gone as far as to drink himself into such a stupor?

 Chapter 389 - 388 Let’s Get Divorced (20)

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 388 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (20)</h4>


    "President Shi..." Xiao Zhao hesitated before speaking up, "Aren¡¯t you going to the hospital to see Young Madam?"


    Shi Che slowly opened his eyes, his gaze deep and obscure, showing not a trace of emotion. Xiao Zhao¡¯s words seemed unheard as he stood up and strode forward.


    Xiao Zhao was puzzled about what he was doing when he saw him directly walk towards the liquor cab, casually grab a bottle of liquor, open the cap, and start guzzling.


    Xiao Zhao was startled, "He drank so muchst night, and probably hasn¡¯t sobered up yet¡ªwhy is he drinking again?"


    He quickly stepped forward, without any care, grabbed the bottle from his hand, his face full of concern, "President Shi, you can¡¯t drink anymore."


    He often had headaches after drinking, and hisplexion had already looked extremely bad. Now he was going to drink more¡ªwas this a death wish?


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes coldly nced at Xiao Zhao, his voice hoarse yet still immensely intimidating, "Let go!"


    Xiao Zhao¡¯s spine stiffened involuntarily, but still mustering courage, tried to advise once more, "President Shi..."


    "I said, let go!"


    Shi Che¡¯s voice grew deeper, each word deliberate, his body emanating an intense chill, causing Xiao Zhao¡¯s hands to involuntarily rx, and he dared not say anything more, silently retreating.


    After leaving the room, Xiao Zhao still felt uneasy. He lingered at the door for a while, then took out his phone and made a call to Shen Qian.


    -


    Sister Hua hurriedly arrived at the hospital, asked the reception for Ling Chuxia¡¯s room number, then rushed to the ward.


    The moment she opened the door and saw Ling Chuxia, Sister Hua felt her heart rise to her throat.


    How severely was Young Madam injured? Why is herplexion so pale?


    She hurried forward, her eyes full of pity and worry, even her voice trembling a bit as she spoke, "Young Madam, how are you? Where are you injured?"


    However, Ling Chuxia just stared nkly, her eyes fixed on the ceiling, devoid of any light, utterly lifeless.


    Sister Hua called her repeatedly without any response, scaring Sister Hua into turning around to find a doctor. Just as she turned, Ling Chuxia finally spoke, "Sister Hua, I¡¯m fine."


    Her voice was exceptionally weak, very low and faint, yet carried an unusual calmness.


    Sister Hua turned back, her worry not fading in the slightest, anxiously saying, "Young Madam, are you really okay? Yourplexion looks awful."


    "I¡¯m fine."


    Ling Chuxia spoke slowly, each word deliberate, seemingly more serious than she had ever been before.


    She was fine, truly fine.


    This period, the kindness Shi Che showed her, his gentleness, almost blinded her, blinded her, and she fell helplessly into his gentleness, foolishly thinking, maybe, he was starting to like her. Maybe, she might start to like him too.


    But two text messages had harshly awoken her from that beautiful dream, teaching her a painful lesson.


    Shi Che had never liked her, not from the start to the end. He had always despised her.


    Her child was gone, her dreams shattered, she was sober now¡ªhow could she not be fine?


    Sister Hua didn¡¯t know why, but something inside her clicked, feeling that something about Ling Chuxia was a bit different, but she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what it was.


    "Sister Hua, my phone is broken. Could I borrow your phone to make a call?" Ling Chuxia spoke again, slowly.

 Chapter 390 - 389 Let’s Get Divorced (21)

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 389 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (21)</h4>


    Sister Hua was slightly stunned by Ling Chuxia¡¯s sudden request, but she quickly recovered and nodded eagerly, "Of course, that¡¯s okay."


    Then, she took out a mobile phone from her pocket and handed it to Ling Chuxia.


    Ling Chuxia held the phone in her palm, gripping it tightly, then she began to dial the numbers one by one before pressing the call button.


    She brought the phone to her ear, the dial tone buzzing in her side.


    After a long while, someone on the other end picked up, still thatid-back voice tinged with a hint of huskiness, the tone carrying its usual haughtiness, "Who is it?"


    "Xinxin, it¡¯s me."


    "Xiaxia?" The voice on the other end shed with surprise, "Why is it you? I saw this number and it¡¯s so unfamiliar, I thought it was someone else."


    Ling Chuxia did not have the strength to exin anything to Ji Xinxin. She just slowly continued, "Xinxin, I need your help with something."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice was weak, and she spoke without energy. Ji Xinxin immediately sensed that something was off with Ling Chuxia. Her elegant brows furrowed, yet instead of asking right away, she said, "Hmm? Tell me."


    "Find me awyer to draft a divorce agreement."


    "What?" Ji Xinxin eximed loudly, her eyes widened in disbelief, unable to imagine those wordsing from Ling Chuxia¡¯s mouth.


    Over the years, Chuxia had done so much, made so many efforts to avoid divorcing Shi Che¡ªall of which she had seen. How could she suddenly want a divorce agreement?


    Ji Xinxin took a deep breath before speaking again, "Xiaxia, what... what do you need a divorce agreement for? Are you going to divorce Shi Che?"


    "Yes, I want to divorce Shi Che."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s answer was unequivocal. Even though she spoke slowly and her voice was frail, each word was spoken clearly and definitively.


    Ji Xinxin gasped sharply at her firm response,pletely stunned.


    Sister Hua, who was standing nearby, was also shocked. From the moment she heard Ling Chuxia mention finding awyer, she was shaken, not to mention her final statement.


    What was happening? Why would the Young Madam want to divorce the young master out of the blue?


    My God... What on earth happened yesterday? How could things have changed so drastically overnight?


    It took Ji Xinxin several minutes to regain her senses. She swallowed hard, her voice brimming with extreme confusion, "Xiaxia, why do you suddenly want a divorce?"


    At thest birthday party, Chuxia had told her that she had realized her true feelings, that she didn¡¯t want to keep running from the fact she had fallen in love with Shi Che and was consideringing clean to him. How... how could she want a divorce in the blink of an eye?


    Could it be...


    Ji Xinxin¡¯s eyes quickly shed with astonishment as if she had realized something, hastening to ask, "Xiaxia, have you alreadye clean with Shi Che? He... he didn¡¯t ept... did he?"


    "I don¡¯t want you, I don¡¯t want the child, Ling Chuxia, let¡¯s get a divorce."


    As Ji Xinxin spoke, Shi Che¡¯s text message shed rapidly through Ling Chuxia¡¯s mind. She had thought she had seen through it all, yet it felt as though something was still viciously gripping at her heart, causing her almost suffocating pain.


    Why bother with confession? His answer had been so direct, so brutal, so devoid of anypassion. Just like his usual cruel coldness.


    It was she who had been delusional.

 Chapter 391 - 390 Let’s Get Divorced (22)

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 390 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (22)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia abruptly closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and forcibly suppressed those images shing through her mind. Her voice was dry and ice-cold, "Xinxin, don¡¯t ask anything, okay?"


    "Xiaxia..."


    "I and Shi Che are over." She paused, thenughed mockingly, "No, we never started, nor ended. We¡¯ve simply returned to our respective ces, back to the very beginning."


    Ling Chuxia said thisst sentence in a voice so low, almost a murmur, that Ji Xinxin could hardly hear it. All she could sense was the calm despair in Ling Chuxia¡¯s words, and her own heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten.


    Although she really wanted to know what had happened, since Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t want to talk, it was not right for her to press for answers at this time. She could only say, "Okay, I¡¯ll contact awyer for you, Xiaxia. No matter what happens, you must remember you still have me. Whatever decisions you make, I will support you."


    A glimmer of tears appeared in Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, and her voice grew even lower, unintentionally choked with emotion, "Xinxin, thank you."


    -


    When Shen Qian rushed to the apartment, Xiao Zhao was already anxiously pacing like an ant on a hot pan.


    As soon as Shen Qian entered the apartment, Xiao Zhao lit up as if he¡¯d seen the Lord himself and immediately pounced on him, "Young Master Shen, you¡¯ve finally arrived!"


    Shen Qian was suddenly engulfed in Xiao Zhao¡¯s bear hug, stumbling back a couple of steps until he hit the wall, as if he had been ¡¯wall-mmed¡¯. His handsome face immediately turned green, and his voice dropped sharply, "Give you one second to get off me!"


    Xiao Zhao then realized that his excitement had been excessive, and quickly let go of Shen Qian, stepping back several paces to maintain a safe distance.


    Shen Qian dusted off his clothes disdainfully, then lifted his gaze and asked, "What exactly happened?"


    "I¡¯m not entirely sure, butst night President Shi drank himself into a stupor, and when he woke up, he continued to drink, refusing to listen to any persuasion. He¡¯s got a headache sickness, and if he keeps drinking like this, even an iron body can¡¯t hold up!"


    Shen Qian¡¯s brows furrowed, "Last night? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to meet with Xiaxiast night?"


    He had called yesterday at noon to invite him out to Four Seasons, but he was turned down because he had an important date. Shen Qian even teased him about choosing love over friendship. How could he end up drinking himself into a stupor alone?


    "Yes, President Shi even specifically cleared all his engagements yesterday, asking me to book a restaurant. When he left thepany, he was all smiles. I don¡¯t know what happened after that, but President Shi was drunk, and Young Madam... was in a car ident."


    "Xiaxia was in a car ident?"


    Xiao Zhao nodded, "This morning, President Shi called Sister Hua to ask her to take care of Young Madam, but he himself didn¡¯t go and has been drinking in his room instead. I think there might be some problems between President Shi and Young Madam again. Their rtionship has been cold for three years, and President Shi has never really been happy. It¡¯s only these days, with their rtionship easing a little, that he¡¯s shown some smiles. Yesterday all was good, but today, I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s turned out like this."


    Xiao Zhao, speaking, couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    He looked up at Shen Qian with a hint of hope in his eyes, "Young Master Shen, you have a good rtionship with President Shi. Please help to talk some sense into him."

 Chapter 392 - 391 Let’s Get Divorced (23)

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 391 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (23)</h4>


    Shen Qian listened to Xiao Zhao¡¯s words, but the more he listened, the more puzzled he became. What did it mean that Shi Che and Xiaxia¡¯s rtionship had always been cold?


    "Wait a minute, what do you mean by that? Weren¡¯t Shi Che and Xiaxia always very affectionate?"


    Shi Che had always liked Xiaxia andter married her as he wished. In the early days of their marriage, they were so sweet, where did this coldnesse from?


    Seeing the confusion in Shen Qian¡¯s eyes, Xiao Zhao replied, "Young Master Shen, you haven¡¯t been in the country these past few days, so naturally you aren¡¯t aware. Apart from the first few months of marriage, the rtionship between President Shi and Young Madam has been almost terrible. It¡¯s only slightly improved during the months since you¡¯ve returned."


    "What?" Shen Qian¡¯s eyes widened with surprise and disbelief, unable toprehend.


    During the months he had returned, although he had noticed that the rtionship between Shi Che and Chuxia was a bit stiff, he had thought it was just the asional spat that couples have, not realizing it was not like that at all.


    "Young Master Shen, I can see that President Shi really loves Young Madam, but why their rtionship has turned out like this, you¡¯ll have to find out yourself."


    Shen Qian¡¯s expression changed several times before finally settling into calmness. His face took on a serious look, and he slowly nodded at Xiao Zhao, "I understand. Which room is he in?"


    Xiao Zhao quickly led Shen Qian to a door. Shen Qian reached out to turn the doorknob, pushed open the door, and walked straight in.


    Upon entering the room, Shen Qian took only a few steps before he saw Shi Che sitting against the wall, holding a bottle of liquor and taking swigs from it. Around him, numerous empty bottlesy scattered, filling the air with the heavy scent of alcohol.


    Shen Qian looked over to see Shi Che with a deep frown knitting his brow, cold sweat beading on his forehead, veins on his temples subtly throbbing, hisplexion extremely unsightly, and yet he continued to drink recklessly.


    Shen Qian¡¯s gaze darkened. In a few strides, he reached forward, grabbed the bottle from Shi Che¡¯s hand, and forcefully yanked it away, "Che, have you lost your mind? Your head is aching this much, and you¡¯re still drinking! Where¡¯s your medicine? Where?"


    Shi Chezily lifted his eyes, nced at Shen Qian, his expression unchanged, and simply reached out, his voice low and hoarse, "Give it back to me."


    Shen Qian red at him, forcefully smashed the bottle in his hand, then stepped forward again and kicked all the bottles in front of him away, not one remaining!


    Shi Che watched expressionlessly as Shen Qian did all this, then propped himself up and staggered toward the liquor cab. Shen Qian, watching him in this state, was furious yet heartbroken at the same time.


    The always elegant and tranquil, reserved and steady Shi Che, when had he ever been so disheveled, so self-destructive? Was this the Shi Che he knew?


    He rushed forward, seized Shi Che¡¯s cor, and pulled him up straight before him. He stared intently, his tone filled with urgent concern, "Shi Che, snap out of it. Xiaxia has been in a car ident and is lying in the hospital, and you¡¯re here drowning your sorrows in drink? What the hell is going on with you? And weren¡¯t you and Xiaxia always very loving? Weren¡¯t you mutually in love? What have you two been up to these three years?"


    Shen Qian¡¯s shouting made no impression on Shi Che, except... when he mentioned mutual love.


    "Mutual love? Haha..."


    Shi Che muttered these four words, and within his listless eyes, a trace of moisture involuntarily emerged.

 Chapter 393 - 392 Let’s Get Divorced (24)

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 392 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (24)</h4>


    "I also once thought that we were in mutual love."


    Shi Che¡¯s hands slowly stripped away Shen Qian¡¯s grasp, and he stumbled backward uncontrobly, taking two steps before finally leaning against the wall to steady himself.


    "But all along, it was just me deluding myself."


    Hearing Shi Che¡¯s words, Shen Qian was even more puzzled. He stared at Shi Che, his handsome face extremely serious, "Che, speak clearly¡ªwhat exactly happened between you and Xiaxia?"


    What exactly happened...it was all because he opened Pandora¡¯s box.


    Shi Che¡¯s body slid down the wall weakly until he was sitting on the floor, his dark pupils unfocused, gazing emptily at a spot as he spoke with a dry voice, word by word.


    He didn¡¯t say much, just a few sparse sentences, but it was enough to make Shen Qian fall utterly silent, unable to utter another word.


    He had always thought the pair, who seemed sweetly in love, were actually distant and disunited. He never imagined that the proud Shi Che would endure his deeply loved woman, staying by his side with an ulterior motive for three years.


    "Che..." Shen Qian felt as if something was stuck in his throat, unable to speak.


    "In fact, I have resigned myself to it, I really have. Even if Ling Chuxia never loves me for her whole life, I don¡¯t care anymore. But why did she give me hope? Why did she cry for me? Why did she take me back to school? Why was she so anxious about the ne I gave her? Why...did she smile at me? Why...give me hope, then drive me to despair?"


    Shi Che¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t help but cover his face, yet tears still seeped through the gaps in his fingers, drop by drop.


    A man¡¯s tears are precious, better to bleed than to weep¡ªthe saying goes, especially in the case of Shi Che, who, since childhood, no matter how serious the situation, had always been calm andposed. A man like that was now in tears.


    Shen Qian stood frozen, unable to move.


    After a long while, he finally found his voice again, "So...Che, will you give up?"


    Give up?


    Could he give up?


    If he could, he would have given up three years ago when he saw Ling Chuxia¡¯s diary. If he could, he would have given up during the three years facing Ling Chuxia¡¯s indifference. If he could, he would have given up the moment he knew Ling Chuxia had deliberately conceived his child.


    It was because he knew that no matter what Ling Chuxia did to him, he would forgive her in the end, ept her, so he had no ground to be angry or enraged.


    He just couldn¡¯t bear it¡ªwhy he had to love Ling Chuxia so much, why Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t love him.


    Shen Qian waited a long time for Shi Che¡¯s answer but also knew that this answer needed no reply.


    If deep love could be discarded, then it wouldn¡¯t be deep love. He just needed time.


    Shen Qian closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and upon opening them, he slowly turned away and left the room, closing the door behind him.


    -


    Since Ji Xinxin was filming out of town and couldn¡¯t rush back, the divorce agreement was presented to Ling Chuxia by awyermissioned by her.


    "Miss Ling, this is the preliminary draft of the divorce agreement. Take a look, and if there are any issues, please point them out and I will make the necessary changes."


    As thewyer spoke, he handed the divorce agreement to Ling Chuxia.

 Chapter 394 - 393 Let’s Get Divorced (25)

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 393 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (25)</h4>


    Three days had passed and although Ling Chuxia still looked pale, her body had somewhat recovered. She was leaning against the headboard of the bed, slowly reaching out to ept the divorce agreement from thewyer¡¯s hands. Yet, she didn¡¯t look at it, instead saying, "As long as I can get a divorce, that¡¯s fine."


    Thewyer was stunned for a moment. Divorces in wealthy families were usually veryplicated, mainly due to the vast mary interests involved. Rarely had he seen someone as resolute as Ling Chuxia.


    However, since she did not want any trouble, he naturally would not say anything. He immediately responded, "Of course, once both parties sign and submit it, the marriage can be dissolved."


    Ling Chuxia slowly nodded, her eyes shifting to the divorce agreement in her hands. She clenched her hand slightly, but soon rxed and picked up a pen, firmly and deliberately signing her name.


    Slowly yet decisively.


    Sister Hua, standing nearby, watched with an rming unease. She had thought that Ling Chuxia¡¯s mention of divorce that day was just a spur-of-the-moment outburst. She hadn¡¯t expected Ling Chuxia to actually go through with signing. Was this... was this really happening? A divorce?


    While Sister Hua was still dazed, Ling Chuxia looked up and said to her, "Sister Hua, please call Shi Che for me, I need to see him."


    "Young Madam... you... you really want to divorce the young master?"


    These past few days, although she had tried probing, Ling Chuxia had remained silent, giving her no rification. The anxiety had been building up inside her, and now she couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer.


    Ling Chuxia slightly lowered her gaze, her voice low and without replying directly, merely requested, "Sister Hua, please."


    Sister Hua still wanted to say something, but seeing her pale face, she found herself unable to speak. She paused for a moment, eventually letting out a resigned sigh, "Yes, Young Madam."


    -


    When Xiao Zhao received Sister Hua¡¯s call, his spirits instantly lifted. It had been three days since the deadlock between Shi Che and Ling Chuxia, with Shi Che confining himself to his room the whole time. Shen Qian had tried to mediate without sess, leaving him almost white-haired with worry. Unexpectedly, Ling Chuxia¡¯s call hade through, wanting to meet President Shi.


    Xiao Zhao was very aware of the effect Ling Chuxia had on Shi Che. It seemed a breakthrough might finally ur since Ling Chuxia had actually initiated contact.


    Unable to refrain from sighing in relief, he straightened his clothes and quickly walked to the door, knocking and clearing his throat before announcing, "President Shi, Young Madam has called, hoping to meet with you."


    Xiao Zhao called out for a while, but there was no movement inside. Just as he was about to open the door himself, it was pulled open from the inside.


    Xiao Zhao instinctively looked up.


    The man before him was exceptionally handsome, his featuresposed and calm, his dark brown eyes as inscrutable as ever, exuding an air of aloofness and distance. Gone was the ragged despair of the past three days.


    A gleam of joy shed in Xiao Zhao¡¯s eyes, his voice noticeably cheerier, "President Shi, Young Madam wants to meet with you. Shall we go to the hospital now?"


    Shi Che gave Xiao Zhao a brief nce and uttered softly, "Prepare the car."


    Unable to let go, he could only ept the situation. Even if she did not love him, at least, she was still by his side. Even if the child was only conceived as part of her mission, it was still their child, born of their connected bloodlines... How could he not love it?

 Chapter 395 - 394 Let’s Get Divorced (26)

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 394 Let¡¯s Get Divorced (26)</h4>


    Sister Hua put down her phone and turned to Ling Chuxia, saying, "Young Madam, the young master will arrive shortly."


    Ling Chuxia nodded faintly and said nothing. She lifted her eyes to the window, where the morning light streamed in, illuminating her pale and delicate face.


    Sister Hua wanted to say something, opened her mouth, but found herself unable to speak, merely sighing softly.


    -


    The car arrived at the entrance of the hospital, and Old Zhu got out first, opening the rear door.


    Shi Che took long strides as he got out of the car and walked towards the hospital. Xiao Zhao and Old Zhu exchanged a nce and did not follow.


    Shi Che walked through the long corridor of the hospital, step by step nearing the ward. That feeling of despair at parting seemed still to ripple in his chest, and however great his reluctance and despair were, they could not outweigh his feelings for Ling Chuxia.


    Even with his reluctance, he could not let this feeling make him lose Ling Chuxia and their child.


    As he reached the door of the ward, Shi Che¡¯s steps paused briefly. He looked up at the closed door, his hands clenched. Somehow, at this moment, his heart started to beat a little faster, feeling a mix of emotions flowing, a slight nervousness of approaching home.


    After all, although their child was schemed into existence, it was still his and Chuxia¡¯s child, his first child. He was about to be a father...


    The word "father" entered his mind, warming his heart inexplicably. His lips even unconsciously curved, brushing past a subtle smile.


    It took him a while to collect himself before he reached out, turned the door lock, and slowly pushed the door open.


    With the door opening, he could immediately see Ling Chuxia sitting on the bed. In just a few days, she seemed to have rapidly thinned, the loose hospital gown hanging on her slender body as if a child had borrowed an adult¡¯s clothes. Her cheeks were colorless, her lips tinged with pallor, and her expression indifferent, even deste. She was quietly looking out the window, so still, she seemed almost nonexistent.


    Shi Che¡¯s heart jolted as if stabbed by something sharp.


    He knew Chuxia had been in a car ident, but at that time, the doctor had told him it was nothing serious and that she just needed rest. Since she was in the hospital, he was not worried about her safety.


    But several days had passed, why hadn¡¯t she improved at all? Instead, why had she be so thin and pale?


    Shi Che was so shaken that he could barely move, but when Sister Hua saw Shi Che, she hurriedly greeted him respectfully, "Young master, you¡¯re here."


    Hearing Sister Hua¡¯s voice, Shi Che took a deep breath, suppressed the turmoil inside him, andposed himself before nodding faintly at Sister Hua, "Hmm."


    Sister Hua nced unconsciously at Ling Chuxia, who showed no reaction; Sister Hua sighed softly and said, "Young master, then I will step out now."


    Shi Che nodded.


    After Sister Hua left, only two people remained in the ward, and it became so quiet that one could almost hear a pin drop.


    Shi Che stood still for a while before finally stepping forward, his gaze resting on Ling Chuxia¡¯s profile as he spoke in a low voice, "Chuxia..."


    "Shi Che."


    He had barely called out Chuxia¡¯s name when Ling Chuxia immediately responded. Shi Che paused in his speech, then uttered a faint hum, waiting for her to speak.

 Chapter 396 - 395: No Wonder You Are So Impatient (1)

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 395: No Wonder You Are So Impatient (1)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia slowly turned her head, her pitch-ck eyes gazing at him.


    Her eyes were clear and distinct in ck and white, always bright and dark, yet now, all that remained in her gaze was darkness; so dark it left one¡¯s heart trembling involuntarily.


    A flicker of unease shed through Shi Che¡¯s heart just as he heard Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice, weak and slow in speech, but every word clearly imprinted upon his ears.


    She said, "Shi Che, I have signed the divorce papers, let¡¯s get divorced."


    As she spoke, her hand slightly lifted, holding a divorce agreement; the pages fallen apart, Shi Che immediately saw the neat and elegant handwriting at the end of the page, signed Ling Chuxia.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark pupils suddenly constricted, disbelievingly staring at Ling Chuxia, his eyes fixed intently on her face, so shocked he could not even speak.


    Ling Chuxia... wants a divorce?


    Why?


    These three years, she had exhausted every strategy, even scheming against her own child, wasn¡¯t it all to secure the position of Young Madam for her elder sister?


    Now that she had finally be pregnant, fulfilling his mother¡¯s task, yet she was talking about divorce? Impossible, was he hallucinating? Or was it auditory hallucination?


    But Ling Chuxia was so palpably real in front of him, her words equally clear, so clear that self-deception was not an option.


    Overwhelmed by shock, he found himself unable to speak for a moment, even his footsteps involuntarily took two steps back.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t avoid Shi Che, but stared straight at him. His eyes, usually deep and inscrutable, allowed no glimpse of his emotions, yet at the moment she spoke of divorce, she seemed to see a trace of profound sorrow in his eyes.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart violently trembled, the light in her eyes briefly flickering. When she tried to see it more clearly, his gaze had reverted to its usual depth, his expression indifferent as ever.


    Suddenly self-mocking, Ling Chuxia curled her lips. If Shi Che could send such cruel, heartless text messages, what was she still hoping for?


    Divorce, he was the first to suggest it, and the child, he didn¡¯t want it too, right?


    Recalling that night, recalling the excruciating loss of the child, which felt like flesh being torn from her body, tears couldn¡¯t help but well up in Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and managed to force the tears back; she didn¡¯t look at him again, not wanting him to see her reddened eyes and vulnerability.


    Nobody cherished her; she had to cherish herself.


    Shi Che was so stunned by Ling Chuxia¡¯s words that he couldn¡¯t snap out of it. He stood there, emotions welling up in his chest, looking at Ling Chuxia¡¯s indifferent and heartless face, the question "why" being stuck in his throat.


    She wanted a divorce, what else could be the reason? She had never loved him from the beginning; this marriage only existed because of her elder sister, what else could it be?


    Yet he didn¡¯t understand, why divorce at this time? What about the child? She went to great lengths to conceive, yet now wanted a divorce?


    Shi Che struggled to stabilize himself, trying hard to control his expression, but his trembling hands still betrayed his true emotions. Unfortunately, at this moment, Ling Chuxia, with her eyes averted, saw nothing.


    His lips quivered, and with great difficulty, he squeezed out a few words, "The child..."

 Chapter 397 - 396: No Wonder You Are So Impatient (2)

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 396: No Wonder You Are So Impatient (2)</h4>


    He actually had no awareness of what he had just said; he was subconsciously trying to say something to keep her from leaving.


    They had a child together; how could they get divorced? Even if the child¡¯s arrival was scandalous, it had alreadye, already entered their lives.


    He would ept this child, would love this child, because it was her child. They would be aplete family of three, so how could they get divorced?


    When Chuxia brought up divorce, Shi Che remained silent for a long time. Was he worried about the child all this time? Worried that the child was still there, right? Worried that the child would hinder their divorce, right?


    Ling Chuxia clenched her fists tightly, struggling mightily to hold back her tears because it wasn¡¯t worth it. But... when she heard the word "child," the tears simply wouldn¡¯t stop, trickling down from the corners of her eyes.


    Her head hung even lower, her long hair falling down and covering her cheeks. She took deep breaths and forcefully swallowed, suppressing the urge to sob, and spoke word by word, "Don¡¯t worry, the child... is no longer here... There won¡¯t be any ties between us anymore."


    The child... was gone?


    Shi Che hadn¡¯te to his senses from the shock of Ling Chuxia suggesting divorce, and now her words hit him like a hammer to his head, almost making him lose his bnce.


    Their child... how could it be gone? How could it...


    "So, we can get divorced now." Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands tightly gripped the divorce papers, which wrinkled bit by bit in her hands, "You, just sign it, and it will be over."


    Just sign it... and it will be over.


    Just sign it...


    The child was gone, and she, utterly unaware, simply asked him to sign the divorce papers nonchntly?


    He looked at the divorce agreement, his entire body shaking violently, feeling dizzy and disoriented.


    Was he still not sober? Was he still drunk? But the heart-wrenching pain was so clear, the agony as if someone had carved a piece out of his chest so intense, how could he still be drunk?


    His child... the child he had with Chuxia, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to feel what it was like to be a father, and now... it was gone?


    Why?


    Why did Ling Chuxia go to such lengths to get pregnant, only to casually abort it? And even wanting to divorce him?


    Shi Che clenched his fists tightly, the veins on the backs of his hands standing out one by one. His dark eyes were utterly profound, unable to hide his pain and sorrow in his usual prideful demeanor.


    A sour taste rushed up his throat, and his eyes involuntarily glistened. He opened his mouth, barely able to speak, "Why... why?"


    Yet his voice was too deep, too suppressed, and Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. She just tried hard to control her own grief, to keep herself from bursting into tears and making her final departure an utter mess.


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t respond, just kept her head down, sitting there quietly, stubbornly holding up the divorce agreement as if she was indifferent to all else, needing only his signature for the divorce.


    When grief reached its extreme, a grim fury slowly welled up in Shi Che¡¯s eyes. She had taken away their child; how could she be so calm, so indifferent?


    His dark eyes turned utterly somber, anger spreading, he was about to confront her when the door to the ward was pushed open.

 Chapter 398 - 397: No Wonder You’re So Impatient (3)

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 397: No Wonder You¡¯re So Impatient (3)</h4>


    As the door opened, the person outside gradually came into view, imprinted onto Shi Che¡¯s face. The visitor, d in a long white dress, its hem flowing gracefully, had long, straight, jet-ck hair that cascaded down to her waist. Herplexion was fair, her brows beautiful, creating an astonishing impression at first nce.


    She held flowers in her hands, stepping lightly into the room with the gracefulness of a lotus, as dignified and elegant as Shi Che remembered, and her aura waspelling.


    Shi Che stared at the neer, his whole body trembling with force. This face, identical to Ling Chuxia¡¯s, was not at all strange to Shi Che¡ªin fact, it was as familiar as if it were etched into his heart. Yet her entire demeanor was starkly different from Ling Chuxia¡¯s, and onlookers would never associate the two.


    Ling Yunshu!


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes immediately narrowed, and a trace of shock slid through the depths of his gaze. Wasn¡¯t Ling Yunshu abroad? How could she be here?


    The moment Ling Yunshu saw Shi Che, her steps abruptly halted; it seemed she too had not anticipated encountering him here. Her expression froze for several seconds before she regained herposure.


    Without dy, her eyes curved, and the corners of her lips slightly lifted, the sound of her voice gentle and pleasant like murmuring water as she spoke, "Young Master Shi, it¡¯s been a long time."


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze held steady on Ling Yunshu, a whirlwind of emotions churning within his eyes¡ªsurprise, shock, confusion, and iprehension all surged forth, so much so that he couldn¡¯t extract himself from these feelings.


    Nor had Ling Chuxia expected Ling Yunshu¡¯s arrival; upon seeing her, she let out an involuntary exmation, "Sis, why are you here?"


    Sis... why are you here?


    Hearing Ling Chuxia¡¯s voice, Shi Che¡¯s gaze involuntarily swept over to her, and although he saw surprise in her eyes, it was devoid of the shock and puzzlement that mirrored his own.


    Furthermore, she asked, "Why are you here," not "How are you here."


    This implied Ling Chuxia had met Ling Yunshu before this encounter, and perhaps even knew she had returned to the country...


    In a sh, Shi Che¡¯s mind felt as if struck by a piercing light, and suddenly, all his confusion and questions had their answers.


    Why, after going to great lengths to conceive his child, Ling Chuxia aborted it without a second thought; why she had clung to the title of Young Madam for so long, only to now dere a divorce so readily.


    The truth hit him... It was because Ling Yunshu had returned. Thus, Ling Chuxia could gracefully exit the stage, no longer needing to maintain the marriage or be his wife.


    A sensation as if a sharp knife had been plunged into his heart ripped through him, leaving a bloody mess. Tears flickered rapidly in the depths of Shi Che¡¯s eyes before sinking into a dark, heavy stillness. As he looked at Ling Chuxia, his gaze was filled with extreme anger, even hatred.


    He had not hated Ling Chuxia even after she schemed to have his child, but now, the hate burgeoned from deep inside him, spreading swiftly to every limb and bone.


    How could she be so cruel? Was the child merely a tool to her from the very beginning? Using it to maintain status, then without hesitation, decisively aborting it when it was no longer needed,cking even a shred ofpassion.


    That was their child... How could she be so heartless?


    An icy coldness began to seep from Shi Che, spreading slowly around him as he red intently at Ling Chuxia, his eyes seeming to want to tear her apart piece by piece.

 Chapter 399 - 398: No Wonder You’re So Impatient (4)

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 398: No Wonder You¡¯re So Impatient (4)</h4>


    Ling Yunshu sensed that something about the atmosphere seemed off, and she looked nkly at Shi Che, then at Ling Chuxia, before softly clearing her throat and speaking up, "Um... it looks like you two have something to discuss, so I¡¯ll step out for now. Xiaxia, I¡¯lle back to check on youter."


    After saying that, she turned around and left, gently closing the door behind her.


    Although the door closed softly, it felt like a heavy blow to Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart.


    She truly hadn¡¯t known how Ling Yunshu had returned; these days, she had not been in contact with her elder sister at all. After all, with the car ident, followed by the loss of her child, she was already emotionally shattered to the point of being unable to think.


    But there was Ling Yunshu, suddenly appearing, just like that, running into Shi Che.


    The woman he loved deeply had finallye back, finally appeared before him once again. At this moment, he must be very happy, right?


    Once they were divorced, he could rightfully marry her elder sister, and the once wrong marriage could be corrected. Between them, in the end, it was a mistake; even the feelings... were a mistake.


    Then why, why did her chest still ache so much? It hurt as if she was about to suffocate. Her hand involuntarily covered her chest, feeling like she could hardly bear it any longer.


    She just wished Shi Che would quickly take the divorce agreement, sign it, and leave this ce.


    She didn¡¯t want to see him anymore, didn¡¯t want to face him! She was afraid she couldn¡¯t hold back and would copse in front of him.


    Ling Chuxia took a deep breath, almost using all her strength just to be able to speak, "Shi Che, sign it."


    Her hand still held the divorce agreement, extending it straight towards Shi Che.


    These words, this gesture,pletely destroyed Shi Che¡¯s rationality. His eyes turned bloodshot, filled with surging rage and resentment, and he strode forward, grabbing Ling Chuxia¡¯s cor with a forceful grip and violently pulling her down from the bed.


    Caught off guard, Ling Chuxia was yanked down by him, and although she was off the bed, her feet couldn¡¯t touch the ground because Shi Che was holding her cor, leaving her almost entirely suspended in the air.


    Shi Che¡¯s strength was enormous, his hand tightening into a fist on her cor, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing as he looked at Ling Chuxia with that gaze, his voice low and fierce, "No wonder you¡¯re in such a hurry, Ling Chuxia, you¡¯re doing... really well!"


    Every word he uttered seemed to pop out from between gritted teeth, icy to the extreme.


    Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t expected Shi Che to look at her with such eyes. Everything was going as he wished, wasn¡¯t it? The child was gone, she had signed the divorce agreement¡ªwasn¡¯t this what he wanted?


    But why, why was he so angry, even looking at her with eyes full of hatred?


    Shi Che¡¯s grip on Ling Chuxia¡¯s cor kept tightening. He stared at her delicate neck, and for a fleeting moment, he truly wished he could just strangle her.


    Then, they would both perish together, and everything would be ended.


    But his hands trembled furiously and he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it; even at this point, he still couldn¡¯t hurt her a bit.


    Shi Che¡¯s breathing was ragged, and his eyes turned progressively redder.


    On his way here, he was thinking about what he would say to Ling Chuxia: I want you, and I want this child too, Ling Chuxia, let¡¯s start over.


    But it turned out, all of that was still his foolish wishful thinking. There was no child, no Chuxia, no family of three, and no starting over.

 Chapter 400 - 399: No Wonder You’re So Impatient (5)

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 399: No Wonder You¡¯re So Impatient (5)</h4>


    All his persistence was but a dream he steadfastly clung to, a dream that nowypletely shattered, shattered to the extent that he no longer had the courage to deceive himself into going on.


    This three-year marriage, for him, had been a stolen dream, yet for Ling Chuxia, it was a nightmare she wanted desperately to escape.


    So the moment Ling Yunshu returned, she promptly severed all ties, without the slightest bit of attachment.


    Yet he had thought... that their time together, that single night of extreme intimacy, meant she at least, at the very least, cared about him, had some feelings for him, but there was nothing... absolutely nothing.


    He didn¡¯t know what the use of his persistence was. The woman he deeply loved was intent on leaving him with all her heart...


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze slowly fell on Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand, which was continuously clutching the divorce papers, as if she wouldn¡¯t rest until he signed.


    At this point, even speaking seemed superfluous. He didn¡¯t know how much strength it took to suppress his nearly copsing emotions. With a slight force, he pushed Ling Chuxia back onto the bed and snatched the divorce papers from her hand.


    "Fine, Ling Chuxia, let¡¯s get a divorce!"


    He looked up, his dark eyes staring straight at Ling Chuxia, all the sorrow and pain in his eyes converging in that moment to leave nothing but coldness and indifference.


    Ling Chuxia staggered backward, falling back onto the bed suddenly, but fortunately, the bedding was soft enough that she wasn¡¯t hurt. However, the words that followed pierced her heart fiercely.


    Fine, Ling Chuxia, let¡¯s get a divorce!


    Although it was an oue she already knew, when she heard those words, Ling Chuxia felt as if her heart had been split into two bloody halves.


    She had never known that love could truly be so hurtful.


    Before, her elder sister cried, heartbroken and desperate because of Shi Che, which she didn¡¯t understand. She thought her goddess-like sister wouldn¡¯t need to demean herself so for love, almost as if she had be someone else.


    Now, she finally understood that unrequited love was always demeaning, and loving the wrong person was the utmost degradation. Even the pain had to be endured silently, unable to be voiced.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯splexion was pale to the extreme, her slender body trembling, her voice hoarse to the point she could barely speak, but she still forced herself, word by word, "Fine, once you sign the papers, we will have nothing to do with each other."


    Shi Che stared at her intently, just watching her, observing her ruthlessly indifferent face. His lips curved into a smile, and he gripped the divorce papers tightly as if to crush them. Atst, he nodded with a coldugh, "Fine!"


    With that, he turned abruptly and strode away. The door mmed so heavily it seemed it would fall off its hinges.


    -


    Ling Yunshu had been waiting on the bench outside. As soon as Shi Che came out, she stood up and took a couple of steps forward, softly calling out, "Shi Che..."


    But Shi Che, with a look of extreme coldness and disdain, didn¡¯t even nce at her as he brushed past her shoulder.


    The smile on Ling Yunshu¡¯s lips had not even had the chance to bloom before freezing on her face. After a long while, the hands hanging by her sides slowly clenched into fists.

 Chapter 401 - 400: No Wonder You’re So Impatient (6)

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 400: No Wonder You¡¯re So Impatient (6)</h4>


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. He isn¡¯t looking at her now, but sooner orter, she wants his heart and eyes to be filled only with her!"


    Ling Yunshu took a deep breath, pushing the sadness back down to the depths of her heart.


    -


    Shi Che walked straight out of the hospital. Old Zhu and Xiao Zhao were leaning against the car, chatting casually. After all, everyone thought that Shi Che¡¯s visit to the hospital to see Ling Chuxia meant that the two of them were sure to reconcile, and their days would be much easier.


    But no one expected Shi Che to suddenly walk out, his handsome face clouded with shadows and his whole body exuding an extreme gloom, emitting an aura that screamed ¡¯keep away.¡¯


    Old Zhu and Xiao Zhao exchanged a quick nce, each seeing surprise and confusion in the other¡¯s eyes.


    What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t he going to visit her, to reconcile? Could it be... they had another fallout with Young Madam?


    Xiao Zhao, sharp-eyed, immediately noticed a document in Shi Che¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t help staring at the words ¡¯divorce agreement¡¯ written in sharp ck on white paper, his eyes widening in shock. Without thinking, he blurted out, "President Shi, this... this is a divorce agreement? Are you and Young Madam getting a divorce?"


    As soon as Xiao Zhao spoke, Shi Che¡¯s dark and intense gaze swept towards him. His sinister and sharp eyes were like daggers, shooting straight at him. Xiao Zhao stiffened, feeling as though a bucket of cold water was poured over him, leaving him thoroughly chilled. He immediately lowered his gaze and fell silent.


    Seeing this, Old Zhu hastily covered his own shocked, gaping mouth and, like Xiao Zhao, lowered his eyebrows and stood by quietly.


    Shi Che¡¯s hand clenched the divorce agreement, recalling how Ling Chuxia had repeatedly asked him to sign it just moments before. His grip tightened, and the document began to crinkle under the pressure. He closed his eyes, pulled open the car door, and sat down. His voice was chillingly cold as hemanded, "Drive!"


    Old Zhu and Xiao Zhao naturally dared not say more. They immediately got into the car, and the vehicle slowly drove away from the hospital.


    -


    Ling Yunshu pushed open the door of the hospital room to see Ling Chuxia lying on the bed sobbing. Her voice was soft, her crying subdued, and her sniffles pulled at the heartstrings.


    Ling Yunshu watched her, a touch of bitterness shing in her eyes, her hand on the doorknob also subconsciously tightened. However, it was just a moment before her expression returned to normal. She slowly walked over, her voice full of deep concern, "Xiaxia... why are you crying?"


    Hearing her voice, Ling Chuxia instinctively lifted her head. Ling Yunshu strode forward, sat on the edge of the bed, and gently supported Ling Chuxia¡¯s shoulders to lift her, "What¡¯s wrong? Did Shi Che say something to you?"


    At the mention of Shi Che¡¯s name, Ling Chuxia¡¯s tears became uncontroble, her voice choked and breath stifled, unable to speak. She just opened her arms and hugged Ling Yunshu tightly, leaning into her embrace and crying bitterly.


    Seeing her like this, Ling Yunshu didn¡¯t continue to press for answers. Her handnded on her back, gently patting to help her catch her breath, "It¡¯s okay, let it all out, your sister is here."


    They didn¡¯t know how long she cried, her eyes dry and sore, no more tears to shed, until Ling Chuxia slowly calmed down.

 Chapter 402 - 401: No Wonder You’re So Impatient (7)

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 401: No Wonder You¡¯re So Impatient (7)</h4>


    She saw her tears had soaked Ling Yunshu¡¯s clothes, dropped her gaze, her voice hoarse and tinged with a hint of apology, "Sis, I¡¯m sorry for wetting your clothes."


    Ling Yunshu had been silently apanying her until her emotions finally calmed down. Hearing her words, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and gave a lightugh, "Silly girl, it¡¯s nothing. What about you? Are you feeling any better now?"


    Ling Chuxia moved away from Ling Yunshu¡¯s embrace, still struggling to breathefortably. She sniffled and said in an extremely hoarse voice, "I¡¯m fine now, Sis. You don¡¯t have to worry."


    Ling Yunshu finally let out a slight sigh of relief. She got up and went to the bathroom attached to the ward. When she came out, she held a towel in her hand.


    She sat down again by the bed, reached out her hand, and gently wiped away the tear stains on Ling Chuxia¡¯s face, "Look at you, crying until you look like a calico cat, your eyes all swollen."


    Her movements were gentle, full of pity and concern as she looked at Ling Chuxia, "What exactly is going on between you and Shi Che?"


    Her and Shi Che...


    Even though her tears had dried, a thin veil of mist seemed to cloud her vision again. She couldn¡¯t meet Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes and cast hers downward, slowly beginning to speak, "Sis, Shi Che and I are divorced now. From now on, there¡¯s no longer any rtionship between us... You... you can get back together with him..."


    As she spoke thest sentence, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but clutch the bedsheet tightly.


    From now on, there would be a true separation between her and Shi Che, she was she, and Shi Che was Shi Che, with no connection, no ties.


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened slightly, her gaze shimmering, trembling slightly, "Are you really divorced?"


    "Mhm." Ling Chuxia nodded weakly, her voice choked with sobs, "The child... the child is gone, too. We¡¯repletely over."


    A glimmer of light shed across Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes, her heart quivering with uncontainable joy that surged uncontrobly.


    Ling Chuxia and Shi Che were finally divorced. They were finally apart.


    She knew she must suppress her emotions now, lest Ling Chuxia notice something amiss, yet she couldn¡¯t hide the smile curving the corners of her lips.


    She had waited for so long, hoped for so long, and finally, she could take a big step toward Shi Che again. How could she not be happy?


    But she forced it down, straightening her expression to one of deep surprise, "The child is gone? Xiaxia, what do you mean?"


    The matter of the child was the deepest thorn in her heart, and it jabbed her fiercely as Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands suddenly clenched tightly, her pale knuckles standing out with tendons protruding.


    "Shi Che doesn¡¯t want the child, he doesn¡¯t want it..." Ling Chuxia mumbled, a hint of hatred gradually seeping into her tone.


    She knew it was her own scheming that had gotten her this, that she had not obtained Shi Che¡¯s consent, so it was natural and reasonable for Shi Che not to want her child.


    But still... still, it was a tiny life, an innocent child connected to his own bloodline, and yet he could be so cruel as to cast it aside without a thought.


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t hate him, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    "How... how could this be?" Ling Yunshu gasped in shock, as if unable toe to terms with this, "Is Shi Che really that heartless?"

 Chapter 403 - 402: No Wonder You’re So Impatient (8)

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 402: No Wonder You¡¯re So Impatient (8)</h4>


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands clenched tighter and tighter, her lips trembling, yet she was unable to utter another word.


    Ling Yunshu nced at her hands unobtrusively, a hint of darkness settling in her eyes as she sighed lightly and seemed to speak casually, "Xiaxia, don¡¯t... don¡¯t me Shi Che. I think he¡¯s not a heartless man, it¡¯s just... there are some things, he probably didn¡¯t want either."


    Yes, Shi Che was not heartless, but hispassion only extended to his elder sister, right?


    He didn¡¯t want this child because of his sister, right? Because he didn¡¯t want to let his sister down, he didn¡¯t want the child toe between him and his sister, so he could only choose to be heartless towards her, could he?


    She understood. She understood everything. It was just that she understood too well; she couldn¡¯t even hate him profoundly.


    Suddenly, Ling Chuxia felt very tired, both physically and emotionally exhausted. She just wanted to close her eyes, sleep, and not think or speak of anything anymore.


    "Elder sister, I¡¯m tired, I want to rest."


    Ling Yunshu was slightly taken aback but didn¡¯t say anything else and nodded gently, "Alright, if you¡¯re tired, sleep then,e."


    Helping Ling Chuxia onto the bed, Ling Yunshu then tucked her in, carefully straightening out the corners of the nket and then said, "Sleep peacefully, I¡¯m here with you, I¡¯ll leave after you fall asleep."


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s dark eyes looked at Ling Yunshu, then slowly, she closed them. Ling Yunshu¡¯s hand rested on the nket, patting it reassuringly, rhythmically.


    After Ling Chuxia¡¯s breathing became slow and even, Ling Yunshu retracted her hand, lifted her eyes, and her gaze fell on Ling Chuxia¡¯s pale face. Watching her, she smiled a slight smile, her lips curling up at the corners, gently.


    The child was lost, the marriage was dissolved, and Ling Chuxia was still harboring resentment towards Shi Che. There would be no more possibilities between her and Shi Che, right?


    Everything was over!


    Thinking about it, Ling Yunshu¡¯s smile grew broader. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and slowly opened them again.


    It seemed, it was time for her to visit Mrs. Shi. But before that, there was still one more thing she needed to do.


    Sister Hua had been waiting outside the hospital room and, seeing Ling Yunshue out, quickly stood up and said respectfully, "Miss Yunshu."


    Ling Yunshu was wiping away tears while nodding at her, a picture of a pitiful beauty with tear-stained cheeks.


    Sister Hua couldn¡¯t help but sh a sign of concern, "Miss Yunshu, are you alright?"


    Ling Yunshu shook her head gently, but her tears fell more freely.


    Worried, Sister Hua hurried to get Ling Yunshu to sit on a bench nearby and handed her a tissue, "Miss Yunshu, if there¡¯s something wrong, you can talk about it. Don¡¯t just cry."


    Taking the tissue from Sister Hua, Ling Yunshu simply dabbed at the corners of her eyes, her voice slightly hoarse as she spoke while still holding back tears, "I just think Xiaxia is so pitiful, she lost her child, and now the marriage has ended like this."


    Sister Hua was aware of Ling Chuxia¡¯s divorce, but when did Ling Chuxia have a child? And... the child was lost, what was that about?


    Young Madam was hospitalized because of a car ident, wasn¡¯t she? What was this about a child?


    Startled by Ling Yunshu¡¯s words, Sister Hua turned pale, her eyes filled with confusion, "Miss Yunshu, can you... can you rify? What child, what do you mean ¡¯lost¡¯? And, did the young master and Young Madam really get divorced?"

 Chapter 404 - 403: No Wonder You’re So Impatient (9)

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 403: No Wonder You¡¯re So Impatient (9)</h4>


    "You don¡¯t know? Xiaxia was pregnant, but she aborted the child..." As she said this, Ling Yunshu sighed, lifting her eyes to see Sister Hua¡¯s utterly astonished expression. It seemed as though Ling Yunshu had just realized she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have, her gaze immediately turned sharp, and she shook her head, "No, it¡¯s nothing."


    She paused, then continued, "By the way, Sister Hua, I have other matters to attend to, so I will be leaving now. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to visit Mrs. Shi in the next couple of days. Please let her know for me, will you?"


    After saying this, she didn¡¯t wait for Sister Hua to react, but stood up and walked away directly.


    Sister Hua was struck still by Ling Yunshu¡¯s words, unable to respond. Each sentence she said felt like powerful bombs that left her mindpletely nk.


    As Ling Yunshu turned around, her gaze narrowed, and the corners of her lips lifted to reveal a deep, subtle smile.


    Although Shi Che and Ling Chuxia were divorced, Shi Che¡¯s feelings for Ling Chuxia were always her greatest obstacle. Therefore, she had to create more distance between him and Ling Chuxia before Shi Che came back to his senses, to make them parallel lines that would never intersect again.


    She believed that very soon, Sister Hua would tell Mrs. Shi everything.


    How much she longed for a child, yet Ling Chuxia had aborted the child...


    Ling Yunshu could hardly contain herughter, her head held high as her steps lightened, one after the other, she exited the hospital.


    -


    When Xiao Zhao received another call from the old house, he felt his head swell with anxiety.


    Since returning from the hospital, Shi Che had been sitting on the couch, motionless, staring at the divorce agreement as if he were a statue, his entire being enveloped in a frightening gloom. The chilling aura around him was so intense that it could be felt for miles around¡ªwho would dare disturb him at such a time?


    But calls from the old house kepting, seven or eight times already, and eventually, it was Mrs. Shi herself on the phone, her presence and force almost driving him to tears.


    Caught between the old madam and President Shi, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either side.


    Xiao Zhao weighed his options again and again, thought it over and over, but finally, he swallowed hard and, steeling himself, he approached.


    He forcibly restrained his trembling legs as he stood firmly in front of Shi Che, clearing his throat before he spoke, "President Shi, the, the old madam¡¯s call hase several times now, insisting you pick up."


    As he spoke, Xiao Zhao¡¯s hand, trembling, extended the phone towards him, the screen showing an ongoing call.


    But Shi Che seemed to hear nothing, his dark eyes brooding, still deathly fixed on the divorce agreement, ignoring himpletely.


    Xiao Zhao¡¯s face was close to crumplingpletely, inwardly cursing the situation. Yet, he took a deep breath and mustered the courage to speak again, his voice inadvertently getting louder, "President Shi, the call from the old madam."


    This time, Shi Che finally reacted, yet when his dark eyes turned towards Xiao Zhao, they were so intimidating that sweat broke out on Xiao Zhao¡¯s forehead, a gaze as terrifying as Shura from Hell.


    His steps faltered, and he retreated two steps back in fear; had he not been with Shi Che for so long and gained someposure, he might have simply copsed.


    Fortunately, although Shi Che had red at him, he still reached out and took the phone from his hand, cing it emotionlessly to his ear, "Hello¡ª"

 Chapter 405 - 404: No Wonder You Are So Impatient (10)

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 404: No Wonder You Are So Impatient (10)</h4>


    Xiao Zhao had no idea what Mrs. Shi had said to Shi Che, but Shi Che, who was already emanating a chill, suddenly exhibited an even more terrifying frostiness. Xiao Zhao couldn¡¯t help but gasp and instinctively took several steps back, fearing the repercussions of his fury.


    "Don¡¯t go looking for her."


    "Fine, I¡¯m heading back now."


    Shi Che¡¯s thin lips parted slightly as he spoke in a deep voice. After uttering those two sentences, he abruptly cut off the call and violently smashed his phone to the ground.


    Xiao Zhao watched, his spine tingling with cold sweat at the sight of Shi Che¡¯s grim face. What... what had the old Madam said to President Shi to make him so angry?


    As Xiao Zhao was uneasily pondering this, Shi Che¡¯s voice rang out again, "Get the car ready."


    Caught up in his thoughts, Xiao Zhao was a beat slow to respond until Shi Che¡¯s icy gaze swept over him. His heart skipped a beat in fright, and he swiftly came to his senses, nodding vigorously, "Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it immediately."


    Right away, he turned and left the room, moving as if greased, and in an instant, he disappeared from Shi Che¡¯s view.


    -


    The car slowly pulled into the old manor, came to a stop, and a servant stepped forward respectfully to open the door. Shi Che¡¯s long legs stretched out as he descended from the vehicle and walked towards the main house.


    The atmosphere in the hall was extremely heavy. Stepping in, one could feel the low pressure enveloping the space. Shi Che walked in with an expressionless face, made his way to the sofa, and sat down, quietly beginning, "Mother."


    Mrs. Shi still bore her dignified and luxurious demeanor, but now, whether due to extreme anger or something else, herplexion looked terrible, diminishing her usual elegance by half.


    Mrs. Shi looked up at Shi Che, her brows furrowing tightly. Her voice carried a surge of anger as she asked, "Did Ling Chuxia really terminate her pregnancy?"


    Shi Che¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly as he nced at Mrs. Shi, staying silent. Then his gaze slowly swept toward Housekeeper Hua, who was standing next to Mrs. Shi, his dark eyes narrowing intensely.


    Housekeeper Hua involuntarily lowered her head, hands sped in front of her, trying to keep her gaze away.


    During her time at the vi, she had tried her best not to report too clearly to Mrs. Shi about Shi Che and Ling Chuxia¡¯s situation. Whatever could be withheld, she avoided mentioning. Yet with something as significant as the child, not to mention the divorce, she couldn¡¯t keep silent.


    "You don¡¯t need to look at Housekeeper Hua! Such a big issue, and you¡¯ve not said a word to me. What, do you n to hide it from me for the rest of your life?"


    Mrs. Shi was so angry her voice rose, and she set her teacup down on the table with a thud. Her eyes widened with rising fury, "Our Shi Family¡¯s child ¨C she, Ling Chuxia, dared... dared to abort it. She must have the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard!"


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes were deep and still, revealing no change in his demeanor, inscrutable. His voice remained faint, without any undtion, "Mother, don¡¯t concern yourself with this matter."


    "Don¡¯t concern myself? It is the Shi Family¡¯s child, and you¡¯re telling me not to care?"


    Shi Che gazed faintly at Mrs. Shi, his eyes deep and indifferent, impassive. Even without uttering a word, he conveyed an indisputable authority.


    Mrs. Shi¡¯splexion grew uglier, and she felt choked by the anger in her chest, breathing heavily. She wanted to say something, but upon seeing Shi Che¡¯s expressionless face, she ultimately took a deep breath and managed to suppress her rage for the moment, "Fine, fine. I won¡¯t seek out Ling Chuxia. I won¡¯t touch her. As for this child, consider it as having no fate with our Shi Family."

 Chapter 406 - 405: I Am Willing to Play Along with You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 405: I Am Willing to y Along with You (1)</h4>


    She paused, then exhaled softly, "Fortunately, you divorced her too. Such a woman is not worthy of our Shi Family."


    Shi Che¡¯s brow furrowed instantly, his dark eyes narrowed as he looked sternly at Mrs. Shi, "Who told you that I divorced Chuxia?"


    Shi Che¡¯s words took Mrs. Shi aback. She reflexively looked at Sister Hua, who also appeared surprised. Hadn¡¯t Miss Yun Shu said that the young master and the Young Madam had already divorced?


    However, Mrs. Shi didn¡¯t wait for Sister Hua¡¯s answer and quickly regained herposure, her expression darkening once again, "Che¡¯er, what do you mean by this? Could it be that you haven¡¯t divorced Ling Chuxia?"


    Shi Che¡¯s brows tightened even more, a fleeting shadow passed through the depths of his eyes. He moved his lips, his voice as indifferent as ever, "Mom, I¡¯ve said before that you should not interfere in my matters with Chuxia."


    That single sentence utterly ignited Mrs. Shi¡¯s fury. The anger she had forcefully suppressed surged up, unstoppable.


    "Not interfere, not interfere! It¡¯s precisely because I left you alone, interfered with nothing, that we of the Shi Family lost our child so inexplicably!"


    Thest time he took Ling Chuxia away, she was indeed furious, but on the other hand, she seemed to see that Shi Che¡¯s feelings toward Ling Chuxia were not of indifference or dislike. Otherwise, why would he not let Ling Chuxia sign the divorce papers?


    She didn¡¯t necessarily want to meddle in Shi Che¡¯s marriage; when she initially made Shi Che marry Ling Chuxia, marrying him to a woman he didn¡¯t like, leading to his unhappy marriage, she did feel guilty inside. So that day, she didn¡¯t do anything further and just let things be.


    If Shi Che could like Ling Chuxia, willingly spend his life with her, and have an heir for the Shi Family, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to stir up so much trouble.


    But she never expected that her non-interference, her refusal to meddle, would result in the loss of her dearly longed-for grandson¡ªhow could this not be a devastating blow?


    When Sister Hua told her the news, she nearly copsed. If she hadn¡¯t been holding on with sheer willpower, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand it till now.


    If she had known it would end like this, she would have rather Shi Che resented her, hated her as a mother, rather than let things run their course.


    Not only Mrs. Shi grieved the loss of the child, but Shi Che was simrly devastated. Now, with Mrs. Shi mentioning the child over and over, the deep sorrow he had been suppressing was being torn at relentlessly, as if that bloody wound had not had the chance to be concealed before being cruelly exposed, causing unbearable pain.


    Shi Che¡¯s face slightly paled, his hand slowly clenched into a fist.


    Mrs. Shi red fiercely at Shi Che, her eyes zing with anger. When she spoke, it was no longer a discussion but amand, "Ling Chuxia has already signed the divorce papers, right? You signed them too, so get the divorce processed quickly. We, the Shi Family, will absolutely not ept such a daughter-inw."


    She paused, her voice softening slightly with a hint of guilt, "Che, after all, it is I who owe you. I should have followed your heart from the beginning and let you marry the person you wanted to. Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote for me to rectify this mistake."


    As soon as she finished, she looked up and called out in the direction of the kitchen, "Yun Shu¡ª"


    Yun Shu?


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze grew heavier, and he instinctively turned his head, following Mrs. Shi¡¯s line of sight.

 Chapter 407 - 406: I Am Willing to Play Along with You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 406: I Am Willing to y Along with You (2)</h4>


    Ling Yunshu emerged from the kitchen at a leisurely pace, her long, straight hair gently gathered and secured at the back of her head with just a hairpin, a strand or two falling loosely, adding to her soft beauty.


    She was still wearing a loose apron and, as she walked, she untied it and handed it over to a servant nearby. After straightening her clothes, she approached with a warm smile, her voice gentle as she smiled at Mrs. Shi and then turned towards Shi Che, her smile growing even brighter, "Young Master."


    Hearing her address him that way, Mrs. Shi smiled slightly and said, "He¡¯s all grown up now, there¡¯s no need to call him ¡¯Young Master¡¯ anymore. Just call him by his name. After all, you¡¯re going to be married in the future, so there¡¯s no need for such formalities."


    Mrs. Shi¡¯s words made Ling Yunshu¡¯s cheeks blush slightly with a shy look; she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Shi Che.


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze had fluttered slightly the moment he looked at Ling Yunshu, but afterward, his expression became unreadable, his demeanor growing colder, his aura chilling.


    Seeing Shi Che¡¯s expression, Ling Yunshu¡¯s gaze hardened. She bit her lower lip and responded softly, "Madam, please don¡¯t say that. We... we are just friends. Besides, the young master and Xiaxia..."


    Not mentioning Ling Chuxia was fine, but bringing her up immediately changed Mrs. Shi¡¯s expression, "There¡¯s no need to mention her, she¡¯s no longer part of the Shi Family."


    Sensing Mrs. Shi¡¯s disdain for Ling Chuxia, an urgent look spread across Ling Yunshu¡¯s face as she hurriedly spoke up, "Madam, in fact, Chuxia... I think she did not intend to harm the child. Please don¡¯t be angry at her."


    Little did Ling Yunshu realize that the more she spoke of Ling Chuxia at this time, the more she was pouring oil on Mrs. Shi¡¯s fiery heart. Mrs. Shi hummed coldly, "If it wasn¡¯t intentional, then it must have been deliberate. She knew full well how important the child was, yet she chose to have an abortion. For three years, she couldn¡¯t get pregnant and made excuses that it was Che¡¯er¡¯s fault. Now it seems, she has been deliberately plotting not to get pregnant, not wanting to give birth to an heir for the Shi Family."


    The more Mrs. Shi thought about it, the angrier she became, her face flushing red with blood rising, her breathing quickening as if she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Ling Yunshu was startled and quickly sat next to her, supporting her, "Madam, are you alright? Please don¡¯t speak anymore."


    She reached out, patting Mrs. Shi¡¯s back to help her catch her breath, then she took the tea and handed it to Mrs. Shi, speaking softly, "Madam, have some tea to calm down."


    Mrs. Shi, guided by Ling Yunshu¡¯s hand, bowed her head for a sip of tea and slowly swallowed it down before exhaling a deep breath, feeling somewhat relieved.


    Mrs. Shi looked at Ling Yunshu, who was looking back at her withrge eyes full of concern and urgency, her tone full of worry, "Madam, do you feel better now?"


    A trace of admiration crossed the depths of Mrs. Shi¡¯s eyes ¡ª even though Ling Yunshu and Ling Chuxia had identical faces and features, it was Ling Yunshu¡¯s temperament, her softness, and her intelligent and well-behaved nature that Chuxia could notpare to.


    Even though Chuxia had indeed been well-behaved and sensible over the past three years, her personality was too dull, too quiet, and could never match her elder sister.


    This was the person she had nurtured!


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her fear that, once Shi Che and Ling Yunshu were married, their emotions might cloud his judgment, creating vulnerability, why would she have let Shi Che marry Ling Chuxia?


    Had he married Ling Yunshu, perhaps by now Shi Che and Ling Yunshu would be harmonious spouses, and their children might even be running around everywhere.

 Chapter 408 - 407: I Am Willing to Play Along with You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 407: I Am Willing to y Along with You (3)</h4>


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Shi couldn¡¯t help but reach for Ling Yunshu¡¯s hand, gently squeezing it before speaking with a sigh, "Child, these three years, you¡¯ve been wronged."


    Ling Yunshu shifted her gaze slightly, quickly shaking her head, "Madam, what foolish things are you saying? These three years you¡¯ve supported my studies abroad, never short of food or clothing, I haven¡¯t been wronged at all."


    "I¡¯m not talking about that, I mean you and Che¡¯er."


    Ling Yunshu opened her mouth wanting to say something, but in the end, she subconsciously nced at Shi Che, her voice low, "Madam, I¡¯m not wronged, truly."


    Mrs. Shi smiled knowingly, lightly patting the back of Ling Yunshu¡¯s hand, raising her eyes to Shi Che, "Che¡¯er, it seems Yun Shu has been concerned about you all these years, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to give Yun Shu some exnation?"


    Shi Che had been silent from the start, his expression as indifferent and profound as ever, his lips slightly pursed. Hearing Mrs. Shi¡¯s words, he raised his eyelids slightly, casting azy nce at her, his voice low and somewhat deep, "What exnation should I give Yun Shu?"


    His rhetorical question seemedced with a tinge of sarcasm.


    Mrs. Shi looked puzzled, her eyebrows raising as she looked at Shi Che and then at Ling Yunshu, finally fixing her gaze on Shi Che¡¯s face, "Che¡¯er, didn¡¯t you always like Yun Shu? Now that Yun Shu is back and you and Chuxia are divorcing, don¡¯t you want to marry Yun Shu..."


    Mrs. Shi was cut off mid-sentence by Shi Che¡¯s voice, each word uttered distinctly, interrupting her.


    He said, "When did I say that I was divorcing Chuxia?"


    Just that one sentence, yet it was like a huge stone smashing into the tranquilke, stirring up thousands of ripples. Mrs. Shi¡¯s eyes widened, her pupils suddenly constricting.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, her hand mming heavily on the table as she stood up in anger.


    "Shi Che, are you saying that you have no intention of divorcing Ling Chuxia?"


    So he was telling her not to meddle in his business with Ling Chuxia not because he would handle it himself, but because he never nned to divorce Ling Chuxia?


    Shi Che didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hiding it from her, his dark eyes directly meeting Mrs. Shi¡¯s furious expression, he began slowly, his words unwaveringly firm, "I¡¯m not going to divorce Ling Chuxia."


    Indeed, every time Ling Chuxia had asked him to sign the divorce papers, his resolve had waned, and he even lost the courage to persevere.


    But when he took that divorce agreement, when heid it before himself, when he picked up the pen, when he was about to sign his name in the designated area, his hand simply couldn¡¯t go through with it.


    He resented Ling Chuxia¡¯s ruthlessness, her heartlessness, herck of love for him, her cruel decision to terminate their child, her desire to divorce him.


    Yet all that resentment couldn¡¯t outweigh the fear of her leaving him.


    She said, once they signed and divorced, they would have nothing to do with each other, from then on you¡¯re you, and I¡¯m me.


    Through it all, she had never loved him; it was the marriage that had kept her by his side. Even without love, he could still reach out and touch her. But without this marital bond, what excuse could he have to keep her near?


    Thinking of her drifting away from him, possibly disappearing from his world altogether, his hand trembled, unable to even hold the pen steady.

 Chapter 409 - 408 I’m Willing to Play Along with You (4)

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 408 I¡¯m Willing to y Along with You (4)</h4>


    "Why... why? Why don¡¯t you get a divorce?"


    Mrs. Shi had always known that the older her son got, the harder it was to read his mind. However, it was obvious he liked Ling Yunshu, so obvious that everyone could see it clearly. His disdain for Ling Chuxia was equally clear to everyone.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so cold and repulsed by Ling Chuxia over these past three years.


    But now, not only had Ling Chuxia miscarried, but she had also initiated the divorce, yet he still resolutely said he wouldn¡¯t divorce Ling Chuxia?


    Could it be, just as she had suspectedst time, that Shi Che had fallen in love with Ling Chuxia?


    Mrs. Shi¡¯s heart jolted fiercely, and her gaze suddenly deepened as she stared intently at Shi Che, her eyes probing, "Che¡¯er, have you... have you fallen in love with Ling Chuxia?"


    In this household, his emotions were not a blessing but rather a curse that brought disaster to those he cared for. This was a truth he had understood for a long time.


    Ever since he was young, whatever he enjoyed ying with, eating, or wearing, as soon as he showed interest, they would vanish by the next day, never to be found again.


    At that time, being too young and naive, he didn¡¯t understand why, only finding it strange that things just disappeared.


    Gradually, as he grew older and became wiser, he started to understand.


    His mother was a woman with a strong desire for control. She wouldn¡¯t allow him to have affections for anything, to be obsessed with anything. She wanted his emotions to be shallow, hoping he could control himself and not be ensnared by anything.


    Although he knew deep down that his mother was doing this for his own good, he also deeply despised her approach. However, back then, he was powerless to resist.


    He could only suppress himself, trying his best to restrain his emotions and sentiments, slowly bing profound, reticent, and never revealing anything on the surface.


    Even when he met the woman he liked, Ling Chuxia, he couldn¡¯t directly approach her, get close to her, or express his affections.


    Now, as Mrs. Shi¡¯s words input one by one into his ears, Shi Che¡¯s deep eyes seemed stirred by something, the emotions inside surging, as something attempted to break forth.


    He didn¡¯t want to hide his feelings, but at this moment, he still had to keep them hidden.


    He knew his mother¡¯s character better than anyone; if he admitted his feelings for Ling Chuxia, his mother would undoubtedly make things difficult for Chuxia, forcing them toward divorce.


    Now, it wasn¡¯t that hecked the ability to protect Chuxia or defy his mother; it was simply that their rtionship was on the verge of copse, and Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t love him. He wasn¡¯t afraid of his mother; he was afraid of her.


    Afraid she would force him to sign the papers again, afraid she would turn and leave without a trace of reluctance.


    Shi Che¡¯s hands clenched tighter bit by bit, the turmoil of emotions in his dark eyes being restrained back, his expression remaining calm and indifferent, showing no trace of his inner turmoil.


    He began to speak slowly, each word deliberate, repeating the same sentence, "Mom, please do not interfere in the matters between Chuxia and me."


    "You...!" Mrs. Shi gasped angrily.

 Chapter 410 - 409: I Am Willing to Play Along With You (5)

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 409: I Am Willing to y Along With You (5)</h4>


    Shi Che looked so calm, so indifferent, yet there was not a trace of affection for Ling Chuxia in his demeanor. Mrs. Shi grew increasingly puzzled. If that was the case, why was he unwilling to divorce?


    Or, did he merely object to her arranging his marriage affairs? Or perhaps, he no longer liked Yun Shu?


    Many thoughts shed through Mrs. Shi¡¯s mind. She pondered deeply for a moment, and her anger slightly subsided. "Che¡¯er, if you are not satisfied with the marriage arrangements I¡¯ve made, you can choose on your own. If you don¡¯t like Yun Shu and you have your eye on another well-mannereddy from a respectable family, I will agree."


    Although Mrs. Shi said this, in her heart, Yun Shu was the best choice, and moreover, she firmly believed that Che still liked Yun Shu.


    Listening to Mrs. Shi and Che¡¯s conversation, Ling Yunshu¡¯s heart felt like it was on a roller coaster, fluctuating up and down, never able to settle.


    Today at the hospital, although she was outside the sickroom, she could still feel how tense the atmosphere inside was. Between Shi Che and Ling Chuxia, with so many misunderstandings, this divorce was inevitably going to happen.


    Ling Chuxia had also told her personally that she and Che had divorced.


    She had thought that with Che¡¯s proud nature, if Chuxia didn¡¯t love him, he wouldn¡¯t lower himself to beg for her love; he wouldn¡¯t try to keep her. But now, Che was unwilling to divorce Chuxia?


    Could it be that Che was really going to try and keep Ling Chuxia?


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s body involuntarily trembled, her teeth fiercely biting her lower lip.


    Had she ultimately underestimated Che¡¯s feelings for Ling Chuxia? If he adamantly refused to agree to the divorce, what could she do?


    After striving for so long, was it all really going to be in vain?


    No... How could she ept that? Her hands clenched tighter, her nails digging painfully into her flesh.


    "Mother, I¡¯ve said that I won¡¯t divorce. You don¡¯t need to worry. If there is nothing else, I will take my leave now." Che¡¯s voice was calm and unhurried, and after saying this, he stood up, nodded at Mrs. Shi, and walked towards the door.


    However, Mrs. Shi, incensed by Che¡¯s repeated contradictions, couldn¡¯t suppress her fury any longer and her voice suddenly raised, "Shi Che, stop right there!"


    Che halted but did not turn around.


    Mrs. Shi stared intensely at his back; her usual elegance and calmness were gone, reced only with deep fury. For many years, Che had always been filial and never talked back to her. Today, however, he had contradicted her repeatedly. How could she not be angry?


    She red at Che¡¯s back, her voice harsh, "Shi Che, I tell you, you are free to marry anyone you wish, but you must divorce Ling Chuxia! Ling Chuxia does not deserve to be the Young Madam of our Shi Family!"


    Che¡¯s expression did not change at all, not even a flicker in his eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Mrs. Shi¡¯s words at all, he simply continued walking toward the door.


    Mrs. Shi had never expected that Che would not only talk back to her but even ignore hermand. Immediately, a surge of rage pooled inside her, ascending swiftly to her brain; her breathing became rapid, her face turning pale instantly.


    "Shi Che you..." She managed to grit out these few words, then suddenly her eyes rolled back, and everything went dark as she fell to the ground.

 Chapter 411 - 410: I Am Willing to Play Along with You (6)

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 410: I Am Willing to y Along with You (6)</h4>


    Ling Yunshu was sitting to one side and was the first to see Mrs. Shi copse, rming her into a loud cry, "Madam! What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    With her cry, everyone¡¯s gaze sharply turned, even Shi Che¡¯s footsteps came to another halt.


    Mrs. Shi¡¯s body suddenly went limp and she fell straight into the sofa as the servants almost unanimously gasped, at a loss for what to do.


    Shi Che whirled around and immediately saw Mrs. Shi slumped on the sofa, her face exceedingly pale, even the color on her lips hadpletely faded away.


    Mrs. Shi had always been strong-willed; when had they ever seen her like this?


    His ck pupils rapidly constricted, his gaze growing heavy. He strode forward, brushed past the servants, and reached out to lift Mrs. Shi horizontally in his arms, hurrying out of the house.


    Old Zhu saw Shi Cheing out with Mrs. Shi in his arms, first startled, then quickly realizing the gravity of the situation, he was startled too, but he reacted swiftly, jogging over to the car, and pulled open the door.


    Shi Che carefully ced Mrs. Shi inside the car, then sat down himself, Old Zhu closed the door, quickly moved to the driver¡¯s seat, sat down, started the car, and was about to drive away when Ling Yunshu had already caught up, opening the car door and sitting down in the passenger seat. She turned her head to look at Shi Che, her face full of worry, "Young Master, take me with you, please. I¡¯m very worried about Madam."


    Shi Che lifted his eyes to nce at her, his gaze deep and unfathomable, yet he did not oppose, Old Zhu, seeing this, pressed down on the elerator, and the car sped away.


    -


    Mrs. Shi was brought to the hospital, and Shi Che carried her into the emergency room,ying her on the bed - the nurse politely asked him to step aside for a moment.


    Shi Che and Ling Yunshu then waited outside the emergency room, and after a while, Sister Hua and several other servants also hurried over. Sister Hua looked at the white curtain, her eyes flickering slightly, her hands involuntarily sped together.


    After the doctor had thoroughly examined Mrs. Shi, he emerged from the emergency room with a grave expression on his face.


    Shi Che and Ling Yunshu both stepped forward eagerly, and as the doctor stopped in front of them, he addressed Shi Che, "Mr. Shi, the old Madame¡¯s illness seems to be no ordinary illness!"


    Shi Che¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, he had thought his mother might have simply fainted from a sudden rush of anger, but the doctor¡¯s words, "not an ordinary illness"?


    "What do you mean?"


    "I just examined the old Madame and found her condition to be extremely poor, not like a normal fainting. For other conditions, I¡¯ll need to conduct another more detailed examination to get results."


    Shi Che looked at the doctor¡¯s solemn expression, his eyes, typically indifferent, now tinted with an unusual emotion. Heposed himself, nodded at the doctor, his voice low and slightly hoarse, "Thank you for your efforts."


    "Of course," the doctor replied politely, before adding, "Someone needs to go and handle the hospital admission procedures."


    Sister Hua stepped forward, saying, "I¡¯ll go."


    The doctor nodded, about to ask a nurse to guide Sister Hua for the admission procedures, when Shi Che¡¯s dark gaze suddenly fell upon Sister Hua. His low voice resonated, "Old Zhu will go, Sister Hua, you stay. I have some questions for you."


    Sister Hua¡¯s step hesitated, her heart uncontrobly leap.


    Although Old Zhu was puzzled, he still nodded decisively, "Yes, Young Master."


    Shi Che thus stared intently at Sister Hua, his voice calm, "Speak." Just two words, yet they carried an irresistible authority.

 Chapter 412 - 411 I’m Willing to Play Along with You (7)

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 411 I¡¯m Willing to y Along with You (7)</h4>


    Sister Hua was a bit afraid to lift her head to look at Shi Che, her lips quivered and her voice trembled, "Young Master, what do you want me to say?"


    Shi Che didn¡¯t speak anymore, his dark eyes heavy, staring at her steadily. His gaze was not sharp, yet it still emitted an extreme sense of oppression. Cold sweat slowly seeped out from Sister Hua¡¯s forehead, but she still insisted, "Young Master, I really don¡¯t know what you want to say."


    The corners of Shi Che¡¯s lips curved up slightly, but his smile was cold. His voice was unhurried, "It seems, Sister Hua, you are getting old and can¡¯t remember things. It might be time to consider retirement."


    Such words made Sister Hua shake her head vigorously, her eyes widened, filled with fear, "Young Master, don¡¯t send me away, I, I... Madam told me not to tell you."


    The light in Shi Che¡¯s eyes flowed slowly, his voice deepened, "Do you think you can still keep it hidden now?"


    Sister Hua¡¯s spine was dripping with cold sweat, soaking her clothes. She sighed inwardly, knowing by now, some things could no longer be kept secret.


    Sister Hua lifted her eyes, looked at Shi Che, her expression extremely solemn, and slowly began to speak, "About half a year ago, Madam suddenly felt unwell. At first, Madam didn¡¯t take it seriously, thinking it was just old age, her body deteriorating. But unexpectedly, one time Madam suddenly fainted. After the doctor came, they found out... Madam was diagnosed with... liver cancer."


    As thest two words came out, Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes narrowed, a quick sh of shock crossed his eyes, and beside him, Ling Yunshu couldn¡¯t help eximing, "What? Madam is... " She quickly covered her lips, her pretty delicate face unable to hide the shock.


    Sister Hua looked at Shi Che again, her hands slightly clenched, "This disease is not very noticeable in the early stages. Even after the onset, there are no symptoms for a long time. So when Madam discovered it, the situation was already very bad. Madam felt that she might not live much longer, so... that¡¯s why she has been so anxious about the child¡¯s matter. She just hoped that before she closed her eyes forever, she could see her grandson."


    -


    The night was growing deep, the atmosphere in the hospital room eerily silent.


    Mrs. Shiy quietly in bed, Shi Che sat beside her, his dark eyes slowlynding on Mrs. Shi¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t remember how long it had been since he looked at his mother so intently¡ªonly now noticing, stripped of her imposing demeanor and her delicate makeup, his mother¡¯s temples had turned grey, her cheeks hollowed, making her cheekbones prominent, her eye sockets sunken.


    Always a strong mother, always an upromising woman, now due to the illness, could only lie so weakly on the hospital bed.


    Shi Che¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, as if something stirred deep within his eyes. His hand slowly reached out, grasping one of Mrs. Shi¡¯s hands.


    Her hand was very cold, touching his palm, that chillness seemed to reach straight to his heart. Shi Che¡¯s hand involuntarily tightened, tightly sping her hand in his palm, trying to transfer the warmth from his palm to hers.


    She was always precise, teaching him all the rules, all about being the heir of the Shi Family. He was different from others; his every word and deed had to match the status of an heir, nothing could be arbitrary.


    His emotions had grown thin from being overly suppressed since childhood. He respected his mother, loved his mother, yet only, he didn¡¯t know how to be close to her.

 Chapter 413 - 412: I Am Willing to Play Along with You (8)

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 412: I Am Willing to y Along with You (8)</h4>


    "Like now, he sat quietly beside her, holding her hand, as if such a thing had never happened before.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that the first time he held her hand would be under such circumstances... Shi Che¡¯s gaze slightly lowered, and slowly, a trace of deep pain welled up in his eyes.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Shi¡¯s hand gently moved. Shi Che quickly looked up, just in time to see Mrs. Shi¡¯s eyshes trembling lightly, and her eyes slowly opening.


    The moment she opened her eyes, all the emotions at the bottom of Shi Che¡¯s eyes seemed to vanish in an instant, even the hand holding Mrs. Shi¡¯s loosened without a trace.


    Mrs. Shi opened her eyes and met Shi Che¡¯s dark pupils directly. Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere was momentarily stagnant until Mrs. Shi, with a hoarse voice, broke the silence, "Che¡¯er, you know everything now, don¡¯t you?"


    Shi Che looked steadily at her, his thin lips parting. His voice, as cool as usual, still betrayed a slight, hard-to-detect tremor, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    "There was no need to. Life and death are predestined," Mrs. Shi replied slowly, lifting her chin subconsciously. Even at such a time, she was reluctant for others to see her frailty, even if the person before her was her own son.


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes narrowed intently, his expression unchanging, but his fists clenched tightly.


    "The only thing is, before I die, I must see you divorce Ling Chuxia! Che¡¯er, proceed with the divorce from Ling Chuxia as soon as possible. If you are just worried that I want to meddle in your marriage, rest assured, I will not interfere afterward. Whether you want to marry Yun Shu or any other woman, as long as you like her, I will agree."


    The hands by Shi Che¡¯s side clenched even tighter, his brow furrowed deeply, his voice growing more profound, yet he still resolutely replied, "Mom, I¡¯ve said it¡ªI won¡¯t divorce Chuxia."


    "You... are you trying to anger me to death?" Mrs. Shi¡¯s originally calm face flushed with anger, her breathing bing noticeably more rapid.


    "Mom, please, don¡¯t get agitated."


    "If you don¡¯t want me to get agitated, then promise me! Divorce Chuxia and marry another woman! It¡¯s my only wish before I die!"


    Shi Che¡¯s face sankpletely, his thin lips pressed tightly together, yet he did not relent.


    Mrs. Shi could notprehend the look on Shi Che¡¯s face. If Shi Che didn¡¯t love Ling Chuxia, why wouldn¡¯t he agree to a divorce? It would have made sense if Ling Chuxia¡¯s child was still there, but mercilessly, she had the child aborted. Why keep such a woman?


    Moreover, over the past three years, she had not seen any indication that Ling Chuxia loved Shi Che. In her eyes, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of affection for Shi Che. How could she rest assured to leave a wife who didn¡¯t love her own husband by Shi Che¡¯s side? After she was gone, who would love Shi Che, who would apany him?


    Therefore, whether for the Shi Family or for her own son, she was absolutely determined to see Shi Che divorce Ling Chuxia. Before her death, she wanted to find a good woman, a woman who loved her son, to care for and apany him.


    And naturally, Ling Yunshu was the best choice.


    Not to mention that she had raised Ling Yunshu from a young age, but just the fact that her deep love for Shi Che had never changed from past to present, still wholehearted, was enough.


    Yet, he wouldn¡¯t listen no matter what she said, and thinking of this, Mrs. Shi felt an oppressive pain in her chest, and her breathing became difficult."

 Chapter 414 - 413: I’m Willing to Play Along with You (9)

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 413: I¡¯m Willing to y Along with You (9)</h4>


    Shi Che saw Mrs. Shi¡¯splexion change drastically, her breathing becamebored, and a chill shed in her eyes. She reached out to press the service bell, but Mrs. Shi persisted, gasping for air as she spoke, "If you don¡¯t agree to my request, then you don¡¯t need to care about me, your mother!"


    Shi Che¡¯s hand paused slightly, but the next second, he still pressed the service bell.


    The doctor arrived quickly to give Mrs. Shi emergency treatment, but Mrs. Shi was unwilling to cooperate. Shi Che¡¯s expression grew darker, and a trace of anger began to appear between his brows. Seeing this, Ling Yunshu hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Madam, please cooperate with the doctor. Don¡¯t wear yourself out. As for the young master..."


    She nced subconsciously at Shi Che and then continued, "I¡¯ll have a good talk with the young master, you just rest assured."


    Mrs. Shi didn¡¯t speak, only stubbornly fixing her gaze on Shi Che. He stood there expressionless, his dark brown eyes so deep that not a sliver of light could prate.


    Ling Yunshu, seeing no response from Shi Che, felt a surge of urgency and couldn¡¯t help but walk to his side, deliberately lowering her voice, "Young master, just nod your head for now. With Madam¡¯s temperament, she won¡¯t cooperate with the doctor. You wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to her, right?"


    Shi Che¡¯s lips tightened further. He looked at Mrs. Shi, whoseplexion was extremely pallid and pain tinged her brows, yet she stubbornly endured. His lips moved, but in the end, he said nothing, only turning to leave the hospital room directly.


    Ling Yunshu watched him leave and then turned back to Mrs. Shi, speaking softly, "Madam, you saw it, didn¡¯t you? The young master has agreed to talk to me. I will surely persuade him well, just be at ease."


    After she spoke, she gave a signal to the doctor with her eyes. The doctor understood and approached again. This time, Mrs. Shi didn¡¯t stubbornly resist and let herself be treated.


    -


    When Ling Yunshu left the hospital room, Shi Che was standing by the window in the corridor, staring at the murky sky outside. His tall and upright figure seemed somewhat frail at that moment. He stood silently, the dim yellow light of the hallway casting his long, nted shadow, giving off a sense of loneliness.


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s heart trembled slightly with a touch of heartache, but more than that was relief.


    Yes, relief, and even joy!


    Earlier today, Mrs. Shi demanded that Shi Che divorce Ling Chuxia, and he was resolute, unwilling to relent. Although he hadn¡¯t admitted that he still loved Ling Chuxia, how could she not know?


    He was deeply in love with Ling Chuxia, so deeply that, even though they had reached this point, he still wasn¡¯t willing to let go.


    She had always known that Shi Che¡¯s feelings for Ling Chuxia were the biggest obstacle to her. That¡¯s why she was so eager to let Mrs. Shi know everything, topletely sever any possibility between them.


    She really thought just now that she had no hope left, but never expected that the opportunity woulde so unexpectedly.


    Mrs. Shi¡¯s illness was her best chance, and she would seize it and use it well!


    Thinking about it, Ling Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of her lips, her eyes brightening with a dazzling light as she looked at Shi Che¡¯s retreating figure.


    However, she quickly concealed all her emotions, assuming her usual gentle and tender demeanor, lifted her foot, and slowly walked toward Shi Che.

 Chapter 415 - 414: I’m Willing to Play Along with You (10)

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 414: I¡¯m Willing to y Along with You (10)</h4>


    Ling Yunshu walked up to Shi Che¡¯s side, slightly turned her face, and looked at his profile. His facial contours were extremely handsome, his features deep and strikingly beautiful.


    Even though his face was expressionless at the moment, it still caused her heart to beat faster unconsciously, her breathing slightly hurried.


    A blush crept up Ling Yunshu¡¯s cheeks, and she hurriedly lowered her eyes, softly beginning, "Young Master, Madam is momentarily out of danger and is now sleeping soundly."


    Shi Che nced at her with a faint gaze, his voice indifferent but still uttered a word, "Thank you."


    Ling Yunshu immediately shook her head, "Young Master, what are you talking about? Madam has been so kind to me over these years, it¡¯s only right for me to take care of her."


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes slowly moved back to the night sky outside the window, his deep gaze inscrutable, revealing not a hint of emotion.


    Ling Yunshu fell silent for a while, her eyes blinking slightly, she bit her lower lip, then spoke up again, "Young Master, the doctor has said that with Madam¡¯s current condition, we can¡¯t allow her to get agitated or to endure any more shocks, otherwise her illness will only worsen faster. So I was thinking... I think..."


    She paused, then mustered up her courage and continued, "Young Master, please agree to Madam¡¯s final wish."


    Shi Che¡¯s expression turned colder at Ling Yunshu¡¯s words, his dark eyes swept over her, his gazending directly on Ling Yunshu¡¯s face, his voice as deep as ever, "What wish? Divorcing Chuxia and marrying you?"


    That voice made Ling Yunshu¡¯s heart jump sharply. To be honest, even though she had liked Shi Che for many years, whenever he was in front of her, she always felt an unconscious sense of oppression, a slight feeling of suffocation.


    Yet, this kind of suffocation made her heart leap uncontrobly.


    Such a man was worthy of her; he could conquer her, make her willingly and even desperately seize his love.


    She believed she would surely seed.


    Ling Yunshu steadied herself, looked up at Shi Che, and tried to speak in a light tone, "What, marrying me would be a loss for you? At least my suitors could fill several trucks, and when you had the choice, didn¡¯t you choose me as well?"


    If it were the usual her, she naturally would not speak like this. However, after learning about Shi Che¡¯s feelings, she understood that what Shi Che liked was not a prim and proper woman, not the rule-abiding Ling Yunshu, but the mischievous, lively and cheerful Ling Chuxia.


    If he liked it, what harm was there in conforming to his tastes? After all, she and Chuxia looked exactly alike, didn¡¯t they?


    While she spoke, her head tilted unconsciously, and a glimmer of light shone faintly in her big eyes. Shi Che looked into her eyes, and for a brief moment, there was a hint of distraction, but it was only an instant before he returned to normal.


    He looked at Ling Yunshu steadily, his eyes deep, his thin lips parted slightly, and his words were cruelly hopeless as he said each one deliberately, "Ling Yunshu, I won¡¯t divorce Chuxia, and I won¡¯t marry you."


    Even though she had braced herself for such an answer, when Shi Che actually said it to her, Ling Yunshu still felt a sharp pain in her chest, her face paling slightly, but she forced a smile and continued with a twinkle in her eye, "I know, so, I¡¯m willing to put on an act with you."

 Chapter 416 - 415: I’m Getting Engaged to Him (1)

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 415: I¡¯m Getting Engaged to Him (1)</h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s eyes briefly shed with light, yet his gaze remained fixed on Ling Yunshu¡¯s face.


    Ling Yunshu smiled slightly, restraining the tremble in her voice, and slowly began, "You don¡¯t have to divorce Chuxia, and you don¡¯t have to marry me either. We can put on a y in front of Madam to fulfill her wishes."


    The light in Shi Che¡¯s eyes slightly condensed, and he spoke in a deep voice, "Put on a y?"


    "Yes!"


    Ling Yunshu seemed to shrug casually and said, "You wouldn¡¯t want to be at a standoff with Madam forever, would you? Given her current condition, all we can do isply. As for the woman you are to marry, if it isn¡¯t me, it will be some other woman. You might as well marry me, at least, I won¡¯t cling to you."


    Shi Che¡¯s brows slightly furrowed and the light in his eyes stirred, still inscrutable as ever. He looked at her, his thin lips slightly pursed, and then he spoke, "Why would you do this?"


    Shi Che¡¯s gaze made Ling Yunshu¡¯s heart tighten slightly.


    She knew that Shi Che was always cautious and could easily see through people. In front of him, one couldn¡¯t hide anything with a bit of carelessness, so Ling Yunshu didn¡¯t n to lie, but she also wouldn¡¯t tell the whole truth.


    She still subconsciously lowered her eyes, avoiding Shi Che¡¯s gaze, her hands clenched, she spoke in a low voice, "I admit, I still love you. So... I don¡¯t want to see you in a difficult position."


    As she said this, she quickly nced up at Shi Che and then dropped her gaze again, continuing, "But don¡¯t worry. You are now Xiaxia¡¯s husband, I don¡¯t have any inappropriate thoughts. I simply want to help you, help Xiaxia, and help Madam."


    "When we were children, if Madam hadn¡¯t adopted Xiaxia and me, brought us home, and given us the best life, there wouldn¡¯t be the Ling Yunshu you see today. Though I didn¡¯t marry you, in my heart, Madam is my mother, and the Shi Family is my home. Now that Madam is so seriously ill, I really can¡¯t bear to see her heartbroken."


    As Ling Yunshu spoke, her eyes were involuntarily tinged with red, and her voice carried a slight sob, "So, in front of Madam, just tell her you¡¯re willing to marry me, and that will be enough."


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s voice was very low, bing husky towards the end, every word and every sentence filled with profound sincerity.


    Because she was looking down, Shi Che couldn¡¯t see her expression, yet her attitude was sincerely considerate of everyone.


    After all, it was merely a verbal fake marriage, so it couldn¡¯t count for much, could it?


    Actually, he didn¡¯t harbor much additional feeling toward Ling Yunshu, merely a stranger who had lived in the same house for many years.


    Because all his emotions were invested in Ling Chuxia, leaving no room to pretend with others.


    However, he did feel a trace of guilt towards Ling Yunshu regarding past events.


    Although he wasn¡¯t close to Ling Yunshu and hadn¡¯t shown any signs, when everyone said they were a couple, in order to deceive his mother, he had indeed tacitly epted the mistake.


    Thus, his attitude towards Ling Yunshu was somewhat more tender, as ifpensating.


    Her suggestion was actually very good; it would solve an urgent problem. All he had to do was agree, and everything would be easy. But... in his mind, the image of his wedding with Ling Chuxia suddenly emerged.


    They had sworn before God, lifetime fidelity to each other, and never to part.

 Chapter 417 - 416: I’m Getting Engaged to Him (2)

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 416: I¡¯m Getting Engaged to Him (2)</h4>


    So, even if this engagement was merely a verbal agreement, merely a pretense, he had no way to ept it.


    "There¡¯s no need, I will handle this matter," Shi Che spoke, his voice clear, cold, and indifferent. In the silence of the night, there was a hint of a raspy maic quality, quite pleasing to the ear, yet also absolutely heartless.


    She hadn¡¯t even begged for anything, it was just a y-acting, yet he had tly refused her, not giving her even the slightest chance.


    A twinkle of tears shimmered at the bottom of Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes, but her gaze turned severely cold.


    She bit her lower lip forcefully, restraining her emotions, yet still began to speak, "Young Master, if you are... worried that Xiaxia might misunderstand something, I, I can go and rify things with her..."


    At her words, Shi Che¡¯s expression briefly froze, and then a sh of deepness swiftly swept across his eyes, as he crisply replied, "There¡¯s no need."


    After a pause, Shi Che¡¯s voice rose again, "It¡¯s a bitte, and you¡¯ve worked hard today. You should go back and rest, I¡¯ll have Old Zhu send you off."


    This voice, so clear and cold that it carried not a hint of emotion, was very polite, yet also very distant.


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s hand clenched tightly. Was this a direct dismissal?


    Even though she had not married him, after all, they had grown up together as childhood friends, she had also grown up in the Shi Family. But in his eyes, was she just a stranger?


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s heart felt as though it was being tightly gripped by something, extremely ufortable and also extremely unwilling, yet she could only suppress it, trying her best to make her voice even, "I¡¯m not tired, I want to stay here to apany Madam."


    Shi Che¡¯s ck pupils nced at her. She bent her lips, forcing out a trace of a smile, "Just let me stay here, it¡¯s been a long time since Ist apanied Madam."


    Shi Che¡¯s brow slightly furrowed. Mrs. Shi did notckpany, there was no need for an outsider to stay here, but, his mother did indeed like Ling Yunshu, and now that she was seriously ill, having Ling Yunshu stay with her might cheer her up a bit.


    Thinking this, Shi Che did not refuse after all, only faintly raising his head, "Then I¡¯ll trouble you."


    Trouble...


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s breath stalled for a moment but ultimately, she still raised a smile, saying to Shi Che, "It¡¯s not trouble, it¡¯s what I should do."


    -


    Shi Che stayed in the hospital room for most of the night, and in thetter half, he stepped out. He had only intended to get some fresh air, yet his steps involuntarily headed towards the ward in another area.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hospital room was in Section C.


    The night was deep, and the hospital corridors were unusually quiet. Shi Che walked step by step. He knew that he had just had a fallout with Ling Chuxia that morning, had just spoken of divorce, and now, going to see her was utterly inappropriate.


    But now... he missed her terribly, deeply wanted to see her.


    His footsteps unconsciously quickened, and soon he stood at the door of Ling Chuxia¡¯s hospital room. He stared at the tightly closed door, settled himself for a good while before his hand slowly reached out and opened the door.


    The room was very dark, with only a smattering of light from the corridor spilling in as the door opened. Shi Che¡¯s ck pupils lifted, looking towards the bed where Ling Chuxia was sleeping quietly, extremely tranquil.


    The moment he saw her, the deepness in his ck eyes melted away bit by bit, leaving only softness. His steps involuntarily softened, and he walked over slowly, step by step.


    As he drew closer, her facial features became clearer, but... were there tears on her face?

 Chapter 418 - 417: I’m Getting Engaged to Him (3)

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 417: I¡¯m Getting Engaged to Him (3)</h4>


    Did she cry?


    Shi Che walked over, his body slightly bent, as his long fingers slowly touched her face and immediately felt the moisture. His hand trembled involuntarily.


    She really cried... But why?


    Shi Che stared at her with wide, dark eyes, the light slowly moving in his pupils as his heart gently throbbed, bit by bit.


    Was she crying over the child they had lost? Or... was it over today¡¯s divorce?


    No sooner had the thought crossed his mind than Shi Cheughed at himself in self-mockery. How could it be? Why would she cry over these things?


    If she truly felt sad, then she wouldn¡¯t have aborted their child and insisted on divorcing him.


    Shi Che slowly sat down by the bed. With the faint lighting through from the corridor, he fixed his gaze on Ling Chuxia. She seemed to be sleeping restlessly, her delicate eyebrows slightly furrowed into a small peak, with what looked like tears still lingering at the edges of her eyes, slowly seeping out. Drop by drop, they rolled down her cheeks, dampening the pillowcase.


    Why was she crying? Had she had a nightmare?


    A trace of heartache crossed Shi Che¡¯s eyes. His warm fingertips caressed her eyelid, gently wiping away the tears. Then his hand stayed there, moving to her forehead, gently smoothing it until her browspletely rxed. Watching her peacefully calm face, he couldn¡¯t help but lean in and nt a light, slow kiss on her forehead.


    She seemed to feel something, sensing theforting presence. Gradually, her tears stopped, her eyes and eyebrows slowly unfurled, and she unconsciously rubbed his hand, the corners of her lips lifting slightly.


    In that moment, Shi Che¡¯s heart felt as if a string had been lightly plucked at its very depth, resonating for a long time.


    Such attachment from Ling Chuxia usually only appeared unconsciously. Yet even so, his heart was so easily moved.


    Today had been exhausting for him. It was as if all things, all misfortunes, had conspired to assail him together.


    The loss of the child, Chuxia wanting a divorce, and then his mother...


    In a single day, one bad news had followed another. If he had not been so strong, he might not have been able to bear it any longer.


    But now, sitting next to her, with just a reach away from her face, so close to her, his agitated and anxious heart involuntarily calmed down, and even the tiredness was instantly dispelled.


    His hand gently caressed her face, his fingers moving lovingly. His voice was low and raspy as he slowly began to speak, "Chuxia..."


    He softly called her name, filled with repressed emotions, "Mother is sick; she has liver cancer, and it has reached a severe stage. The doctor said she may have only six months left to live."


    "She was such a strong woman; I never imagined she could fall. She was always so dignified and elegant, so beautiful and charming, but today, looking at her, she has lost weight, herplexion was terrible, her temples graying, no longer the powerful Mrs. Shi but just an old, frail woman."


    "But she is Mrs. Shi, Mrs. Shi who could never fall. How could she possibly fall?"


    Shi Che¡¯s brows suddenly tightened, his eyes rimmed red, and his voice grew even hoarser.

 Chapter 419 - 418: I’m Engaged to Him (4)

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 418: I¡¯m Engaged to Him (4)</h4>


    He involuntarily lifted his head high and took a deep breath to suppress the choke in his throat before he continued speaking, "Chuxia, do you know? Actually... I¡¯m very scared..."


    "But, I can¡¯t show fear in front of Mom because... I am now her only support. I can¡¯t fall. As long as I don¡¯t fall, she won¡¯t either, right?"


    "Chuxia, if... if you could stay by my side, how wonderful that would be..."


    He muttered so much, each sentence filled with hope, but sadly, his voice could only gradually dissipate in the air. Ling Chuxia was sleeping quietly and never answered his question.


    With a plop, a teardrop, stemming from Shi Che¡¯s eyes, fell onto Ling Chuxia¡¯s cheek and then slid off.


    Shi Che shut his eyes and took a gentle, deep breath. After a long while, he slowly opened his eyes, and the look in them had shed all vulnerability, returning to his usual indifference.


    He looked at Ling Chuxia and spoke again in a low voice, "Chuxia, once I¡¯ve handled Mom¡¯s affairs, we¡¯ll talk seriously about our own."


    He paused, his tone bing more determined, saying each word distinctly, "I will definitely not divorce you."


    -


    Shi Che had been out for quite a while now, and for some reason, Ling Yunshu felt restless,pletely unable to sit still.


    Eventually, she stood up, instructed the maid beside her to take good care of Mrs. Shi, and then she herself turned and left the ward.


    As she left the ward, she looked around but did not see Shi Che anywhere. Late at night, with no word of going home, could he still be wandering around the hospital?


    Suddenly, Ling Yunshu seemed to remember something, her gaze sharpening. Could it be...


    Ling Yunshu immediately headed toward Section C. The surroundings were very quiet, yet her footsteps uncontrobly quickened and were heavy enough to trigger the corridor lights to brightly illuminate her face, revealing a somewhat terrifying ferocity.


    Ling Yunshu walked straight to the door of Ling Chuxia¡¯s ward, which was not closed tightly but slightly ajar. Standing at the door, she could clearly see Shi Che sitting in front of Ling Chuxia¡¯s hospital bed.


    The room was dimly lit, and she could not make out the expression on Shi Che¡¯s face, but she could feel how intently, how deeply Shi Che was gazing at Ling Chuxia.


    Her hands clenched tightly, a glint of jealousy, a hint of resentment shing in her eyes.


    Why... even after how Ling Chuxia treated him, he still couldn¡¯t let her go? What about his pride? His self-esteem? How could he... how could he turn back to Ling Chuxia again?


    Shi Che¡¯s voice suddenly filled her ears, word by word. She listened as Shi Che poured out his feelings, his fears to Ling Chuxia, uncovering his heart, his vulnerabilities, his helplessness and fear to her without any reservation.


    In front of them, he was unbreakable, strong. Even today, when he heard the doctor talk about Mrs. Shi¡¯s condition, that she had only six months left, his expression did not change at all. She really thought he would not feel sad, would not be upset.


    It turned out that it wasn¡¯t that he did not feel sadness or pain, but that his sadness and pain were only shared with Ling Chuxia, she alone knew and couldfort him.

 Chapter 420 - 419: I’m Getting Engaged to Him (5)

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 419: I¡¯m Getting Engaged to Him (5)</h4>


    Ling Yunshu shook her head in disbelief. She had always known that Shi Che loved Chuxia, but she had never imagined that his love would run so deep.


    A man willing to show his vulnerability and heartbreak before you is essentiallyying his very being, his heart, at your feet.


    Why would such a reserved, seemingly indifferent man also harbor such profound affection, so deep that... she almost wished she could tear apart that beautiful side of him.


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s grip tightened, a tumult of dark undercurrents rolling uncontrobly in her chest.


    Until she heard Shi Che¡¯s final words, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning, violently shaken to her core.


    Shi Che was actually nning to hold onto Ling Chuxia!


    He had secretly set aside the divorce agreement, unwilling to sign off on the divorce, and now he was even considering lowering his pride to woo Chuxia back?


    If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t all her efforts have been in vain?


    With much difficulty, she had managed to sow the seeds of misunderstanding between them and had finally brought them to the brink of divorce. How could she let them reconcile just like that?


    No, she would not allow it!


    She would not give them the chance to talk, nor allow them the opportunity to reconcile!


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes narrowed deeply, and she decisively turned and strode away.


    Since losing her child, Ling Chuxia hadn¡¯t had a single night of peaceful sleep; every time she slipped into dreams, nightmares would trap her¡ªabout Shi Che, about their child.


    They took turns haunting her sleep, inescapable and unshakable, like night terrors shadowing her every move.


    But today, her nightmare suddenly vanished midway, and a voice echoed in her ears, a voice so familiar it seemed etched into her very bones, carrying a magic that slowly soothed away her fear and terror.


    He kept talking, and she strained to discern his words but couldn¡¯t make them out clearly. She wanted to open her eyes to see, but her eyelids felt burdened by the weight of a massive stone, impossible to lift.


    Surrounded by darkness, Ling Chuxia kept her eyes open, staring into the ck for a long time before slowly adjusting.


    Her gaze shifted left and right. The hospital room was quiet and still, with her as the sole upant, no others, no sound.


    Her delicate brows furrowed involuntarily. Had that voice been part of her dream?


    Yet that dream had seemed far too real...


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand moved unconsciously to her face but came upon a trace of dampness on her cheek. Startled, she lifted her hand and looked at the moisture on her fingertips, her eyes brimming with even more confusion.


    Why was there moisture? Had she been crying in her dream again?


    The next day, Shi Che had a quick wash in the hospital bathroom and changed into clothes brought by Old Zhu. After exiting the bathroom, he picked up his tie to put it on.


    Ling Yunshu, who had been sitting by Mrs. Shi¡¯s bedside, saw this and immediately stood up, walking towards him with a gentle voice, "Young Master, shall I tie it for you?"


    Shi Che¡¯s brow furrowed and he nced at her indifferently, saying directly, "No need."


    As soon as the words fell, he tied his tie neatly and efficiently. Ling Yunshu stood there, her smile bing slightly stiff.


    Mrs. Shi looked up and saw the obvious stiffness in Ling Yunshu¡¯s expression, her brow furrowing before she spoke up, "Che¡¯er, you need to change this temperament of yours. Now that you have agreed to be engaged to Yun Shu, she will be your wife in the future. You should be gentler."

 Chapter 421 - 420: I’m Engaged to Him (6)

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 420: I¡¯m Engaged to Him (6)</h4>


    Engagement?


    Shi Che¡¯s dark eyes swept coldly towards Ling Yunshu. When his sharp gaze swept over her, her heart still felt a slight chill, but since she had taken this step, there was no room for retreat.


    Ling Yunshu clenched her hands tightly before slowly rxing them. She lifted her eyes, and a shy smile slowly crept into herrge eyes, even her voice carried a hint of embarrassment, "Yes, Young Master, we¡¯re getting engaged, so there¡¯s no need for you to act like a stranger around me."


    She suppressed the tremble in her voice, gazing steadily at Shi Che. Herrge eyes seemed to hold unspoken hardships, as though hiding some sufferings.


    Shi Che understood immediately¡ªLing Yunshu had lied to his mother. His handsome face, already expressionless, became even more stern as a cold air involuntarily enveloped him.


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s heart throbbed violently; she dared to act this way only as a gamble, betting on Shi Che¡¯s care for Mrs. Shi, betting that he wouldn¡¯t want to break his mother¡¯s heart.


    Beforest night, she might not have been very sure, but after hearing the words Shi Che said to Ling Chuxiast night, she knew that Shi Che did love Mrs. Shi deeply, contrary to his outward appearances; he truly loved his mother.


    Thus, with Mrs. Shi critically ill, her sole wish was their marriage. Ling Yunshu wagered Shi Che wouldn¡¯t let his mother be blissful for naught.


    Despite some newfound confidence, Ling Yunshu still felt her heart stir with panic when Shi Che looked at her. Her heart pounded against her chest, as if it was about to burst out.


    Mrs. Shi had been watching the two of them. That morning, Yun Shu told her that she had spoken with Shi Che the night before and that, despite everything, he still had feelings for her. Thus, he had agreed to promptly divorce and then marry her.


    However, because her illness was severe, they shouldn¡¯t celebrate the marriage yet, so they¡¯d settled for an engagement to pacify her worries.


    Just yesterday, Shi Che was so resolute, but he had agreed in just one night. Mrs. Shi, while listening to Yun Shu¡¯s words, wasn¡¯t entirely convinced and harbored a sliver of doubt.


    After all, though she couldn¡¯t see through her son¡¯s thoughts at the moment, she still understood her son¡¯s personality.


    He was always stubborn. Changing his mind was hard. Just like her...


    Could his feelings for Yun Shu truly make him have a change of heart?


    That sliver of doubt grew upon seeing the current scene; the stiffness between Shi Che and Yun Shu didn¡¯t seem indicative of affection at all!


    Her gaze shifted back and forth between the two, her eyes narrowing.


    "Che¡¯er!" Mrs. Shi spoke up, her voice low, "Did you truly agree to the engagement?"


    Shi Che barely lifted his eyelids, looking towards Mrs. Shi. She was sitting up against the head of the bed, draped in a loose hospital gown, her hair not done up neatly as usual but hanging loosely around her, her gray hair more visible than ever.


    The sunlight nted in from outside, casting its warmth on her face, but on her, it only served to highlight how pale and translucent herplexion was.


    Her voice sounded weak as she spoke, almost as if the words were swept away by the wind, no longer the powerful voice she once had.


    Although she asked in an inquiring tone, her eyes, looking at him, were subtly filled with undeniable hope.

 Chapter 422 - 421: I’m Getting Engaged to Him (7)

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 421: I¡¯m Getting Engaged to Him (7)</h4>


    Shi Che¡¯s hands, hanging by his sides, clenched unconsciously. In the past, he would naturally have been able to just say no, unwilling to be involved with any woman other than Ling Chuxia.


    But this was his mother. Even though they were never close, she was still his mother, the one who had given birth to him, raised him, and nurtured him.


    Now, shey seriously ill, perhaps not making it past this year. She looked at him with such hopeful eyes that when he tried to speak, his throat felt blocked by something, and he just couldn¡¯t open his mouth.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see the hope in his mother¡¯s eyes shattered again, nor did he want to see her furious over this matter, potentially hindering her recovery.


    But to openly acknowledge that he was willing to get engaged to Ling Yunshu, he equally couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.


    His promises were made only to Ling Chuxia.


    Shi Che¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly together, the expression in his eyesplex, as if he had struggled slightly before finallying to a calm. He looked at Mrs. Shi and parted his thin lips, his voice as cold as ever, "Mom, yourplexion still doesn¡¯t look good. Don¡¯t worry so much about our matter, you should rest well. I¡¯m heading to thepany for a while, I¡¯lle back to see youter."


    He neither confirmed nor denied, speaking these words indifferently before stepping out of the ward. After taking a few steps, he slightly turned his face, his dark eyes ncing coldly at Ling Yunshu, causing her heart to tremble violently once again, and she instinctively lowered her eyes.


    She knew that Shi Che must be very dissatisfied with her, but so what? For Mrs. Shi¡¯s sake, hadn¡¯t he also not denied it?


    Even if he wouldn¡¯t admit it now, one day, she would make this falsehood a reality!


    -


    Mrs. Shi had many people taking care of her, so Shi Che still sent Sister Hua back to take care of Ling Chuxia, who was alone.


    After being away for a night, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but be curious, so she asked, "Sister Hua, where did you gost night?"


    Throughout these quiet days of recuperation, Ling Chuxia¡¯s recovery was slow, but her body was no longer as weak as before, and her cheeks had gained a hint of color. Though her spirit was still somewhat dejected, she no longer looked as lifeless as she had in the previous days.


    Seeing her like this, Sister Hua was happy, albeit a bit angry that Ling Chuxia had aborted the child and upset Mrs. Shi. However, after living with her for a few months, she had grown quite fond of Ling Chuxia and just couldn¡¯t stay mad at her.


    She spoke truthfully: "I went to take care of Madam."


    "Madam?" Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, a sh of concern in her eyes, "What¡¯s wrong with Madam?"


    It was then that Sister Hua remembered, Ling Chuxia knew nothing yet. Thinking of Mrs. Shi¡¯s illness, she sighed softly, her face suddenly filled with deep worry, and her voice unconsciously lowered, "Madam has been diagnosed with liver cancer; the doctors say she may only have six months to live."


    "What?"


    The news was too shocking, leaving Ling Chuxia stunned, her mind a nk void. It took her a while to regain her voice, "How... how is this possible? Wasn¡¯t Madam always in good health? How could..."


    As her words trailed off, something shed through her mind. Last night, that voice that echoed in her ears, she couldn¡¯t make out what was being said no matter how hard she tried, but now it seemed to be a little clearer...

 Chapter 423 - 422: I’m Getting Engaged to Him (8)

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 422: I¡¯m Getting Engaged to Him (8)</h4>


    That voice, it seemed to be speaking about Mrs. Shi right by her ear, yet it remained indistinct, intermittent, unclear. All she could feel was the deep sorrow in the tone, which involuntarily clenched her heart.


    Who was it that spoke in her ear? That voice... it was very familiar. Familiar... it seemed like Shi Che¡¯s voice.


    Her heart violently trembled, and she widened her eyes in disbelief, her dark pupils fixing in ce.


    How could it be Shi Che? He had always despised her, and they had divorced just yesterday, so why would hee to find her?


    But... if it wasn¡¯t Shi Che, why was the voice so familiar, and why did hearing his voice also make her feel sad?


    Ling Chuxia furrowed her brows, trying very hard to recall what the voice had said, if it really was Shi Che, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t remember.


    She couldn¡¯t help but annoyingly p her own head.


    Sister Hua, seeing Ling Chuxia suddenly hitting herself, paused slightly, then hurriedly asked, "Young Madam, you... what are you doing? Why are you hitting yourself all of a sudden?"


    Ling Chuxia didn¡¯t know how to exin to Sister Hua, so she could only gently shake her head, "I¡¯m fine."


    Unable to remember, there was nothing she could do, and moreover, now was not the time to ponder that issue. She steadied her mind and looked towards Sister Hua again, asking, "How is Madam now?"


    "Last night, Madam and the young master had a quarrel, and she got so upset, she went into the hospital," Sister Hua said, ncing at Ling Chuxia with a hint of reproach in her eyes.


    Madam had waited so long, finally hoping for a child, the heir of the Shi Family, and before she could even rejoice, the child was gone. She might have lived to see her grandson if it weren¡¯t for the upset.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s heart violently shook again. Shi Che and Madam had a quarrel? Was it because of... the matter of the child? That must be it, no matter whether Madam was pleased with her or not, she was very pleased with the child, and if she knew she was pregnant, she would definitely be happy. But Shi Che did not want the child... and the child... was also gone.


    A sourness surged unexpectedly, and Ling Chuxia¡¯s hands tensely swallowed, forcibly suppressing the sourness. She sniffed, her voice slightly hoarse, "Which hospital is Madam in now? I... I would like to visit her."


    Although she had divorced Shi Che and was no longer the Young Madam of the Shi Family, nor Madam Shi¡¯s daughter-inw, Madam had brought her back from the orphanage when she was little and raised her. When she was younger, she had disliked Madam, but now, she felt grateful towards her. Without Madam, she wouldn¡¯t be who she was today.


    Therefore, now that Madam was seriously ill, she ought to visit her no matter what.


    "Madam is also in this hospital, but in a different area," Sister Hua replied truthfully.


    "I¡¯ll go see Madam now," Ling Chuxia said, hurriedly trying to throw off the covers and get out of bed.


    Sister Hua quickly held her hand and gently shook her head, "Young Madam, wait untilter. I just came back from Madam¡¯s ce this morning. She is not in good spirits and needs lots of rest, so it¡¯s not good to disturb her. I think she¡¯s still resting now. How about you wait untilter when she¡¯s feeling better before you visit her?"


    Ling Chuxia paused in her motion, looked up at Sister Hua, and finally slowly nodded, "Alright."

 Chapter 424 - 423: I’m Getting Engaged to Him (9)

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 423: I¡¯m Getting Engaged to Him (9)</h4>


    In the evening, Ling Chuxia thought that Mrs. Shi should be awake by now, so she decided to visit her. Sister Hua had originally offered to apany her, but she shook her head, saying it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Her health had improved quite a bit, allowing her to walk by herself, and since they were in the same hospital, she could just walk over without expecting any idents.


    Mrs. Shi was staying in the VIP ward of Zone A, located on the floor above Zone C. Taking the elevator, Ling Chuxia reached the floor of Zone A, and after briefly asking a nurse for directions, she headed towards Mrs. Shi¡¯s room.


    Zone A was even quieter. In the vast corridor, an asional nurse walked by, and Ling Chuxia¡¯s footsteps were notably loud and clear with each step she took.


    Upon reaching the door of the sickroom, she took a moment to smooth her clothes and hair, knowing that Mrs. Shi hated it when she didn¡¯t look prim and proper. Then, taking a deep breath, she reached out to knock.


    But suddenly, a cool breeze blew in from the outside, causing the door to swing slightly open. That¡¯s when Ling Chuxia realized the door wasn¡¯t properly shut. Looking up, she was struck by the sight of a slender, graceful figure.


    Elder sister?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s expression revealed a brief confusion¡ªwhat was elder sister doing here? Yet as this thought entered her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. How normal it was for elder sister toe and see Madam when she was sick?


    She raised her hand to knock again, but then a burst ofughter came from inside the room, causing her hand to pause as she unconsciously looked over.


    She saw Mrs. Shi sitting up in bed, herplexion indeed pale, yet her lips curled in a smile. The warmth of her smile softened her usually sharp gaze, lessening the appearance of sickness and adding a touch of affability. This was an expression Ling Chuxia seldom saw on Mrs. Shi¡¯s face.


    And there was Ling Yunshu, sitting at the bedside with a joyous look in her eyes, lips moving as she spoke, drawing continuous smiles from Mrs. Shi.


    And then... Shi Che.


    He was sitting on the other side, back facing the doorway, leaving Ling Chuxia unable to see his expression or to know whether he, too, was smiling.


    The whole sickroom was filled with a joyful, harmonious atmosphere¡ªan atmosphere never present when she, Mrs. Shi, and Shi Che were together.


    In her mind, Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but picture the past three years she had spent with Mrs. Shi and Shi Che. The times were few and far between, countable on her fingers.


    After marrying, Shi Che had moved her to a vi, and he rarely returned to the old house. Only during festivals and holidays, at Mrs. Shi¡¯s insistent requests, would hee back. But even on those festive, reunion days, no matter how they sat together, the atmosphere was always icy cold¡ªnothing like the warm and cheerful scene before her now.


    Warm and cheerful, just like a family...


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s reaching hand stiffened in mid-air, unable to knock.


    Shi Che liked elder sister, Mrs. Shi also liked elder sister, and now that she and Shi Che were divorced, elder sister would indeed be part of their family in the future...


    Why did it still hurt, when she clearly understood all this?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s hand involuntarily covered her heart, and she shook her head forcefully, trying hard to suppress the sadness and difort.


    Why did she feel this heartache? Why the difort? Shi Che never liked her in the first ce; it was his sister who was his match. Now that everything had returned to the starting point, she should be happy, she should offer her blessings!

 Chapter 425 - 424: I’m Getting Engaged to Him (10)

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 424: I¡¯m Getting Engaged to Him (10)</h4>


    "But can a person¡¯s heart truly be controlled by willpower, to simply decide it¡¯s not in pain when it is?" Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes dropped, and suddenly she felt robbed of the courage to enter.


    If she went in, wouldn¡¯t she just ruin the atmosphere? Shi Che probably did not want to see her, and Mrs. Shi... she had never been too fond of her.


    She decided to visit Madam another day.


    Ling Chuxia lifted her gaze again and saw Ling Yunshu had already sliced the apple in two, handing half to Mrs. Shi and offering the other half to Shi Che. When he didn¡¯t immediately take it, the servants nearby chuckled teasingly, "Miss Yun Shu, you might as well feed it directly to the young master."


    And with that said, a suggestiveughter spread through the room. Ling Yunshu¡¯s cheeks turned a rosy pink in an instant, and with a slightly coquettish nce at Shi Che, she shyly turned to Mrs. Shi, "Madam, look, they¡¯re making fun of me."


    Her words instantly drew augh from Mrs. Shi, her face alight with joy.


    Ling Chuxia couldn¡¯t watch any longer and turned to leave.


    In the moment she turned, Shi Che lifted his eyes, a cool, detached light in his gaze fixated directly on Ling Yunshu. Ling Yunshu¡¯s hand, holding the apple, trembled unconsciously, and her smile could not help but shrink.


    She knew when to take a hint and certainly didn¡¯t dare to overdo it.


    So, just for an instant, her smile returned, but she pulled back her hand, pretending to be displeased, "I¡¯m not going to feed him, I¡¯ll eat it myself." And with that, she put the apple to her mouth and took a bite.


    Mrs. Shi couldn¡¯t help but shake her head andugh, looking at Ling Yunshu with a hint of a sigh, "Yun Shu, you seem to have changed over the years, be livelier, but that¡¯s good... Che¡¯er is naturally taciturn, and if you were too, it would be too much for both of you together."


    Upon hearing this, Ling Yunshu chuckled reproachfully, "Madam, that¡¯s not true. I¡¯m still the same as I always was."


    Sheughed, her gaze inadvertently sweeping to the door, where Ling Chuxia¡¯s figure unexpectedly came into view, startling Ling Chuxia into a slight catch of breath.


    Why was Chuxia here?


    She had thought Ling Chuxia, being in recovery, would not know about Mrs. Shi¡¯s illness so soon, but to her surprise, she already knew¡ªperhaps she was nning to visit Madam?


    If she came to visit Madam... and Madam questioned her about the child...


    The more Ling Yunshu thought about it, the more frightened she became, her spine involuntarily chilling. No, she had to stop her; she couldn¡¯t let here in.


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s hand stealthily reached for her phone and she yed some music. With the music on, she made a show of saying, "Madam, I need to step out to take a call."


    Mrs. Shi nodded, "Go ahead."


    By the time Ling Yunshu left the room, Ling Chuxia was already walking back. She hadn¡¯t taken many steps before she heard Ling Yunshu¡¯s voice behind her, "Xiaxia."


    Ling Chuxia paused mid-step, turned slightly, and saw Ling Yunshu standing there with an elegant demeanor and a captivating smile.


    She walked slowly towards her, her eyes scanning up and down, and in a soft voice said, "Are you feeling better?"


    Ling Chuxia nodded slowly, "Sister, I¡¯m much better."


    Ling Yunshu also nodded, smiling, "You came to see Madam, didn¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you go in?"


    Ling Chuxia instinctively lowered her eyes to hide the emotions there and forced a smile, "I... I suddenly have something to do, I¡¯ll visit Madam in a few days."


    "Is that so..."


    "Sister, then I¡¯ll head back first," Ling Chuxia said, turning to leave, but there was a pause in Ling Yunshu¡¯s voice before it rose again, "Xiaxia, we are getting engaged."

 Chapter 426 - 425: Wait for Me (1)

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 425: Wait for Me (1)</h4>


    "Sister, I¡¯m going to leave now." Ling Chuxia spoke, then turned to leave; however, Ling Yunshu¡¯s voice paused, then rose again, "Xiaxia, he and I are getting engaged."


    Ling Chuxia rooted in ce, her dark eyes suddenly contracted as she instinctively looked at Ling Yunshu.


    He, whom Ling Yunshu did not specify, was unmistakably Shi Che.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s throat felt as if it had been clutched by arge hand, squeezing so tightly that she struggled to breathe. Her lips trembled and she opened her mouth several times before she could speak, "You ... you¡¯re getting engaged?"


    "Mm." Ling Yunshu nodded slowly, her eyes and eyebrows tinged with a shade of happiness.


    Ling Chuxia stood frozen on the spot, her heart plummeting into the abyss. She had thought that the scene she had witnessed just now was painful enough, but now ... this was truly heart-wrenching.


    Her hands, hanging at her sides, slowly grasped the corners of her own clothes, tightening her grip bit by bit, enabling her to mask her current emotions.


    She forced a smile and looked at Ling Yunshu, pushing herself to speak word by word, "Then ... con ... congrattions to you both."


    "Thank you." Ling Yunshu smiled sweetly, her expression filled with happiness.


    Still, Ling Chuxia could not stop a trace of moisture from emerging in her eyes. She didn¡¯t dare let Ling Yunshu see and suddenly lowered her gaze.


    But soon, Ling Yunshu as if reminded of something, her smile slightly faded, and she looked at Ling Chuxia with a somewhat solemn expression, hesitating a bit before saying, "Xiaxia, what ... what are your ns for the future?"


    ns for the future?


    Hearing Ling Yunshu¡¯s hesitant question, Ling Chuxia felt an ominous premonition unexpectedly surfacing in her heart. Suppressing the anxiety within, she lifted her eyes to look at Ling Yunshu and truthfully replied, "I don¡¯t know yet."


    She indeed did not know what her ns were.


    Until now, her life had revolved around the Shi Family, around Shi Che. Now that she and Shi Che had divorced, suddenly, her entire world seemed to have vanished.


    She simply did not know where to go from here.


    Ling Yunshu took a light breath, her red lips slightly parted as she said, pausing between each word, "Then Xiaxia, have you ever thought about ... leaving?"


    Leaving?


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes suddenly froze, and she just stared fixedly at Ling Yunshu.


    Ling Chuxia stared back with her clear, ck and white eyes, her gaze carrying a mix of confusion and sadness. Ling Yunshu¡¯s heart also felt as if something was pressing down on it, heavy and wrenching.


    Ling Chuxia was her biological younger sister ... her only family ... She couldn¡¯t bear to scheme against her, to deceive her.


    But ... who could me her since Shi Che loved her? And she, too, had fallen in love with Shi Che?


    She had no choice, personal survival is paramount!


    Ling Yunshu clenched her teeth tightly, her gaze bing resolute as she continued looking into Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes, "You¡¯re still young, you should see more of the world, do you want to continue studying? There are many good universities abroad, I can help you arrange that, or would you like to take a break first? Go on a vacation? Any ce you want to go, you can."


    Studying? Going abroad? A vacation??


    These words, why did they sound so familiar, as if this was fate¡¯s recurring cycle.


    Ling Chuxia¡¯s eyes slowly filled with profound sorrow, her voice low as she slowly began, "Is this... Madam¡¯s idea? Or... Shi Che¡¯s?"

 Chapter 427 - 426: Wait for Me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 426: Wait for Me (2)</h4>


    When she uttered Shi Che¡¯s name, her heart felt as though countless fine needles were piercing it directly, stabbing at her heart, causing pain so intense she could almost hardly breathe.


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s hands also clenched tightly, she slightly averted her eyes, speaking softly, "Xiaxia, you know, after all, you and Shi Che were once married... so..."


    She didn¡¯t answer directly whose idea it was, but what she said made it quite clear.


    It was Shi Che¡¯s idea.


    Did he not want her to stay because she was an eyesore to him? Or because he wanted to spare his elder sister the heartache? Or perhaps, was he worried she would hinder their happy life?


    But ever since she had decided to divorce, she had never once thought of disturbing them. Would she still be an obstacle to him?


    Ling Chuxia bowed her head again, unable to hold back the tears that fell. She quickly closed her eyes and wiped away the tears with a swift hand movement, suppressing a sob, she said hurriedly, "Elder sister, I... I¡¯ll consider it. For now, I need to go."


    After she spoke, she didn¡¯t wait for Ling Yunshu to respond and turned around, walking away quickly.


    Ling Yunshu stood still, watching Ling Chuxia leave in haste. The image of her recent tears came to mind, causing her body to slightly shake, but it was only for a moment before she returned to herposed self.


    Having reached this point, she was beyond concerns of whether or not she was deserving. She was simply trying to reim what was hers.


    Steadying herself, she turned around, wanting to return to the ward, but as soon as she reached the doorway, Shi Che emerged from inside.


    Ling Yunshu reflexively looked in the direction Ling Chuxia had gone, making sure she was out of sight before her tensed heart rxed. Turning back to face Shi Che, she smiled softly, a beautiful smile graced her features, "Why have youe out?"


    Shi Che, with his handsome face void of expression, nced at her coolly and uttered, "I have something to tell you."


    Leaving these words behind, he brushed past her shoulder and walked off. Ling Yunshu¡¯s expression flickered with surprise. Taking a breath, she then lifted her feet to follow Shi Che.


    -


    Shi Che walked on until he reached the end of the hallway before stopping and turning to face Ling Yunshu.


    Ling Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but halt her steps as well, lifting her dark eyes to meet Shi Che¡¯s. His eyes were deep and somber, like the stars in the dark night sky or the vast sea, unfathomable and imprable, stirring an involuntary sense of oppression that made others tremble.


    With her teeth gently biting her lower lip, Ling Yunshu then curved her lips into a soft smile and asked in a tender voice, "What did you want to tell me?"


    Shi Che¡¯s deep ck eyes narrowed, his gaze slowly emitting an icy chill, and as he slightly parted his thin lips, his words were far from polite, "Ling Yunshu, stop taking liberties."


    Taking liberties...


    The gleam in Ling Yunshu¡¯s eyes flickered, her brows lightly knitting together. She knew exactly what Shi Che was referring to¡ªher telling Mrs. Shi that he had agreed to the engagement.


    This morning, although he hadn¡¯t admitted to it, he hadn¡¯t denied it either. She had thought that for the sake of Mrs. Shi, he might agree tacitly... But unexpectedly, he hade to warn her.


    Ling Yunshu¡¯s hands clenched in an instant.


    Shi Che was truly unyielding towards her... so merciless that he would not give her even the slightest chance. Yet, the more he was like this, the more relentless her heart became!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!